CERTAINE SERMONS PREACHED By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Rector of Exeter Colledge, his MAIESTIE'S Professor in Divinity in OXFORD, and Chaplaine in Ordinary.
OXONIENSIS: ACADEMIA
Christus: Lucrum
S [...]Cmb [...]: Arbbreuis
Veritas. m Profundo:
OXFORD, Printed by LEONARD LICHFIELD An. Dom. 1637.
CHRISTS COVNSELL FOR ENDING LAVV CASES.
AS IT HATH BEENE DELIVERED IN TWO SERMONS vpon the fiue and twentieth verse of the fifth of Matthew.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Divinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exeter Colledge.
Blessed are the Peace-makers.
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
TO THE WORSHIPFVLL MY VERY WORTHY Kinsman EDMVND PRIDEAVX Esquire, Counsellor at Law, & Mris MARY PRIDEAVI his vertuous and religious Wife.
THE many kindnesses I haue heretofore receiued from you both, haue long sithence required a fuller acknowledgement, then yet I could ever meete with opportunity to expresse, howsoever I much desired it. In which respect being over-intreated by some friends, to publish these Sermons, I made bold to passe them vnder your names, assured by former incouragements, of your louing acceptance. They were my first assaies in this kinde, which riper iudgements will soone discern, both in sundry defects, and superfluities. But my desire to doe good to the meanest, shall in part (I trust) excuse me to all. Rom. 1.14. For we are all debtors (with blessed S. Paul) both to the wise, and vnwise. Prov. 11.30. And as it must be our wisdome especially, to winne soules, Iohn. 1.21. so it behooueth all Gods children to receiue from vs with meeknesse, [Page 4]his statutes and judgements. Deut. 4.6. For this is your wisdome, and your vnderstanding, in the sight of the nations, which shall heare all these statutes, and say, surely this is a wise and vnderstanding people. Your exemplary practice herein (which your Neighbours and Country can well testify) my selfe to my great comfort, haue often observed, both in private prayers, duely continued in your well-ordered family, and publike esteeme of the Word, and its true Professors. To which if this small Mite of mine may adde the least life, or increase, I haue attained my purpose; in which I rest
CHRISTS COVNSELL FOR ENDING LAW CASES.
Agree with thine adversary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him: lest thine adversary deliver thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant, and thou be cast into prison.
1 THese words (Worshipfull and Beloued) are a part of that large and heavenly Sermon, which our Saviour made in the Mount to his Disciples, and a great multitude, as appeareth in the first verse of this Chapter. A learned man calls it,Perkins in his exposition of Christs Sermon in the Mount. the key of the whole Bible, because by it is opened the summe of the Old and New Testament; and in that sense my Text may be tearmed, the chiefest ward of this key; as being that which first discloseth the corrupt Glosses of the Pharisees, and wherevpon our Saviour especially insisteth: Who having shewed before, that the sixth Commandement, [Page 6]not onely forbiddeth actuall murder, (as the Pharisees would grossely haue it) but also rayling words, Vers. 22. discontented gestures, [...]. vid. Bezae Annot. ib. rash anger, (as the severall punishments declare, to which these things are liable) inferreth therevpon an effectuall exhortation, to concord, loue, and charitie, and first with their Brethren, in the two verses going immediatly before. Ver. 23. If then thou bring thy gift vnto the altar, and there remembrest, that thy brother hath ought against thee; leaue there thine offering before the altar, 24. and goe thy way, first bee reconciled to thy brother. And secondly with their Adversaries, which is a higher steppe to perfection, in the words I haue read vnto you: Agree with thine adversary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him, &c.
2 The Learned seeme not to agree altogether about the sense and scope of these words? Saint Chrysostome takes only the letter,Jn hunc locū. and extends it alone to such contentions, as happen betweene party and party, here in this world, before a civill Magistrate; and of this minde also are Theophylact, and Euthymius, among the ancient; Brentius, Pellican, and Kemnitius, with some others, among the latter writers. Ʋid. Thomae Caten. But Cyprian, Hilarie, Ambrose, Hierome, and Augustine, with the rest of the Fathers and Schoolemen, expound parabolically, the way, In 5. Math. this life, the Iudge, Christ, the Sergeant, the Angels, the prison, Hell. Both senses are true (saith Abulensis) but the latter more principall; whose opinion I the rather embrace, because it tendeth to agreement, for which I labour. To omit therefore [Page 7]the curious discussing of the point, how, and by what reasons, both interpretations may stand, as fitter for the schooles, then this place: I take the words to be vttered by way of a similitude, whose substance, or latter part, commonly called [...] is here omitted, as easie to be gathered, by the shadow, [...], or former part expressed; it being vsuall in Scripture, and common talke; and in this particular enlarged, may carry this sense: If a crediditor of thine, to whom thou art falne in band, should therevpon put thee in suit; the law is open, the Iudge must doe right, the penalty is imprisonment: were it not wisdome, therefore for thee to hasten, and agree, before it come to a triall, that so by drawing the Court thou mightst withdraw thy selfe from danger? The like is thy case here in this world, for brotherly reconciliation; whether thou be wronged, or haue wronged, seeke peace, and ensue it, and that now, in the acceptable time, speedily without demurres. For thou art way-laid by death, and knowest not how soone thou shalt bee arested. If thou come out of charity before Gods tribunall seat; the Angels are his Sergeants, hell his racke; iudgement must passe, and execution shall follow, and then to desire a compositiō will be too late. So that here you see (Beloued) what both opinions yeeld, to further, and perswade this Christian-like agreement: the first from the words, in regard of temporall damage, the second from the meaning, to avoid eternall vndoing.
3 The summe is an earnest motiue to Brotherly reconciliation with all men, [Page 8]and consisteth as it plainely appeareth, of these two parts:
- 1. A Precept. Agree with thine adversary quickly, whilst thou art in the way with him.
- 2. A reason thereof, in the words ensuing, lest thine adversary deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliver thee to the Sergeant, &c.
The Precept (whereof only at this present, by Gods assistance & your Christian patience I intende to entreat) containeth in it these foure circumstances, the
- 1 Matter whereof. Agree.
- 2 Party with whom. Thine adversary.
- 3 Time when. Quickly.
- 4 The place where. Whiles thou art in the way with him.
Agree with thine adversary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him.
Agree, as becommeth a man, with thine Adversary, as it behooueth a Christian, Quickly, to shewe thy willingnes, & whilest thou art in the way, to expresse thy carefull providence. For by Agreeing, thou imitatest thy Saviour, with thine adversarie, thou excellest the Scribes and Pharisees, quickly, thou out-strippest the sluggard, and whilest thou art in the way, thou preventest the danger that is to come. And therefore giue me leaue once more to inculcate, and repeate againe Agree, to saue thy selfe, with thy Adversary, to winne thy brother, quickly, to redeeme the time, and whilest thou art in the way, to speed the better at thy journies end.
4 Agree: The originall hath it in two words [...]. Which translators contend, who should expresse most significantly. The vulgar Latine giveth it this sense. Esto consentiens. Consent or thinke the same things with thine adversary. Erasmus, Habeto bene [...]olen̄tiam. Beare him good will Castalion, Gompone. Compound. Vatablus, Fac convenias. See thou come to an agreement. The Syriaok, e Bee desirous of his friendship. An old Translation which Saint Augustine seemeth to approue,Esto cōcors. accord, compound, [...] or make a full atonement: which is also liked by Beza, and in effect is the same with his: Esto amicus. Nec monet tā tum vt animo benè velimus adversario, sed vt cum eo transigamus &c. bee friends, let there be a perfect reconciliation, see there be an end of all brabbles betwixt you. For wee are not onely advised (saith he) to wish well to our adversary, and there let it rest; but to goe to him, talke with him, conclude with him, and as Saint Luke hath it, Chapter 12.58. Luk. 12.58. Deliuer our selues from any thing hee hath against vs. All which is included in this one word Agree, and yeeldeth this maine doctrine besides many other.
That it is a necessary duty for every true Christian to seeke reconciliation:
A necesary dutie (I say) of every true Christian, not onely coldly to admit, or to bee content it should be so: but also earnestly to seeke, faithfully to bring about, and joyfully to embrace an absolute, hearty, and brotherly reconciliation.
5 The proofes whereof are so many, and pregnant throughout all the Booke of God, that whatsoever is there written, may serue for a testimonie. All the long Art, of Divinitie, is comprised in this one short word, Loue. As the Apostle [Page 10]obserueth,Gal. 5.14. Gal. 5.14. Loue the Lord thy God, is the first and great commandement; and loue thy neighbour, is the second likevnto this; vpō which two hang the whole Law and the Prophets, Mat. 22.40. In regard whereof,Mat. 22.40. the chiefe subiect of our Saviours prayer, Ioh. 17.21. was vnity, Ioh. 17.21; his chiefest Legacy, peace, Ioh. 14.27. Ioh. 14.27. And by this shall all men knowe (saith he) that you are my Disciples, Ioh. 13.35. if you loue one another. Ioh. 13.35. For as there is one body, one spirit, one Lord, one faith, one baptisme, one God and Father of all, Ephes. 4. ver. 4.5.6. who is aboue all, and through all, and in you all: so it behooueth the members of this body, the guided by this spirit, the servants of this Lord, the partakers of this faith and Baptisme, the worshippers of this God, and children of this Father, Ib. vers. 2. with all humblenesse of minde, & meeknesse, and long suffering (as the Apostle exhorteth) to support one another through loue, endeuoring to keepe the vnity of the spirit in the band of peace. Chap. 25.1. Three things (saith the wise son of Syrach) reioyce me, and by them, am I beautified before God and men: the vnity of Brethren, the loue of Neighbours, and a man and his wife, that agree together. And therefore ever will be remembred that good minde of faithfull Abraham, Gen. 13.8. who to cut off all debate betwixt his heardmen and Lots; Gen. 13.8. disdained not to goe, the elder to the younger, the Vncle to the Nephew, the worthier to the inferior, in this kindest maner, Let there be no strife, I pray thee, betweene thee and me, neither betweene mine heardmen, and thy heardmen, for we are brethren. Gen. 45.24. Act. 4.32. The like was Iosephs counsel to his departing brethren, Gen. 45.24 [Page 11] Fall not out by the way. And the multitude of the first Christians, Act. 4.32. are said to be of one heart, and one soule, in regard of the faithfull agreement which was betweene them. Wherevpon the Author of the Sermons ad fratres in Eremo, Ser. 2. Qui pacem cordis, oris, & operis, non habet, Christianus dici non potest, &c. sticketh not to inferre, That he that in heart and word, and worke, contendeth not for this agreement, cannot be called a Christian. He that resteth not on this foundation, setteth his life and foot in slippery places, sayleth in a tempest, walketh in a ruinous cliffe, soweth on the sand, the new Ierusalem being not a place for quarrellers (as S. Basil grauely obserueth) but an inheritance and reward for gentle natures.
6 A lesson (Beloued) for these contentious times, and dog-daies of ours, to remember vs, what wee are, whom wee serue, what is expected of vs, and how little we performe. The mercilesse debtour in the Gospell, should bee a patterne vnto vs all: Who for taking his brother by the throat, and exacting (as it should seeme) no more, but his owne, receaued this doome of his Master, O evill servant, Mat. 18.32. I forgaue thee all the debt because thou prayedst me: shouldst not thou also haue had compassion on thy fellow servant, even as I had pitty on thee? But wee are so farre, either from fearing such Iudgements, or imitating this pitty, that like Ishmael (almost) wee are become Wild men, Gen. 16.12. his hand against every man, and every mans hand against him. So farre from seeking this brotherly reconciliation, that being sought vnto, wee will scarce heare of it. But alas (selfe wild and inconsiderate men!) little dost thou marke the steps thou treadest, or the [Page 12]downefall of this way, wherein thou postest. Shall thy God bee called the Author of peace, and wilt thou continue a maintainer of dissention? shall he receaue thee, who rejectest thy Brother? or suppose thou wilt agree with him, who quarrellest with his, and thine owne fellow members? No, no, (Beloued) hee hath taught vs otherwise. Our trespasses are forgiuen vs, but with this condition, as wee forgiue them that trespasse against vs. Where is thine adversary (saith hee) whose injuries like the blood of Abel cry vnto mee for vengeance? never looke mee in the face, except your brother bee with you. Gen. 43.3. So true is that which Pellican hath on this place obserued: Non experieris Deum tibi propitiū, nisi proximus sentiet te sibi placatum: Thou shalt not finde that God is pleased with thee, before thy neighbour perceaue, thou art reconciled vnto him. For as the spirit of man (it is an old Authors similitude) neuer quickneth those members that are cut asunder or broken, Serm. 2. ad fratres in Eremo. vntill they be ioynted againe, and set together: so the spirit of God neuer giueth life to vs, except wee be bound together in the bond of peace. This prepareth vs to prayer, which must be without wrath, it fitteth vs to heare, which must be with all meeknesse, it prouideth vs for the Lords Supper,1. Tim. 2.8. Iam. 1.21. who accepteth no ghest without this Wedding garment. Though thou speake with the tongues of men & Angels, Mat. 22.12. 1. Cor. 13. hast the gift of prophesie, knowest all secrets, canst remoue moūtaines, giuest thy goods to the poore, and thy body to bee burned; all this is but sounding brasse, and tinkling Cymbals. Vaunt of no such offerings at the Lords Altar, [Page 13]before thou go, and be reconciled to thy brother. Go (I say) not expect when he will come vnto thee, nor tarry till thou happen to meet him; but seeke him out of purpose, enquire for him, commune with him. And where thy presence cannot, thy desire of peace (saith Gregory) must performe that office. Satisfie him in thought,Dialog l. 4. whom thy thoughts haue wronged; in words make amends, for thy injurious speeches; as also for thy deeds, let thy deeds recompence. For why should our stubbornnesse so farre overmaster vs, as to make our best services vnacceptable to our King and Master? [...]; O the admirable benignity, and vnspeakable goodnesse of God (saith that golden-mouthed Father Chrysostome on this place!) Hee despiseth his owne worship, to maintaine thy charity, he will not be found of thee, till thou hast sought this reconciliation. Never pray, come not at Sermons, worship me not at all (saith our Lord God) what haue I to doe with your appointed feasts, and solemne assemblies? my soule hateth the oblations of such as foster, or bring with them hatred in their soules. Wherefore (Beloved brethren) let vs study to agree, that wee may be beloued, and feeke peace here, that wee may enioy it in heaven. Prou. 30.27. The very grashoppers can goe forth quietly altogether by bands (as the wiseman telleth vs) and the kingdome of Satan is not devided against it selfe. Mat. 12.26. Now, if you will farther know the party with whom wee are thus to agree, it followeth: Thy adversary] which is the second circumstance I before proposed, [Page 14]and commeth here in order to bee likewise handled.
7 Agree with thine Adversary.] The word [...] in the originall is not so largely taken, as adversarius in the Latine, which may signify any kinde of enemy: but rather as wee terme in English in our Law matters, the plaintife, in regard of the defendant; or the defendant, in respect of the plaintife, to bee an adversary. Adversarius litis (saith Bellarmine in a passage vpon this place) non iniuriae: Lib. 1. de purgat. c. 7. an Adversary, not so much for an injury offered, as in a triall to be had; and therefore may not so properly bee expounded an enemy, as a friend or neighbour of ours, with whom wee haue a case in controversy. What is answerable to this in the similitude, divers are of divers opinions. Some would haue this Adversary to bee the Divel, Vid. Buccasen. Enarrat. in. 5. Math. & Beuxam. Harmon. Euing. Tom. 2. pag. 20.2. Lib. 1. de serm. Dom. in mont. cap. 22. as Origen, Euthymius, Theophylact, with whom we are to agree, (as S. Hierome expounds it) by renouncing him wholy, as our promise was in baptisme, and so shaking him off, that hereafter before the Iudge of heauen, hee may haue no action against vs. But Calvin confutes this mainely: following herein Saint Augustine, whose argument is from the Greeke word [...], be friends, or a well willer: but betweene the Devill and vs there should be no such commerce, or familiarity. Others by adversary vnderstand the flesh. This also liketh not Saint Augustine, neither Saint Hierome, who thinke it hard, that the spirit should agree with the flesh, which ever lusteth, and rebelleth against it. Saint Ambrose would haue [Page 15]this adversary to bee sinne. But what peace or composition should be with that, which wee are bound by all meanes, to root out, and extinguish? Others therefore come neerer the truth, as Athanasius, Augustine, Gregory, and Beda, who would haue this adversary to be either God, or his law, or our owne consciences. And surely the best way it is for vs to curry favour with these; whiles opportunity and time is granted vs. Yet I take the exposition of Hilary, Anselme, and Saint Hierome, to bee more naturall for this place; who goe no farther then the letter, but by Adversary vnderstand Dominū litis, quod est commune nomen vtrique parti litiganti, (as Tremelius notes on the Syriack word) any man that hath ought against vs, or we against him; importing no other thing, but that the offender should seeke, and the offended embrace, any Christianlike agreement, without running to extremities. Wherevpon I ground this generall doctrine:
That the going to lawe of Christians, where a good end in private may be hoped for, or had, is contrary to that course of proceeding, which our Saviour here prescribes in Iudiciall causes.
8 A doctrine depending on the former, but yet in such a sort, that whereas there I insisted in generall, vpon the matter to be fought, here I declare in particular, the manner how to finde it: especially in such cases, as breed the greatest jarres. Wherein I would not be mistaken, as though I went about to taxe such courses, or vocations, as our Common-wealth alloweth; or held all publike [Page 16]trials before a civill Magistrate, vnnecessary. No, my text cleane dasheth such Anabaptisticall conceipts, wherein I finde an accuser, a Iudge, a Sergeant, a Prison, and all approved. My purpose is therefore only to shew, what mutuall moderation should be practised of vs all, in our private differences, and affaires. For as not to agree in such, dissolueth the bands of charity: so in wickednesse to consent with any, is felony, treason, or conspiracy. Luk. 23.12. Prov. 1.14. So Herod & Pilate were made friends, Luke 23.12. but yet continued enemies to our Saviour. Cut purses consent, Prov. 1.14. but it is to doe a mischiefe; and such cordes never hold longer, then the strangling of their masters. But our causes should be lawfull, in which wee should agree, and personall, which wrong not estates, and of that nature, which need not so tedious a traversing. Of which the Apostle speaketh, 1. Cor. 6.7. 1. Cor. 6.7. Now therefore, there is vtterly a fault among you, because you goe to law one with another: why rather suffer you not wrong? why sustaine you not harme? See how earnestly he presseth that, which our Saviour before had preached,Mat. 5.40. Mat. 5.40. If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coate, let him haue thy cloake also. That is, rather then seeke private revenge, which belongeth vnto the Lord, and not to thee, bee content to lose a garment, or more of thy temporall goods: for he easily contemneth such (saith Chrysostome) who hopeth for eternall treasures in heaven. In Mat. c. 5. hom. 11. Gen. 39.12. Hee will leaue his garment with Ioseph, in the hand of his mistresse, to escape vnspotted with the vaile of honesty. And if wee [Page 17]must forgoe such necessaries, (saith Saint Side necessarijs imperatum est, quantò magis superflua contem [...]ere conuenit? Ser. Dom. in mont. l. 1. Augustine) as coat or cloke, or the like for quietnesse sake: how much more should we contemne things of lesser value, especially at the command of such a Lord and Master, who will certainely see we shall be no losers by it?
9 This is counsell (beloued) of the Great Lawgiver, not varying with the times, but as a law of the Medes and Persians, that altereth not. Hest. 1.19. Which if we could be content to follow, by curbing and overtopping our impatient affections, would saue vs much travell, great charges, hot bickerings, infinite discontents, and ever end our causes to our truest advantage. Plutarch. in Pyrrh. Wee read in Plutarch in the life of Pyrrhus, of one Cyneas, a man of great imployment about that King, who vnderstanding that at the Tarentines entreatie, the King his master was resolued to make war on the Romans, tooke occasion to discourse with him in this sort: It is reported (O King) (saith hee) that the Romans, are great Warriers, and haue large command of puissant nations; put case wee overcome them, what benefit shall wee get thereby? Pyrrhus answered, That is a question, which few wise men would aske: why then, all Italy & Greece are straight at our command. Cyneas pawsing a while, replied: But when wee haue Italy and Greece, what shall wee doe then? Pyrrhus not finding his meaning; Sicily (saith he) thou knowest is hard adjoyning to vs, and very well may be our next conquest. But hauing that (quoth Cyneas) shall our warres be ended? That were a [Page 18]jest (quoth Pyrrhus) for who would not then to Affricke, and so to Carthage? the passage is not dangerous, the victory assured. True indeed (saith Cyneas) but when we haue all in our hands, what shall wee doe in the end? Then Pyrrhus breakes out a laughing. We will then, good Cyneas (quoth hee) be quiet, and take our ease, and make feasts every day, and be as merry one with another as wee can possibly. Then Cyneas hauing that hee would, thus closeth with him, and what letteth vs now (my Lord) to be merry, and quiet together, sith wee enioy that present without farther travell, & trouble, which we are now a seeking with such bloudshed and danger; and yet we know not whether ever wee shall attaine vnto it, after that wee haue suffered, and caused others to suffer infinite sorrowes and calamities? The application is so manifest, that I need not stand vpon it. For aske but our contentious wranglers what they aime at by their going to Law, and their vexing one another: their answere can bee no other but to right themselues, that at length they may liue quietly. But quiet thy bosome-enemies at home (whosoever thou art) and thy cause shall bee ended, before the action bee entred. For through pride man maketh cōtentions, Prov. 13.10. Prov. 13.10. Couldst thou but once take order with this malitious affection,Discordia filia inanis gloriae, Greg. Mor. lib. 13. c. 31. Aquin. 2 a. 2 ae. q. 37. art. 2. Eph. 4.26. 'twere easy to compound with thy greatest adversary? But thou canst not bee so base as to yeeld vnto him; and yet wilt thou be so base as to yeeld vnto the Divell? Harken to the blessed Apostle: Let not the sunne goe downe vpon thy wrath, Eph. 4.26. and it immediatly followeth, Neither [Page 19]giue place vnto the Devill. But thine adversary provokes thee to strife, and thou canst not endure it? But thy Saviour commands thee to agree, and wilt not obey him? But should I lose mine owne, to buy his favour? But wouldst thou wreake thy anger, to lose a Kingdome? Loue suffereth all things, 1. Cor. 13.7. it beleeueth all things, it hopeth all things, it endureth all things, it seeketh not its owne but the things that are of God. If thy cause be good, and thy conscience vnspotted, thou hast an Advocate with the Father, Iesus Christ the righteous. 1. Iohn. 2.1.2. This was the Kings Attorny, that David retained, plead thou my cause (O Lord) with them that striue with me, Psalm. 35.1. and fight thou against them that fight against me. But wee must haue writ vpon writ, and Action vpon Action, to vndoe our selues, that we may vex our brethren: Eseck, and Massah, & Meribah, Gen. 26.20. Exod. 17.7. Esa. 8.6. the waters of strife and contention, are those we delight to drinke of, the gentle Shiloah runneth too softly for our turbulent humours: whose counsell doe we follow in this (Beloved) but his, who was a liar and a murtherer from the very beginning? Are we Sheepe of the Lords pasture, and yet like Dogs,Psalm. 100. and Swine will be barking and biting one another? Mat. 24.29. and shall that servaunt speed well at his masters comming,Luk. 12.45. who is taken molesting and smiting his fellow-servants? Hence therefore let Tale-bearers, and those Attournies learne, who set neighbours together by the eares, and egge them onward to contentions, whose Apparitours and Agents they bee. For if blessed bee the Peace-makers, Mat. 5.9. for they shall be called the children of God, then cursed be such Brawle-makers, for they [Page 20]shall be called the Children of the Divell. Mat. 5.9. But of you (deare Christian brethren) I am perswaded better things; you haue learned of the Wise man, Prov. 17.14. Prov. 17.14. that the beginning of strife is as the opening of waters, which will quickely drowne, if they bee not stopped. Take vp therefore such contentions, as now, or at any time shall arise amongst you; conferre together, lay aside all malice, vse the helpe of your neighbours, and all other good lawfull meanes. What? is it so, that there is not a wise man among you? No not one that can iudge betweene his brethren? But a brother goeth to law with a brother (as the Apostle complaineth of the Corinthians:) 1. Cor. 6.5. and I may adde, most commonly for a matter of small moment. Rather make a friend of thy adversary, to ioyne with thee in league against thy spirituall enemies, and that effectually, and that quickly, without any farther prolonging; which is the third circumstance I observed in the precept, & will quickly here, by Gods grace, & your Christiā patience, indevour to run it over.
10 Agree with thine adversary quickly] Maturè, saith Castalion: [...]. citò, say the other interpreters: all cōmeth to one, seasonably, or presently, the present being ever most seasonable. Because in actions of this nature, the contrary to our common proverbe is found most true, the more hast, the better speed: whence I gather, that delay in any Christian duty is alwaies dāgerous. To die well (saies one) is a long art of a short life, and a speedy beginning, is the shortest cut to this longest art. Behold (saith the blessed Apostle) now is the accepted time, 2. Cor. 6.2. behold now the day of [Page 21]salvation, and to day if yee will heare his voice, harden not your hearts, but exhort one another daily, while it is called to day, Heb. 3.13. There is a [...] or a [...] to day, Heb. 3.13. or now, in all the mandats almost of the King of heaven. So the Prophet Esaiah's search, Esai. 55.6. Esa. 55.6. Mar. 13.37. our Saviours Watch. Mar. 13.37. the Wisemans memento, Ecclesiast. 12.1. containe no other thing, then that wise sonne of Syrach so much beateh vpon, Ecclesiast. 5.7. Ecclus. 5.7. Make no long tarrying to turne vnto the Lord, and put it not off from day to day; All excuses are refusals, and delayes are denials, when our Saviour saith vnto vs, Come and follow mee. For though his mercy afford vs often-times many yeeres to repent; yet his Iustice permits vs not one houre to sin. Peccanti crastinum non promisit (saith Gregory:) he promiseth not to morrow to the offender, who is alwaies ready to forgiue the penitent. And therefore Matthew was no sooner called,Mat. 9.9. Mat. 9.9. but presently hee arose and followed. Hastily came Zacheus downe from the Tree, and receaued our Saviour ioyfully, when notice was once giuen,Luk. 19.6. that hee would bee his ghest that day: and no sooner had he looked backe vpon Peter, Mat. 26.75. Matthew 26.75. but hee went out (saith the Text) and wept bitterly.
11 I will not stand longer, for the proofe of a point so evident, but come to apply it to our selues. These things are written for our instruction, to admonish vs to beware, how wee deferre our repentance. It is strange to obserue our shifts herein, how cunningly wee can cozen our selues, and [Page 22]abuse Gods long suffering, for our longer sinning. But had wee but the grace to consider what true conversion is, and the manifold difficulties that alwaies crosse it; most evidently it would appeare, that all these are augmented, and strengthened by delay, and that by this deceit, more doe perish, then by all the guiles and subtilties of Satan besides. For better considereth that old Serpent, then we doe, how that one sinne draweth on another, how he that is not fit to day, will be lesse fit to morrow, how that custome groweth into nature, and old diseases are hardly cured. He knoweth, the longer we persist in sinne, the more God plucketh his grace and assistance from vs. Our good inclinations are the weaker, our vnderstanding the more darkned, our will the more perverted, our appetite the more disordered, all our inferiour parts and passions, the more strengthened, and stirred vp against the rule of reason; whereby his footing is the stronger, and our case the more desperate. Last of all, hee is privie to the vncertainetie and perils of our life, to the dangers that may befall vs, to the impediments that will alwaies crosse vs: so that if once he winne vs to delay a little, hee doubteth not but to gaine our whole time from vs. Now shall we see this net, Prov. 1.17. and yet bee entangled? Knowe this guile of this old writhing serpent, and yet neuer endeauour to prevent it? Most commonly there is no man so yron-hearted, but hee hath a purpose in time to amend his life. And when hee seeth another to liue religiously, and heareth the commendation of the Saints of God; [Page 23]he wisheth in his heart he were also such a one,Num. 23.10. and groneth oft-times in conscience, that hee hath never endeauoured so to bee. But alas (my good Christian brother) what letteth at this instant, that this course should not bee taken? What inconvenience would follow, if presently this were practised, which for euer should doe vs good? Thou shouldest preuent the evill day, which suddenly may over-take thee: thou shouldest haue thy lamp ready, whensoeuer the Bridegroome passeth by thee: thou shouldest be furnished of a wedding garment, when the Master of the feast commeth to take notice of thee. The outward pleasures which thou seemest here to abridge, should bee recompenced in this life, with the peace of conscience, and hereafter with eternall felicitie. And if for the present by such meanes, thy gaine bee neglected, thou shalt surely finde the increase another where. Now, can there bee a waightier matter then thy saluation? Seest thou not by others ruines, the vncertaintie of thine owne estate? And are not these things true, which out of Gods sacred Word I haue proued vnto you? What senselesnesse is it then for vs (Beloued) to make that the taske of our old age, which should bee the practice of all our life, and to settle our euerlasting, our only, our surest making or marring, vpon so tottering, and sinking, and sandy a foundation? We see, and knowe by experience, that a ship, the longer it leaketh, the harder it is to be emptied: a house, the longer it goeth to decay, the worse it is to repaire: or a nayle, the farther it is driuen in, [Page 24]the harder it is to plucke out againe. And can wee perswade our selues, that the trembling ioynts, the dazeled eyes, the fainting heart, the fayling legs, of vnweildy, drouping, and indisciplinable old age, may empty, repayre, plucke out the leakes, and ruines, and nayles of so many yeeres, flowing, fayling, and fastening? But suppose wee came to that age, (which is an extraordinary blessing of God, and not granted to many) and retaine in it that vigour, which happeneth to very few, and enjoy that grace of God, which now and heretofore wee so often haue despised: Imagine (I say) the best that may bee hoped for, that thou mayest haue time hereafter to repent, and ability to vse that time, and desire to vse that ability, and grace to prosper that desire: whereby thou mayest vanquish Satan at the strongest, when thou thy selfe art at the weakest; yet consider herein thy foolishnesse, which in matters of lesse moment, thou wouldest bee loath to commit; each day thou knittest knots, which once thou must vndoe againe; thou heapest that together, which once thou must disperse againe; thou eatest and drinkest that hourely, which once thou must vomit vp againe; to omit thy vngratefull dealing with thy Lord and Master Christ Iesus, whom thou seruest thus at length with the Divels leauings, and then (for sooth) wee will turne to bee religious, when time will scarce permit vs to bee wicked any longer. We see therefore (beloued brethren) the waight, and importance of this one word quickly. Though there be twelue houres in the day, Ioh. 11.9. wherein men may [Page 25]walke, no wisdome it is for vs, to post ouer our repentance to the last cast. Non semper manet in foro paterfamilias (saith Saint Augustine:) The Lord of the vineyard is not alwaies in the Market, to set thee a worke: and no maruaile (saith Saint Gregory) if at the last gaspe he forget himselfe, Ser. 1. de sanctis. who in all his life neglected to remember God. Let vs attend therefore to open, when it pleaseth him to knocke. And not (as Felix did Paul) so answer his messengers; Goe thy way for this time, Act. 24.26. and when I haue convenient time, I will call for thee againe: but rather with David to be ready, when hee saith, Come, presently to reply, Lo, I come. When he saith,Psalm. 40.7. Seek my face, to eccho immediatly againe,Psalm. 27.8. Thy face (Lord) will we seeke. Samuels answere must bee ours at the first call, Speake, Lord, for thy servant heareth: 1. Sam. 3.10. and that not onely quickly, but also when we are in the way, which is my fourth and last circumstance, before obserued, and commeth now briefly in the conclusion to be considered.
12. Agree with thine Adversary quickly] [...], which all translate, whiles thou art in the way with him. Alluding perchance, to countrymen (saith Illyricus) who came some distance for judgement, from their houses into the city, in which they had fit opportunity betweene themselues to discusse and take vp all matters. But citizens (in my opinion) haue no lesse, they dwell neere together, and may more conveniently meete, and daies of hearing come not so fast, but space, and place may bee had, to compose in good sort such businesse. But figuratiuely [Page 26]in Scripture, this word Way hath three especiall significations. First, it is taken for doctrine, as Psalm. Psalm. 23.3. 23.3. Shew me thy waies, O Lord, and teach me thy paths. Which Hebraisme the Schoolemen haue taken from the Arabians, when they put viam Thomae, or viam Scoti, for Thomas, or Scotus doctrine. Secondly, it signifieth the manner of liuing, counsels, behaviour, or endeavours of men: so Gen. 6.12. Gen. 6.12. All flesh had corrupted his way: that is, their manners: and the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous, Psalm. 1.6. Psalm. 1.6. that is, the counsels, actions, or endevours of the righteous, or wicked. Lastly, it is taken for a mans life, as Ioshua 23.14. This day I enter into the way of all the world; Iosh. 23.14. and so in this place, whiles thou art in the way with him: that is, in the dayes of this thy pilgrimage, whiles thou art aliue. Which directeth vs especially to this conclusion, that
After this life there remaineth no place for repentance, or reconciliation.
12 For alia est (saith Musculus on this place) praesentis, alia futurae vitae conditio. The condition of this life, and the next, are not both alike. Here there may bee had a composition; but there the Iudge will proceed according to law; as the next words following my text doe sufficiently confirme, thou shalt be cast into prison, and thou shalt not come out, vntill thou hast paid the vtmost farthing. Here is no mention at all of pardon, but all of payment; pay, or stay: infinite hath beene thy offence, and so must be thy punishment: not a dogge to licke a sore, not the tip of a finger dipt in water to coole a tongue, [Page 27]can be there obtained with an Ocean of teares: How much lesse Indulgences, or pardons, or Masses, or Pilgrimages, or any Intercession of the liuing can alter the estate of the dead? But of this hereafter in the reason, when we come to speake of the prison which the Papists imagine to bee their Purgatory. Now a word or two by the way, for applying this doctrine taken from the way mentioned in my Text, and so I will commit you to God.
13 This may serue (Beloued) to hasten that speedy conversion, which in the point before I so earnestly vrged. For if this life bee the appointed place and no other, wherein this quicke reconciliation is to be sought, and wrought; then all excuses are cut off, whatsoeuer the Divels sophistry, or mans backsliding tergiversations can imagine. Otherwise, some peeuish conceit might humour it selfe with such an idle contemplation. There is a great space betweene Heauen and Earth; Gods judgement seat, and the place wee goe from; and can this bee passed in a moment? Besides? who can tell, whether my judgement shall bee immediate vpon my departing? May not others bee first examined? May not I bee repriued, till the last day of judgement, and hauing that respit to bee reconciled, so sue out a pardon? But our Saviour meeteth with all such humane fancies, and earthly cogitations. No, (saith hee) this agreement must not only bee quickly in regard of the time, but also in this life, whiles thou art in the way, and thy adversary with thee, both together, [Page 28]in respect of the place. Iust as that noble Romane Popilius dealt in his ambassage with King Antiochus (the history is recorded by Liuie) hee maketh a circle with his rod, Decad. 5. l. 5. and passe wee must not the compasse thereof, till we haue fully resolued on an absolute answere. Such a circle wee are all in at this present (Beloued) and behold an vrgent ambassage from the King of Kings. Peace or warre, life or death, hell or heauen, are to bee determined on of vs, in this instant and place, and therefore let vs bethinke vs (I beseech you) what to doe. Wee finde here no certaine habitation, But onely (as my Text intimateth) a way to passe: this passage hath all the dangers, and more then can bee imagined: The Divell as a theefe, the world like a bawd, the flesh like a false brother, to assault, entrap vs, and leade vs into vtter darknesse: every breathing we make, is the shortning of our life, & euery step we goe, is the hastning to our graue. Sands of the Sea, or Gnats in Summer, or leaues in Autumne, are not more innumerable, then the heapes, and swarmes, & mountaines of calamities, which are every moment ready to fall vpon vs. And yet we like those outragious Sodomites, Gen. 19.9. Gen. 19.9. wil not suffer our brethren to host quietly by vs, but will haue them out, to quarrell, and deale worse with them, though fire and brimstone fall on vs the next day after. Good Lord, that man should so hardly be brought to consider himselfe, and remember thee! and yet so quickly to joyne with his enemy, and maligne his brother; to forget, whose he is, whence he is, where he is, and which [Page 29]way he tendeth. Wee account him an idle-headed fellow, that will be building in every Inne, where he may not dwell: a foolish Pilote, that will bee anchoring in every creeke, where his businesse lies not: and a most desperate, and impudent thiefe, that will stabbe when hee passeth along, from the prison to his triall. Our practise is the like, but wee will not thinke of it. Wee build where wee may not inhabite, anchor where wee may not harbour, quarrell and fall out in that very way, nay in the very presence of that greatest Lord chiefe Iustice, who hath bound vs to the peace, both with our brethren, and adversaries. And now consider, I beseech you (Beloued) would true men fall out in that way amongst themselues, where from every bush they may expect a thiefe? or souldiers bee tumultuous in such a garrison, where they ever stand in danger of their mortall enemies? That bee farre from vs who march vnder the banner of the King of peace. Let it be the infamy of Cain, to rise against his brother: and the curse of the Midia [...]ites, Gen. 4.8. to sheath every man his sword in his neighbours side: Iudg. 7.22. and a just imputation laid on Ahab, that hee and his fathers house had troubled Israel. 1. King. 18.18. But let vs (beloued) according to our Captaines command, and precept, loue one another, as he hath loued vs. We are all children of the same heauenly Father, children must dwell together; members of the same body, members must grow together; sheepe of the same pasture, sheepe must feede together; souldiers of the same army, souldiers must march together. Seest thou therefore [Page 30]a bruised reed? breake it not: or smoaking flaxe? quench it not: or a fainting soule? thrust it not: or one that is falne? trample him not. Reioyce not at anothers crosses, but feare what thou hast deserued, and what may befall thy selfe. Hearest thou of a Saul's overthrow? bewaile him with David: though perchance hee hated thee, and sought thy vtter vndoing. Hath a Lyon killed a disobedient Prophet? afford him in compassion, Alas, my brother. Brethren, and children, and beloued, and babes, and friends, are the most frequent titles we are called by in Scripture. O let vs curbe our swelling affections, and endevour to bee answerable to such excellent appellations. Archidamus (as wee reade in Plutarch) being chosen an vmpire to reconcile two parties, who had sworne solemnely to stand to his award, gets them into Minerua's groue, and there enioynes them, that they should never depart thence, till they had reconciled themselues. O that my intreaty now, might bee as his policie then, to bring you all here present to the like exigent, that this moment might bee the quickely, and this Temple the very way, out of which you might neuer passe, without a full resolution for this Christianlike agreement. But this is his only to effect, who hath commanded it should bee so. Paul may plant, and Apollos may water, but it is thou (O Lord) that must giue the increase. O thou therefore that art the Author of peace, and lover of concord, who givest vnto thy servants that peace which the world cannot giue, Incline (wee beseech [Page 31]thee) our stubborne, and carnall affections, so to loue one another, as thou hast taught vs: that thy eternall peace, which passeth all vnderstanding, may keepe our hearts and minds in the knowledge and loue of thee, and thy sonne Iesus Christ our Lord: that the blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghost, may be amongst vs, and remaine with vs now and evermore:
Amen.
CHRISTS COVNSELL FOR ENDING LAW CASES. THE SECOND SERMON.
Least thine Adversary deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliver thee to the Sergeant, and thou be cast into prison.
SVch is the servile disposition of the sonnes of Adam, that in the ordinary passages of this life, feare more availeth then loue, to worke a consideration of their owne estates: according to that of the Prophet,Ver. 67. Psalm. 119. Before I was troubled, I went wrong, but now haue I kept thy Word. The reason I take to bee, the sharpenesse of our senses, and dulnesse of our vnderstanding; this being more apprehensiue of bitter, then that of sweete. In regard whereof, an iniury more galleth, then a benefit contenteth, and [Page 34]we remember to revenge the one, when wee forget to bee thankfull for the other. So sicknesse more then health, crosses more then curtesies, imprisonment, more then liberty, make a deepe impression. Aquin. 12.1 ae. q. 25. ar. 4. ex Boetio. feare (as the Schooles obserue) is one of the foure principall passions, that vsually overswayeth all our deliberations. Wherevpon the holy Ghost, the deepest searcher, and expertest applyer, in all our affections, imperfections, infections, and defections, annexeth a penalty to his chiefest mandates. Eate not, least yee dye, Gen. 3.3. Gen. 3.3. Levit 20.5. Commit not Idolatry, least thou be cut off, Leuit. 20.5. Watch, Mark. 13.36. Rom. 11.21. least he finde you sleeping, Mark. 13.36. Take heed, least he spare not thee, Rom. 11.21. It is his ordinary stile, to rouze our security, and is here the burden of this song of iudgement. Agree with thine Adversary quickly, whilest thou art in the way with him, least thine Adversary deliuer thee to the Iudge, and the Iudge deliuer thee to the Sergeant, and thou be cast into prison.
2 In the vnfolding of the former part of this Text, it may be easily recalled, that it was divided into a Precept, and the reason thereof. The Precept was there enlarged, according to these foure Circumstances. The matter whereof, Agree] the party with whom, thine Adversary] the time when, quickly] the place where, whilest thou art in the way with him. The reason now followes to bee farther followed, carrying with it (as it were) threats, and whips, to scourge on ward the assent; as though in more words our Saviour had thus vrged it: Ioh. 9.4. I haue advised you quickly to agree, whiles space and place is [Page 35]granted, to take order in the day, before the night approach, and not to suffer your brabbles to come to a scanning after this life: but if your frowardnesse bee such, as to admit no good counsell, see what will be the issue. Appearance without delay, iudgement, without partiality, imprisonment without baile, will be strictly exacted and inflicted. Adversary, Iudge, Sergeant, Prison, no way to be shifted, or escaped, twice deliuered, then cast, never to bee repriued, or eased. Thinke vpon these damages, before the action bee entred, for all this will befall, if agreement prevent it not. And this I take to bee the drift of our Saviour, in the words I haue read vnto you: The summe whereof is
A declaration of the exceeding danger, which attendeth the neglect of reconciliation.
And is here exemplified by three circumstances, drawne from the rigorous proceeding of the
- 1. Adversary: in these words; lest thine Adversary deliuer thee to the Iudge.
- 2. Iudge: And the Iudge deliver thee to the Sergeant.
- 3. Sergeant: and thou be cast into Prison.
Least thine Adversary deliver thee to, &c. The first includeth an accusation, exhibited by the Adversary. The second, a condemnation, pronounced by the Iudge. The third, an Execution performed by the Sergeant. Facilis descensus Averni. Hee tumbleth with a witnes, whom the Lord forsaketh, and the Divell driueth. From Adversary to Iudge, from Iudge to Sergeant, from Sergeant to Prison: so one in the necke of another; that the first may checke [Page 36]our impatience, for abusing our neighbour; the second our arrogance, in presuming on God; the third, our securitie, for not considering what may follow, all our dulnesse, coldnesse, and benumb'dnesse, in matters of the waightiest importance, that ever may concerne flesh and bloud. Giue mee leaue therefore (Right worshipfull, and beloued) to summon our startling meditations, to take some view before-hand, of these fearefull Assises; where wee know not how quickly wee all are to haue a triall. It is Syracides good counsell,Chap. 7.36. Eccles. 7.36. Remember the end, and thou shalt never doe amisse. Sometimes Boanerges, Mark. 3.17. the sons of thunder (who preach judgement) must as well be heard; Mat. 16.17. as Bar-iona, or Barnabas the sonne of a Doue, or consolation. Let vs take therefore a copie of the Declaration, Act. 4.36. that our defence may bee the directer and first of the first, which is the rigorous proceeding of the Adversary, in these words, least thy Adversary deliver thee to the Iudge.]
3 About the first particle in my text, which in the originall is [...], some scruple ariseth, both for the reading, and meaning. The vulgar rendreth it, by ne fortè, which the Rhemists retaine, in their, least perhaps. Preferring such broken cisternes, before the Fountaines themselues. But this is well corrected by Erasmus (saith Beza) both here,In v. 25. and in divers other places: the word signifying properly, ne quando, least at any time (as our last Translatours expresse it, and our former vnderstood it) without any forte's, or peradventures, Lib. 1. cap. 1. for which Saint Augustine first censureth [Page 37]himselfe, in his Retractations. Howsoeuer this difference may seeme exceeding nice, yet vpon it, are grounded two severall interpretations. Sic temperavit, (saith the ordinary glosse, which Hugo and Lyra follow) such a moderation is intimated, by this particle fortè, In hunc locū. that the penitent may hope for an after remission, & ideo dicit fortè (saith Gorram) quia potest sieri quod non. Auendano wheeles on the same bias, with Thomas, and the rest of that side except the learned Abulensis, In textum. who mainely stops it. This fortè (saith he) is not put by way of doubting; but as that in the third of Genesis; Vers. 3. ne fortè moriamur, or the like: in the seuenth of Matthew,Vers. 6. Cast not pearles before swine, ne forte conculcent eas; where there could be no doubt of consequence, but that man should dye, and swine would trample such treasures. I should bee loath, by playing too much the Critick on these particles, to be thought to read Grammar Lecture. The reconciling (in my vnderstanding) is very evident, if wee take the exposition of the first, with Chrysostome, Theophilact, and Euthymius, in the literall sense, and of the latter, with Cyprian, Hilary, Ambrose, Hierome, and Augustine, with the rest of the Fathers, and Schoolemen, in the parabolicall. For in the processes of this life, friends may interpose, or mony prevaile, or pitie sometimes hinder a just prosecution; and therefore in regard of men, a perhaps may haue his place: but in reference to that greatest, and last account, Ne fortè, is as much as alias, which [...] in the Hebrew, and [...] in the Syriack translation, may very well also beare; as [Page 38]though the whole had beene thus connected: Agree with thine Adversary quickly, whiles thou art in the way with him: otherwise, or if thou neglect to doe it, Vid. Buccasen & Beauxam. thy Adversary will deliuer thee to the Iudge, &c. Secondly, by Adversary I vnderstand, not the divel with Tertullian, Hom. 35. in Lucam. Origen, and In cap. 12. Luc: Theophylact; nor the flesh with others mentioned by Saint Lib. de serm. Dom. in monte Bellar. l. 1. de purgat. cap. 7. Augustine; nor conscience, with Athanasius; nor Sinne with Saint Ambrose; nor the Holy Ghost, with Chromatius; nor God, or his Law, with Gregorie, Augustine, and Beda: although all these (as Buccasenus at large declares) may haue a good meaning; But (as I tooke it in the precept) with Hilary, Vbi supra. Anseme, and Saint Hierome, [...] Dominum litis, either party contending, plaintiffe, or defendant. But here Saint Augustine obiecteth, I see not by what meanes one man should deliver another to that Iudge, before whom all are culpable: besides, put question I kill my Adversary, can I then agree with him whiles wee are in the way, whom by such meanes I haue made out of the way? In hunc locuro The answeere of Abulensis, and Maldonate sufficiently cleareth the first; Lest thine adversary deliuer thee, that is, lest hee bee the occasion thou be deliuered. Non repraesentativè (saith Buccasenus) as though hee personally there should present thee with a Corpus capias, sed occasionaliter, which is Hugoe's word,Jbid. bee the occasion why Christ should passe sentence vpon thee. For doe not the teares oft run down the widdowes cheeks, Ecclus. 35.15 Ecclesiasticus 35.15. and from thence goe vp into heauen? So Iohn 5.45. Moses is said to accuse: [Page 39]and Saint Hilarie on this place,Hilar. Manens in ea simultatis ira arguet. The hatred shall accuse that remaines vnpacified. Which if the case so stand that thou canst not personally appease, by reason of his death with whom thou shouldest agree; true repentance (saith Abulensis) may obtaine so much of God, who accepteth, in such necessities, the will for the performance. Which answereth fully Saint Augustines latter objection, and giueth cleere passage to this doctrinall proposition, that The breaking of Gods Law, by any sinne whatsoeuer, maketh vs liable to eternall damnation.
4 For if the last jarre with our Adversary will beare such an action, what breach of Gods Commandement can bee exempted? Marke but the nature of the most petty fault that ever was committed, and wee shall finde it high treason against an infinite Majestie. For whether sinne bee a word, or deed, or thought against the eternall Law, Vid. Aquin. 1.2. q. 71. ar. 6. as Saint Augustine; or a revolting from our alleagiance to Gods edict, as Saint Ambrose; or a straggling from a prescribed course to a due end, against nature, reason, or Gods Word, as Thomas, and the Schooles define it it; ever it includeth a rebellious contempt, which by breaking the least commandement, setteth vp (as it were) a Flagge of defiance against the Commander himselfe. Faile but in one point of the Law, Iam. 2.10. and thou art guilty of all. Iam. 2.10. Aquin. 1.2. q. 73. art. ad 1 um. De operib. Redempt. lib. 1. cap. 8. ad Thes. 2. Though non quoad conversionem ad creaturas, (as the Schoolemen restraine it) yet quoad aversionem à Deo; (as Zanchius helpes them out) qui tam contemnitur in vno praecepto, quam in caeteris omnibus. [Page 40]Wherefore the wrath of God is revealed from Heaven against all vngodlinesse, Rom. 1.18. because such a one hath stretched out his hand against God, and made himselfe strong against the Almightie. Iob. 15.25. This will further appeare, by conferring but the backe parts of Gods Maiestie, with mans vnworthinesse, and the severitie of the Iudge, with the respectlesse presumption of the offender. For seeing that every sinne is to bee esteemed, according to the worth of the partie against whom it is committed, (as the same injurie offered to a pesant and a Prince standeth not in the same degree) hence it followeth, that the disobeying of an infinite Commander, is an infinite offence, and consequently deserueth a correspondent punishment. And howsoeuer, an vnwise man doth not well consider this, Psal. 92.6. and a foole doth not vnderstand it: yet certainely that is most true, which is obserued by one, out of Saint Augustine, that in every sinne wee commit, as also in all other elections, there is ballanced (as it were) in the scales of our reason, here, an Omnipotent Lord, commanding, for our eternall good, and there a deadly enemie, alluring to our vtter destruction. Where notwithstanding, such is our damnable ingratitude, and malicious stupidity, wee will fully reject the Lord of life, and preferre a murderer, Act. 3.14. Lam. 1.12. Haue yee no regard, all yee that passe this way, behold and see, whom yee dayly pierce, and then tell mee, what disgrace may bee viler then this, or punishment too heavy for such a contempt. The incomprehensible Ancient [Page 41]of daies, Almighty Iehovah, who made all things of nothing, by his Word, and by the same can reduce them to worse then nothing againe: whose looke drieth vp the Deepes, and whose wrath, maketh the Mountaines to melt, the Earth to tremble, the Rocks to rent, the Heavens to shiuer, Divels and Angels to quake before him. Before whom all Kings are as Grashoppers, all Monarchs, as Molehils, all beauty, base, all strength, feeble, all knowledge, vaine, all light, dimme, all goodnesse, imperfect; in such a case, with such an opposite, by such a creature, as man is, so extraordinarily graced by him, to bee weighed as Belshazzar, Dan. 5.27. in the ballance, and found too light. This is that, which vrgeth his mercy, and kindleth his Royall indignation, Sometimes (as it were) passionately to expostulate,Ier. 2.32. What iniquitie haue your Fathers found in me? Or haue I beene a wildernesse vnto Israel, or a land of darknesse? Then to exclaime, Heare, O heauens, and hearken, O earth; for the Lord hath said, I haue brought vp children, Esay. 1.2. and they haue rebelled against me. And goe to the Iles of Chittim, and behold, and send to Kedar, Ier. 2.10.11. hath any nation changed their gods, which yet are no Gods? But my people hath changed their glory, for that which hath no profit. Last of all, if a man will not turne, hee will whet his sword [...](as Ezehiel ingeminateth) A sword, a sword, both sharp, & four bished, Chap. 21.9. and the strings of his Bow make ready against the face of the rebellious. Psal. 21.12. Thus saith the Lord God of Hosts, the mighty one of Israel, Ah, Esaiah. 1.24. I will ease me of mine adversaries, & avenge me of mine enemies. All [Page 42]which doth iustifie God in his saying, and cleare him when he is iudged. Psal. 51.4. Mat. 10.30. For as his Providence numbreth our haires, so doth his Iustice our sinnes; whereof as none is so waighty, (without finall impenitency) that may not be forgiuen: So none so slight, (if hee once enter into judgement) that waigheth not downe to hell.
5 This may be a caveat for vs, (Beloued) first to beware of the leauen of the Romish Synagogue, who frame indulgences for Gods law, & come with peace, peace, when death is in the pot. Which that we may the more vnderstandingly deeme of, it shall not be amisse to touch a little on the positions, of their chiefest patrons. In which I intend to bee exceeding breefe, as ayming rather at our owne reconciling with God, then quarrelling with such obstinate adversaries. Lib. 1. c. 2. Laethalia, quae ho minem planè avert [...]nt à Deo. Venialia quae nonnihil impediunt cursum ad Deum, non t [...] men ab eo avertunt, & facili negotio expiantu [...], &c. Lib. 1. de Amission. grat. & statu peccat. cap. 14. Bellarmine de amissione gratiae, & statu peccati, besides other foure divisions of sin, which hee there relateth, hath this for the fifth, which hee onely standeth vpon throughout that whole booke. Of sinne (saith hee) some are deadly, and divert a man wholy from God; others, veniall, which hinder him onely a little: and those hee tearmeth not so, ab eventu, (with Saint Ambrose, and Augustine) because it pleaseth God in mercy, vpon repentance through Christ, to pardon them (as Wickliffe, Luther & Calvin most strongly ever maintained against the Schoolemen:) but ex natura sua & ratione peccati, being such, as crosse not charity so in their nature, vt si vellet Deus non condonare, (it is the very vpshot of the booke before cited) that if God would not pardon them, but (as it [Page 43]were) in iustice doe his worst,Poenom temporalem tantùm, non autem sempiternamexigere possit. hee could punish them no further, then with temporall afflictions, They stand with perfect charity, saith In 4 sent. dist. 17. Scotus: Remitted they may be without any infusion of grace, as Gregorius de Valentia the Iesuite peremptorily defineth; they make vs not spotty, or odious, Tom. 4. disp. 7. in the sight of God, according to the gentle Censura Colomienfis. censure of the Divines of Collaine, & therefore deserue not hel but Purgatory, if In quartum sent. d. 21. q 1. Aquinas may be beleeued. And to make it yet more plaine, how bold they can bee with Gods Iustice! Wee need not repent for them, saith Andradius, with Bonaventure, in his fift book of the defence of the Councel of Trent; neither say to God, Forgiue vs our trespasses, as the Rhemists would father on Saint Augustine, at the 8. verse of the 7. chapter of the Epistle of Saint Paul to the Romans. When God had giuen a Command to Adam, Gen. 2.17. Of the Tree of knowledge of good & evill, thou shalt not eate: for in the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt die the death; Cap. 3.4. the Serpent comes with a coūtermand, Yee shall not dye at all: as though Gods meaning, and his words, had beene cleane contradictory. And is not this the dealing of our Adversaries in this present controversie? For if every one be accursed, that fulfilleth not all the Commandements, Levit. 26.14. all his ordinances, Deut. 28.15. whatsoeuer is written, Gal. 3.10. if hee violate the first, and greatest Commandement, Mat. 22.37. who loueth not God, with all his heart, and with all his soule, and with all his minde. And [...]. 1. Ioh. 3.4. every, the most insensible staggering, (as Calvine soundly vrgeth) [Page 44]commeth within the compasse of one of these circumstances; what presumption is it then in any Baalamite, to be hired to blesse, where the Lord hath cursed, Num. 23.1. Kings 22.6 and to say with Ahabs Prophets, Goe vp and prosper, when Gods Word hath told vs, wee shall surely fall? But Bellarmine hath devised certaine shifts,Lib. 1. de Amiss. grat. & statu peccat. cap. 12. to delude all these evident places, as first properly, and of themselues. These are not mandates (saith hee) but degrees of the same Commandement. Secondly, such places are not to bee interpreted of veniall sinnes, but of mortall onely, where finding in his owne conscience, these Figleaues too narrow to couer such apparent nakednesse; he addeth thirdly, that we must not so strictly vrge whatsoeuer the Law hath enacted against veniall sins, because (which is his fourth extraction out of the Schoole limbiques) these are not against, but besides the law: and lest all this should faile, hee strikes it dead at the last, with such a qualification: Though these veniall faults may bee absolutely called sinnes, Quamvis peccata venialia fi cum mortalibas conferantur. non sunt perfectè peccata, absolutè tamen peccata nominari possunt, vt in sacris literis nominantur: lib. 1. de Amiss. grat. & statu peccat. cap. 12. and are so tearmed in holy scripture; yet perfectly they are not so, being conferred with mortall sinnes, & idcirco ex solis istis vocibus, derebus ipsis non est pronunciandum. And therefore wee must not speake of such matters, as the Word of God directs vs, but attend (as it should seeme) such circumstances as the Consistory of Rome shall prescribe vs. But can such huskes satisfie any one that hath a father to goe vnto? The Iewes Massoreth are thought too saucy, for disliking some words in the old Testament, as offensiue to modest eares, and adding their corrections in the margent, as [Page 45]though the holy Ghost had not knowne how to expresse his minde. But these are pidling criticismes to the Cardinals animadversions. With him, mandates must be degrees of mandates, and contra, shall be praeter; hee will haue a milder censure for veniall sinnes, or the text shall stretch for it. God saith plainly yea: he saies expresly no. But if such chaffe hold out waight in the ballance of the Sanctuary, what proofes may Scripture yeeld to convince heretiques? or heretiques not pervert, to maintaine their owne fancies? The Arke and Dagon, Christ and Belial, Bethel and Bethaven may bee so vnited together. Antiquity (I am sure) was little acquainted with such subtilities. [...]; who dares to tearme (saith Regul. Brevior ad Interrog. 4. [...]. Ibid. Interrog. 293. Basil) any fault little: & v [...] vniversae nostrae iustitiae (saith Confess. lib. 9. c. vlt. S. Augustine) woe to our best works, or righteousnesse, if without Gods mercy, they come to a scanning. Every offence (according to Gregory Nazianzen) is the death of the soule, & clippeth it (in the Latine Gregories opinion) from soaring aloft. And howsoever Bellarmines former shift may winde from these also: yet his own men in reason should sit neerer to him. Gerson de vita spirituali Anim. Lect. 1 a opposeth himselfe purposely against this absurd distinction of the Schoolemen. Richardus seconds him: Almaine thinkes no otherwise: 2. Sent. dist. 42. q. 6. Roffensis ioynes with them both: Durand so proueth, that every sinne in his owne nature, is not only besides, but against Gods Law: that Caietane is faine to come with this old Catholicon, simplicitèr, Caietan. in Aq. 1a. 2 [...]. q. 88. art. 1. and secundum quid, to helpe out Thomas his Master, [Page 46]1a. 2ae. q, 88. ar. 1. and yet all will not serue. To hasten to a more profitable vse, Michael Baius, not long sithence professor of Divinity in Lovaine, acknowledgeth just so much, that every sinne is mortall in its owne nature, as we contend for. And all the world may see, that these Taske-masters can shew no other warrant, for gathering this stubble of veniall sinnes, in the sense they vrge it, but only from the Romane Pharaoh, to make bricke in Purgatory. But this availes not in Gods Court (Beloued) and therefore our plea must be cleane altered. For his thoughts are not our thoughts, nor his waies our waies: Esay. 55.8. Behold (saith Bildad in the Booke of Iob) the Moone hath no light, Chap. 25.5.6. and the Starres are vncleane in his sight: and will a worme, or a shadow, a bottle in the smoake, stand vp to try titles with him in judgement? If thou, Lord, wilt be extreame, Psal. 130.3. to marke what is done amisse, O Lord, who may abide it? That which vineger is to the teeth, smoake to the eyes, a carcasse-smell vnto the nose, a naked dagger to the heart: more is the smallest faultring of mortall man to the infinite iustice of Almighty God. Never can there be the like antipathie, or deadly feud, betwixt the most hostile creatures that ever were created, as betwixt the Author of all goodnesse, Iude. 6. Gen. 3.24. Gen. 19.24. 1. King. 15.29. 1. King. 16.12. 2. King. 10.11. and this Divels brat, sinne. It crosseth his very nature, and he must needs crush it; it contemneth his prerogatiue, and therefore may not be tolerated. It threw the Angels out of heauen, Adam out of Paradise, burned Sodom, disinherited Sauls posterity, plagued David, rooted out the whole families of Ieroboam, Baasha, and Ahab, plucked at [Page 47]length the most beloued Son out of the bosome of his Father, to dye ignominiously in the habit of a servant. And yet such is our sensles stupidity, and vngratefull perversnes: we drinke iniquity like water, and distaste it not; acknowledge Gods heauy indignation against it, and regard it not; see the dungeon ready to receiue vs, the scourges to torment vs, the plagues to befall vs; and yet by any manner of repentance shunne them not. Who presumeth not on Gods mercy, as though hee were not just? and is not bolder to offend this King of Kings, then the meanest neighbour or friend he hath? what examples terrify vs, or terrours effect, or effects declare, that wee incline not to the position of Davids foole, Psalm. 14.1. who hath said in his heart, that there is no God? After so long teaching and often hearing, many threats, and often punishments by famine, pestilence, & waters, remaine there not Chams amongst vs, who dishonour their parents? Ismaels that mocke, & Esaus that vow revenge against their fellow members, and naturall brethren; Ioabs, to kisse, and stab; Absolons, to flatter, & rebell; Pharisees for outsides, & Sadduces for beliefe, that rate at a messe of pottage, their heauenly birthright? Iudas once sold his Master for thirty peeces of silver: but we often part with him, and commonly for halfe the mony. What sophistications vse wee not to gild over, and extenuate sinnes: not only to poyson our selues, but also to draw on others? To be drunke, and frequent lewd company, is now to be sociable and Iovial: swearing, a note of resolution: gulling, of a good wit: cheating, of a tried experience: [Page 48]extorting couertousnesse of a carefull providence, and damnable dissimulation of a notable headed polititian. How many of our greener yeares affect not rather the name of a good fellow, then of a good Christian? come at Sermons as at plaies, to censure, rather then to practise; and take vp all new fashions, both in garb and complement, except that newnesse of life, which our Saviour commendeth. But I tell thee (my good Christian brother) these leakes are not so little, but they may quickly sinke thee; the very touch of this pich is sufficient to defile: and thou tread but on the egges of this wily cockatrice, thou shalt presently perceiue that there lurketh a serpent. Were the Angels punished eternally for sinning once, and thinkest thou to stand out in iudgement with so many transgressions? must our thoughts be scāned, & shall our words escape? or our words bee condemned, and yet our actions pardoned? Bee not deceiued, God is not mocked. Inclinations, motions, intentions, our most secret, and lightest sinnes, are as Eli's sonnes, they will breake our neckes, if wee breake not off them. Gods Word is a two-edged sword, which must kill our faults, or vs; and if we stumble and dash against the Corner stone, Mat. 21.44. it will fall vpon vs, and grinde vs to powder. For as one sparke of fire may burne a whole City, and one naked place in an armed man (saith S. Chrysostome) giue way to a deadly wound:Jn Matth. Homil. 35. Vid. August. in Johan. tract. 12. so the least graine of sinne vnrepented, may draw such mountaines of miseries vpon vs, which all that wee can doe, or say, (without Gods infinite mercy) shall never bee able to remoue. O [Page 49]that we would therefore deale with these vanities, as Ioseph did with his Mistris, and breake out at the first assault, into this or the like contemplation: Thus and thus hath the Lord done for me; he brought me into this World, to overcome this world, that by contemning this, I might enioy a better. Doe not all creatures serue me, that I should serue him? and haue I ought of mine owne, but only by his bounty? how then should I doe any wickednesse, and sinne against him, who beholdeth my least backslidings, and will surely punish them? He spared not the naturall branches, and shall I haue an indulgence? hath his Sonne suffered to redeeme his enemies, and shall his enemies escape that contemne his Sonne? No certainely (Beloued) hee is just, as well as mercifull: if thou turne from his statutes, thou shalt bee overturned. In a day that thou lookest not for, Math. 24.50. Psal. 18. and in an houre that thou art not aware of, the snares of death shall overtake thee, and paines of Hell shall compasse thee round about. Thine Adversary shall not onely deliver thee to the Iudge, but the Iudge deliver thee to the Sergeant: which is the second circumstance I before proposed; & followeth to lead furthery your judicious considerations.
7 The Iudge shall deliuer thee to the Sergeant. This Iudge all consent vpon to bee Christ, to whom the Father hath committed all Iudgement. Ioh. 5.22. For though the Apostles are said also to iudge, Luk. 22.30. and the men of Niniveh, Aquin. supplem. q. 89. art. 1. Lomb. lib. 7. c. 18. Math. 12.41. yet this is but by way of assession, or approbation, as the Schoolemen expound the former; or exemplarily, as produced to convince others, who [Page 50]haue lesse profited by greater meanes (as Beza and Piscator intimate of the latter) none hauing absolute authority, Jn 12. Mat. but the to whom all power was given Math. 28.18. Next,Luk. 12.58. what this word [...] should signify (for which Saint Luke hath [...], the Syriack, [...], the Remists and our last Translation, Officer, Vid. Bell. lib. 1. de Purg. c. 7. D. Fulke, Minister; some old translations, Doomesman, and we here Sergeant) there is some small difference. S. Ambrose & S. Augustine would haue it to be the good Angels, because these are said, to minister to our Saviour, in the former Chap. at the 11. verse; to come with him, chap. 16.27. to gather the tares, Chap. 13.30. But Chrysostome, Gregory, Theophylact, Hugo, and Abulensis, together with the Ordinary glosse, doe thinke it rather the Divels office. Ibid. For these are the cursed Iaylers of the damned, which must accompany them eternally in everlasting fire, Math. 25.41. Both opinions are probable (saith Bellarmine.) Piscator joynes them together:In hunc locū. and Buccasenus shewes the reason. The Goates (saith he) are deliuered to the good Angels, to be separated from the sheepe, and from thence to the evill, to bee tortured for ever. Whence I gather in stead of many, this one generall observation:
That there shall be a Iudgement hereafter, wherein every man shall receiue according to his workes.
8 I need not to be curious in prouing this point, which is receiued as a principle, in the Articles of our faith. That Sadduce, which denies it, denies also God, and shall sooner feele it, then haue time to prevent it.1. Cor. 15.22. In a moment, in the twinkling [Page 51]of an eye, at the terrible sound of the last Trumpet, the sonne of man shall come in the clouds of heauen, Math. 24.30. with all his holy Angels in power and great glory: when the Sunne shall be blacke as sackcloth of haire; Rev. 12.5. the Moone like bloud, the Starres fall vnto thee earth, as a figtree casteth her leaues, the heauens depart as a scroll roled, and every mountaine and Ile moue out of their places; when the earth melteth, the sea roareth, the elements dissolue, nations howle, all the world flasheth with the terrible and all consuming flames, mentioned by the blessed Apostle S. Peter; 2. Pet. 3.40. then shall we all appeare before the Iudgement seat of Christ, Rom. 14.10. that every mā may receiue according as he hath done, 2. Cor. 5.10. And here (beloued) in a matter of so serious importance, it should be idle for me, to breake out into the mazes, and vagaries of the Schoole-men: as to determine with the master of the Sentences, 4. Sent. dist. 47. Ibid. that this last fire shall, as the first floud, rise iust fifteene cubits aboue the tops of the highest mountaines; or with Nicholas de Orbellis, that the materiall Crosse, whereon our Saviour was crucified, should bee carried (as a Mace) before him, when hee cometh to Iudgement,In supplem. q. 88. art. 4. or with Aquinas and the rest of that side, that the place of this Iudgement shall bee in the ayre, right against mount O liuet, over the valley of Iehoshaphat. Well saith Artemidorus in his Oneirocritiques, No dreames of a private man may haue a publike interpretation. For what should we speake in such obscurities, 4. Sent. dist. 47. Epist. 24. ad Hieronym. that the Lord putteth not into our mouthes? That which Lombard hath of the authority of Angels in this businesse, Puto hoc non [Page 52]antè sciri, quàm videatur. I thinke it cannot bee knowne, before it be seene, or at least revealed; and St Augustine somewhere of originall sinne, Never be so inquisitiue, how thou hadst it from thy parents, but labour to be cleared of it by the merits of thy Saviour; may serue vs heere, to curbe our curiosity. Let it not bee thy care to conceiue, where and when, and with what circumstances, this judgement is to be holden, but there, and then, and by good assurances, to bee deliuered from the horrible dammages thereof. Two kindes of Iudgements the Scripture mentioneth, on which wee may safely build. The first a particular, the second a generall. This for the soule alone, at every mans severall departure, as that of Dives and Lazarus, Luke. 16.22.23. That for the soule & body, and all men together, at the last day, after the vniversall resurrectiō, Heb. 9.27. The first respecteth vs (saith Aquinas) as private persons; Vbi supra q. 88. art. 5. the second as parts of mankind: neither shall that be recalled, or mitigated in the second, which was determined in the first: but rather published, what there was privately passed, and what was in the particular begun, in the generall shall bee consummated, by reuniting the soule and body everlastingly together.
9 In both which, could we but thinke of with deliberation, the most strict, and severe proceeding of Gods vnmoveable iustice, it would coole our courages, and take downe the presumption, that now so lauishly runs on in the score of Gods mercy. For though in this life, his eares bee open [Page 53]to the petitions of the penitent, yet hereafter when he returneth to execute Iudgement, Mat. 25.26. hee acknowledgeth that he is a hardman, Math. 18.6. reaping where hee never sowed, & gathering, where he strowed not. Who for offending a little one, will inflict a heauier punishment vpon the guilty, then the casting him into the sea, with a milstone about his neck, and for defect alone of a wedding garment, wil adjudge an invited ghest, to vtter darknes. Math. 22.13. And now (my beloued brethren) was Adam so hardly censured, (as it is thought) for one Apple? The Angels for a thought: Moses and Aaron for once doubting: all Israel, for Achans taking one wedge of Gold: the whole Tribe of Beniamin, for forcing of one woman: & shall wee thinke, in that terrible Day of the Lord, a day of darknesse and dimnesse, a day of clowdes, and stormes before so iust a Iudge, so many accusers, for so haynous, voluntary, and continued crimes, it is possible for vs to escape vnpunished?Act. 24.26. Foelix trembled when Paul preached of iudgement: Lib. 2. de complex. cap. 20. and Lemnius reports of a young man of the Emperour Charles his Court, who for horrour of the execution hee was the next day to suffer, in one night became white, both in his head and beard. But could wee but restraine a little our thoughts, to the meditation of these fearefull Assises, it would stop our lewd courses (as the light from heauen did Saules) and make vs to cry out with him, Lord, Act. 9.6. what wilt thou that we doe? For alas, how will all our Gallants and Swaggerers behaue themselues in that perplexity? all our hypocrites & extortioners? all our drunkards and Adulterers, when the Iudge [Page 54]shall come in this terrible majestie, this to fanne, this to purge, this to separate the corne from the chaffe, the wheat from the tares, the Sheepe from the Goates, without pitty, pardon, or partiality? which way will they beturne themselues? What Apologies will they make? whose helpe and counsell can they vse, in so desperate and suddaine an extremity? who? where? what thing can yeeld consolation? when the Lord once bloweth against them (as the Prophet speaketh) with the fire of his wrath? Ezech. 21.31. Aboue them (as Anselme describes it) an angry Iudge, ready to condemne them, beneath, a gaping Chaos, with grisly fire and brimstone, eternally to ingulfe them; on the right hand, their sinnes accusing; on the left hand, vgly fiends to dragge them to execution; within, a gnawing conscience; without, loath some companions, the world burning, all creatures amazed, the last sentence thundred out in this dreadfull manner:Math. 25.41. Goe yee cursed of my Father, into everlasting fire, prepared for the Divel & his angels. Vpon the pronouncing of which, what imagination can conceaue, or tongue of men and Angels expresse the ruthfull and dismall departing of the damned reprobates? Parents, from their Children, Husbands from their Wiues, Brothers and Sisters from each other, so to be sundred, that neuer pitty, or comfort may afterward be expected? this is that which should sticke closer to the brawny hearts of our carelesse worldlings,Iudg. 3.22. then Ehuds dagger did to fat Eglons: and awake them to looke about, whiles space, and place is granted. O my deare Christian [Page 55]Brother, then thou shalt truly finde, that this is no Bugbeare, wherewith wee are threatned at this present: one cup of cold water giuen, one pleasure abandoned,Mat. 10.42. one injury endured here in this world for Christs sake, but especially the treasure of an vnspotted conscience, shall giue thee at that instant greater comfort, then all the dignities and delights of a thousand worlds. But thou supposest this farre off, and therefore the lesse regardest it. Senselesse, and inconsiderate as wee are! haue wee beene so often deluded, and yet discerne not this last, and deadliest bait of that old Serpent the Divell? It is not for vs (I confesse) to knowe the times and seasons, Act. 1.7. which the Father hath put in his owne power: and therefore to particularize with some, that theBrightman in c. 9. Apoc. An. 1696. vltimus est terminus Turcici nominis. Turkish Monarchy shall haue its period, just 81. yeeres hence, and the Papacy 71. or withNapier prop. 14. c. 116. Alsted. praec. Theol. cap. 16 vbi vid. plura de fine Mundi pag. 526. others in like curiosity, that the end of the world shall fall, within the compasse of those doozen yeeres betweene 1688. and 1700. is more then my Algorithme findes demonstration for: yet if by a cloud, wee may conjecture of a storme, and by the budding of a figge-tree, that Summer is neere at hand, warrantable it is to teach at this present, which the Apostle S. Iohn did 1500. yeeres sithence, that these are the 1. Ioh. 2.18. last times, which how much longer they are to last, neither theMat. 24.36. Angels, nor any creature can exactly assure vs. Ionas had for the Ninivites, Cap. 3.4. yet forty dayes: but for ought we know, within forty houres, this time may come, when time shall be no more. For what signes thereof are mentioned in Scripture, which are not [Page 56]already fulfilled, or what summons haue beene omitted to warne vs to provide? False Christs were to come, and they haue beene discouered; persecutions to arise, and they haue beene endured; Antichrist to bee revealed,2. Thess. 2.8. and behold, hee is conspicuous, with his Locusts and followers: warres, and rumours to trouble all the world, and they haue beene felt, and heard: pestilence and famine, earth-quakes, and strange prodigies, false Prophets, and false brethren, increase of iniquity, and frozennesse of charity, what man so simple that speakes not of, and daily almost complaines not? Two signes onely remaine which can bee doubted of: The preaching of the Gospel throughout the world; and the Conversion of the Iewes to Christianitie. But the first (according to most Writers) was accomplished in the Apostles time. For went not their sound out through all the earth, & their words vnto the ends of the world? Rom. 10.18. or at least now is, as Io. Fredericus (in a peculiar tract) hath shewed, by spreading the Gospell amongst the East Indians, Vid Pareum in 11. cap. ad Roman. Dub. 18. Vid. Marlorat. in Rom. 11.20. and Americans. And for the latter, though Chrysostome, Hilarie, Ambrose, Hierome, and Augustine, with diuers of our new Writers, very probably collect, that before the end, there shall bee a generall conversion of the Iewes: yet Calvin, Bucer, and Musculus, with divers others of good note, expound that Israel of God, Rom. 11.26. (the onely place that intimates such a matter) either allegorically, of the faithfull, or of some persons, to bee converted in allages of the Iewish Nation: All falling at length on Origens vncertainty in this point. [Page 57] Quis autem sit iste omnis Israel: what all that Israel is, that shall be saued, Hee only knoweth, and his Sonne that saueth them. Small hope may therefore be grounded on such ambiguities. To these if wee further adde the Prophesie of Rabbi Elias, not disliked by most of the Ancients, and the Cabala of Rabbi Isaac on the first verse of Genesis, related by Genebrard, Chronol. lib. 19. which al driue at the period of 6000 yeares. By the Septuagints, Iosephus, Eusebius, Augustines, Isidores, and Alphonsus the Astronomers account, this date is out already. And according to the truer supputation of those that followe the Hebrew text, not far from finishing; the times for the Elects sake being to bee shortned. What is left therefore (B.) for vs, but to watch, and be ready (as our Saviour counselleth,) lest our Master come, and the Bridegroome passe, & this day as a Theefe ouertake vs, where wee are least prouided of it? S. Hierome professeth, that whether he eate or drinke, or did any other thing, this voice did alwaies seeme to trumpet in his eares, Surgite mortui, & venite ad iudiciū, arise you dead, and come to iudgement. And nothing can better vs more, then the remembrance of this like sentence, vttered by our Saviour: Come, giue an account of thy Stewardship, for thou mayest be no longer Steward. Certainely there can bee in this case but two kindes of deliuerings; the first, from our sinnes, to a better estate; the second, for our sinnes, to an incensed Iudge. If the first befall thee, no happinesse can be greater then thine; but if the second, without redresse thou shalt bee cast into prison: [Page 58]which is the last circumstance I before proposed, and will hasten by reason of the time briefly to conclude.
10 And thou be cast into prison. [...], saith the Syriack, domum vinctorum; to wit, by the Sergeant, to whom the Iudge deliuered thee. That which breeds here a scruple, is what this word prison should signifie. Conveniunt similitèr omnes (saith Bellarmine lib. 1. de Purgatorio, cap. 7.) All Interpreters concurre in this, that by this prison is meant hell: and thus farre he speaketh ingeniously. But marke the poore shifts of so great a scholler, to set vp his Dagon againe, that hath so often falne, before the Arke of God; hee is faine to rake Hell it selfe, to finde out Purgatory. For this hee goeth onward, In quo tamen multae sunt mansiones; aliae pro damnatis, aliae pro his qui purgantur. In this hell notwithstanding are many mansions, some for the damned, others for them which are to bee purged. But a more ample mappe of this place, wee haue in his second booke of Purgatory, and Chap. 6. where hauing rejected 7. opinions, concerning this subterranean Geography, the eighth he borroweth frō the Schoolemen, and seemeth to approue, that this infernum, or hell, is a place within the bosome, or bowels of the earth, divided (as the higher regions) into foure parts, whereof the lowest sinke, or coale-house is hell; next aboue that, Purgatory, then Limbus infantum, where children goe, that dye vnbaptized; aboue all, Limbus Patrum, where the Patriarkes were faine to lodge, before Christs Passion; but then were remoued, and the place [Page 59]left empty. This scantling of time will not permit mee to examine all particulars, how our adversaries could come to so perfect notice of all these places, as also so distinctly to vnderstand, what persons are there to bee purged, and for what sinnes; how grieuous the punishment is there inflicted, by diuels, in a corporall fire, Vide Bellar. vbi supra. how long it shall endure, what suffrages, Masses, or indulgences will asswage it, or remoue it, that the soules can neither merit, nor demerit in such a case, that they are alwaies certaine of their eternall salvation, and this to be firmely beleeued as an article of faith; It will aske (I say,) more time, then your patience can allowe mee: I will strike therefore at the roote, and so passe along. To make all this good vnto vs, Bellarmine produceth tenne places out of the old Testament, and so many more out of the New. To all which in generall I answere: First, out of Bellarmine himselfe in the last Chapter of his first booke of Purgatory: Where being vrged by Peter Martyr, and our men, that Purgatory is is not found in Scripture, and therefore can bee no matter of Faith; hath nothing to say but this, Ad primum ergo respondeo, Non est necesse vt Scriptura vbi (que) omnia dicat. It is not necessary that the Scripture should every where mention all things, especially where it may be patched vp with Apostolicall traditions. On which when Bellarmine also relyeth, for the proofe of this Ignis Fatuus; what doth hee,In eundem locum. but in effect (as Iunius well notes against him) ouerthrowe his Scripture forces? Sith Traditions take no place, but where Scripture [Page 60]faileth,Lib. 4. de verbo Dei non scripto. Lib. 2. Epist. Libro 12. Deipnosop. Conuenit inter nos & aduersarios ex solo literali sensu peti debere argumenta efficacia. Bellar. l. 3. de verb. Dei, c. 3. Lib. 1. de purgat. c. 7. by his owne doctrine in his first generall Controversie. But as that lunaticke Thrasylaus mentioned by Horace, and Athenaeus, thought all the ships to bee his owne, that arriued in the Haven at Athens: so wheresoeuer there is fire doubtfully mentioned of in Scripture, our Adversaries straight convey it, to heate Purgatory kitchin. Secondly, I answere in particular, to the words of my Text, which he especially buildeth vpon. First, that they are symbolicall (as himselfe confesseth) and therefore according to Aquinas and their owne Schooles, proue nothing. Secondly, whereas this particle [...], or vntill, may seeme to enforce a deliuerance from this prison, and so by some shew of consequence, their Purgatory, the argument being thus framed: Thou shalt not come out, vntill thou hast paid the vttermost farthing; therefore, afterward thou mayst come out. Saint Augustine (as he acknowledgeth) instanceth against this, both by that place of the Psalmist, Psal. 110.1. Sit thou on my right hand, vntill I make thine enemies thy foot-stoole; as also in that of the Evangelist, Mat. 1.25. Ioseph knewe not Mary, vntill shee had brought forth her first begotten. Where the first implyeth not, that after Christs enemies were subdued, hee should sit on Gods right hand no longer; nor the latter helpeth the inference of Heluidius, that after our Saviours birth, Ioseph knewe his wife. Saint Augustine therefore concludeth, that donec in this place signifieth, non finem poenae, sed continuationem miseriae: not an end of paine, but the continuance of misery; Semper solues (saith Hugo out of Remigius) & nunquam persolues. [Page 61]Thou shalt ever be paying, yet never satisfie. Which exposition Calvin, and Bucer, and Musculus doe not only embrace: but Anselme, and Beda, Thomas, and Gorram, Ammonius, and Avendano, Maldonate, and Iansenius, with I know not how many of their owne consorts. But Bellarmine vrgeth this farther, and therefore we must farther follow him.Ʋbi supra. Exempla B. Augustini non satisfaciunt (saith hee) S. Augustines examples, or instances satisfy not. For in the first; Sit thou on my right hand, vntill I make thy enemies thy footstoole, although I cannot inferre, therefore afterward Christ shall not sit on Gods right hand; yet this is a necessary consequence, therefore there shall a time come, when Christs enemies shall bee made his footstoole. So in the second, he knew her not, vntill she had brought forth. Though I cannot gather, therefore he knew her afterward, yet this I may argue, therefore she was to bring forth. And no other is the consequent in this place, thou shalt not come out, vntill thou hast paid the vtmost farthing. Therefore there shall be a time, when the vtmost farthing shall bee paid. But to this vtmost straine of Bellarmines sophistrie, a meane Logician may easily answer; that all this concludeth but a a necessity of the thing to be done, not a possibility of the party to be able to doe it.In 26. ves. 5. cap. Math. Ostendit debitum solvendum (which I take to be the meaning of Piscators answer) non debitorē solvendo: If it argue the debt to be paid; it inricheth not the debtor to bee able to pay it. So that by equipollency it falleth to be such a connexiue proposition: If thou pay the vtmost [Page 62]farthing, then thou maist be deliuered; which I deny any man can ever pay (hauing, by offending an infinite God, deserved an infinite punishment) and therefore must alwaies ly by it. For if some paines may satisfie Gods Iustice in Purgatory, for a small offence; should not greater paines proportionably in hell, doe the like for a greater offence, and so by consequence, the devils themselues (which was Origens errour) in time might be freed? The Fathers father not (howsoever Bellarmine marshall them) this glowing, and locall Purgatory; but rightly vnderstood, are as farre from it as it from truth. For they make it not a hot-house for the soules of the elect, farmed by the Pope to the Devill at a yeerely racke rent: but abdita quaedam receptacula (as Lombard hath rightly deliuered out of ancient learning) certaine vnknowne places of repose, 4. Sent. dist. 45. where purged at their dissolution from the body, by vertue of Christs passion, they rest from their labours in expectance of the complement of that joy, which they shall receiue together with the body, at the reuniting againe, in the generall resurrection: wherefore Saint Augustine concludeth, Non est vllus vlli locus medius, Lib. de peccat. Merit. et Remiss. cap. 28. Vid. Tabulam Mercat. vnivers. vt possit esse nisi cum diabolo, qui non est cum Christo. Iust therefore as some Geographers, for proouing of a blacke rocke many hundred miles about, directly vnder the North pole, send vs to Gyrabdus Cambrensis; hee to a Priest of Norway; the Priest to an Oxford Magician, who was carried thither to see it by the Devill, if wee will beleeue the narration: So the best proofes of our adversaries for their Subterranean [Page 63]Purgatory, come by many deductions, from the same Author; as it appeareth by the divers apparitions they so confidently alleage for it. But we taking parabolically this prison, for no better place then Hell, may resolue without difficulty on this position,
That the wicked shall be turned vnto Hell, and all the people that forget God.
11 I take it the words of the Prophet, Psal. 7.19. to cut off all occasion of farther proofe. The vse is a terrour to carelesse worldlings, that runne the broad way spoken of by our Saviour and never marke where it leadeth. Come on therefore, thou inconsiderate and retchlesse Christian, and looke before thou leapest, and if thou wilt needs to this prison, see thy entertainment. Horrible (out of doubt) was that storme of fire and brimstone, which consumed Sodome, and the Citties of the Plaine.Gen. 19.3. And fearefull was that seventh plague of Egypt, Thunder, and Haile, and Lightning running vpon the ground. And inferiour to neither,Exod. 9.23. was that prodigious death of Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, when the earth opened her iawes,Num. 16. and swallowed them aliue into the pit with all their goods and families: but these are but a preface, a sparke, a drop, a nothing to the everlasting tortures of Gods extremest vengeance. Never eye hath seene, nor eare hath heard, nor heart of man hath conceiued the infinite bitternesse of these last vials of wrath. A bottomlesse dungeon, a lake of Gods wrath, a poole of fire and brimstone, a gastly [...], pitchy mists, deadly fogges, [Page 64]hideous confusion, chaines of vtter darknesse. Tophet prepared of old, deepe, and large, burning with fire, and much wood, and the breath of the Lord kindling it as a river of brimstone. These very names of this Prison, mentioned in Scripture, should daunt, and amaze the most presumptuous worldling, that by altering of his course of life, hee might avoide the thing it selfe. Of which, should I but farther relate the fearefull descriptions, frequent in Fathers, and Schoolemen, (wherein all notwithstanding come too short) I should not so much racke your patience with horrour, by reason of mine owne insufficiency, as abuse it with prolixitie, by going beyond my time. O God! to depart from thee, to accompany the Devill and his angels, to bee excluded from heauen, into everlasting fire, alwaies scorched, and never consumed; ever dying, and never dissolved; sinking eternally, and never come vnto the bottome; weeping, gnashing, freezing, frying, without the least drop of hope, or hope of pity; I quake, and stop, and dare to go no farther. O indignation of the Almighty, fall not vpon vs: for our flesh trembleth for feare of thee, & we are afraid of thy terrible iudgements. Wee acknowledge our lightest offences, to deserue thy eternall anger, and this prison to be due for our dayly transgressions: but spare vs, good Lord, for thy Sonne, who spared'st not thy Sonne for vs: let not the thought of our last end be so the last end of our thought, that by forgetting thy iustice, we neglect thy service, & presume in the least sinnes, to offend thy infinite Maiesty. Heare vs, good Lord, for thy [Page 65]Church, and thy Church for thy Sonne, and thy Sonne, for both; to whom with thee, and the holy Ghost, three persons and one God, be ascribed all honour, power, and dominion, both now and evermore.
AMEN.
EPHESVS BACKSLIDING: CONSIDERED AND APPLIED TO THESE TIMES.
IN A SERMON PREACHED AT OXFORD, IN St MARIES, the tenth of Iuly, being the Act-sunday.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Divinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exeter Colledge.
Will yee also goe away?
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL MY VERY REVEREND AND WORTHY PATRONE, Dr BODLEY CANON OF EXETER, AND Parson of SHOBROOKE IN DEVON.
BEING over-ruled by some friends to print this Sermon, not framed, nor intended to any such purpose: my choice was easier to whom I should dedicate it. The world seeth how much I am bound to you for the late reall kindnesse conferred on me. For which, to shew my selfe thankfull by all honest meanes, the lesse [Page]you expect it, the more I hold it due. Our Saviour, Who most avoided popular applause, See thou say nothing to any man, Mark. 1.44. misliked not the Samaritane, Luk. 17.16. that turned backe to giue thanks. And much it were to bee wished, that in these daies thanks would serue.Mat. 21.12. But since buyers and sellers haue broken into the Temple, Iudas'es what will you giue me, Mat. 26.15. and Simon Magus's offering, make most bargaines for Benefices. Act. 8.18. Whereby God is dishonoured, worthy men disheartned, hirelings preferred, good lawes deluded, holy things prophaned, the Church stained, the people starued. The more remarkable therefore hath beene your free dealing with me, and your religious kinsman's M. Periam's, with M. Orford of our College. If such Patrons might be patternes for disposing the Lords portion many in the country might be better taught and in our Vniversities sooner imployed. My selfe with this sauour of yours am the more affected, because it comes from my natiue country, to which my best services were otherwise devored. Besides, [Page]it stands with a kinde of conveniencie (in my desires at least) that Exeter Colledge especially, should be patronized from Exeter; from which it first had it's name and Founder, and for which it hath bred (as by Gods grace it shall continue to doe) so many men of worth. Concerning this ensuing discourse, I haue little to say. It must speak for it's selfe, now it appeares abroad. Iudicious is that position of S. Augustine, Haud quicquam facit bonos vel malos mores, nisi boni vel mali amores, ep. 52. Amor est vis animae, naturali quodam pondere ferēs eam in locum vel finem suū. Lib. de nat. & dignit. divini amoris cap. 1. Mens liues are as their loues: whereof Bernard giues the reason, because loues is to the soule, as waight to the body, it caries it to the right place, if it be rightly placed. As long as the Larke soareth vpward, shee sings without danger of the Net: but stooping to gaze on the Fowlers deceitfull glasse, she is quickly ensnared. We are all too far inamour'd with the glympses of things below; where the Divels ginnes are alwaies in a readinesse. Our ancestors first loue was more wisely fixed. My song therefore hath beene, returne, returne, Cant. 6.13. O Shulamite, returne, returne! Which howsoeuer may sound harsh in some mens [Page]censures; yet the better sort (I trust) will conceiue my meaning to bee good He that runnes in a race, Hòmil. 7. in ep. ad Philip. (saith Chrysostome) is not so much to eye the spectators, as the marke. And Readers it cannot meet with more vnderstanding, then it had hearers. Next to God glory, and the Churches good, if you accept it kindly, I attaine my scope. To whom it is due first fruits, from him that assuredly resteth.
EPHESVS BACK-SLIDING CONSIDERED AND APPLIED TO THESE TIMES.
Neverthelesse, I haue somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first loue.
THere is nothing so dangerous to the estate of a Christian, that trauaileth heere from Egypt to the heavenly Canaan, as spirituall pride, and carnall security. For seeing that all our life is but a temptation, (as SaintNemo securus esse debet in ista vita, quae tota tentatio nominatur, vt qui fieri potuit ex deteriore melior, non fiat etiam ex meliore deterior. lib. 10. Confess. c. 32. Augustine confesseth;) great heed must be taken, least he that should grow on from worse to better, by his carelesse negligence fall away from better to worse. This was the Angels case of Ephesus, as myvers. 1. Text sheweth; whom hee that holdeth the seuen Starres in his right hand, and walketh in the midst of the seuen golden Candlesticks [Page 2](that is,Seb. Meyer apud Marlor. in hunc locū. Rhemist. annotat. Viegas in 1. cap. Apoc. Sect. 14. Ribera ibid. Bulling. conc. 7. v. 5. vpholdeth the Ministers of his Word, and cōtinually suruaieth his Churches, to repaire defects) vouchsafeth in this regard to rowze by an Epistle. That seeing vnsensible decayes continued, in time proue great breaches, slyding leades to falling, cooling to benumb'nesse, drowsinesse to sleepe, slacknesse to defection, indifferencie to senselesnesse, and a loathing of all Religion; Ephesus might looke about from whence she had falne, and repent, and doe her first works: least the suddaine approach of her Lord should take her loytering, and by remouing her Candlestick, preuent her conversion.
2 For the clearer passage to the words, some difference must bee reconciled among Interpreters, who are meant especially by the seuen Angels, to whom these seuen Epistles are in generall directed.Vestigat arcan. sensus in Apocal. Antuerp. 1614. lib. 2. Notat. 1. Alcaezar the Iesuite, in his new painted bulke vpon this Revelation, sayes, the Bishops;In hoc cap. disp. 2. Fox, Fulke, Bullinger in hoc caput conc. 6. Viegas in hoc caput, sect. 1. Perer. in cap. 1. disp. 15.Pererius his fellow (together with some Ancients, Arethas, Andreas, Ansbert, and Anselme,) think rather the people; S. Ambrose, Haymo, and Beda, ioyne both together: and this is best approued of our reformed Interpreters. For howsoeuer the inscriptions be to the Angels onely, who signifie (according to most) not celestiall spirits, but the Pastors of those Churches, yet the contents concerne theirIn tantum Angelorum nomine Ecclesias Catholicas voluit intelligi, vt iubeat Angelos poenitentiam agere. Aug. in Apoc. Hom. 2.flockes as neere as themselues, and therefore in the former Chapter wee haue, verse 11. What thou seest, write in a Booke, and send to the seuen Churches which are in Asia. Not that it is all one to write to the Church, and to the Head & Gouernour thereof, (as theInver. [...]um not. marg. Rhemists hence would [Page 3]gather, to scrue in, and interest their Pope to dispose of all things:) but rather to expresse the bond betwixt the people and Pastor, whose faults he is to reproue, or answere for; and therefore it stands him vpon, to communicate what hee receiues. Now this particular Pastor heere of Ephesus, In hunc locū Comment. in ver. 1. Lyra would haue to be Timothy. Ribera labours to refute that out of Metaphrastes; but Pererius and Alcazar take Lyra's part. Others name Onesimus, some Tychicus. Bee it either, or neither, it matters not, the Spirit of God being silent. For the best may growe remisse, and need dayly inciting.Vid. D. Ioach. Vadian. in epitom. 1. Nat. hist. l. 36. cap. 14. Euseb. lib. 3. Hist. Eccles. cap. 18. Baron. Annal. anno Christi 98. ver. 2. ver. 3. As Ephesus here, the Metropolis of little Asia, and glory of Ionia, famous amongst the Gentiles, for her situation, and Temple, which (as Plinie reports) was 220. yeeres in building; famous amongst Christians, for Saint Iohns residence, and Saint Paules Epistle vnto them; nay, which our Saviour here commends in such ample tearmes, for her forwardnesse in labour, for her constancie in patience, for her zeale in reforming manners, for her discretion in dismasking Heretiques, whose constancie, patience, labour, and that for a right end, for his names sake, and that without failing or fainting, are ingeminated with good approbation, immediately before my Text; may haue somewhat notwithstanding,Chap. 1. v. 14. that is out of frame; their friends may over-see it, themselues may scarce perceiue it, which the flaming eyes of Christ will pierce through to censure, Neverthelesse I haue somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first loue.
3 As though with his beloued Spouse hee had thus debated the matter: Thinke not, Ephesus, but I take notice of all thy doings and sufferings; thy labours please me well, I approue thy works, I pittie thy patience, and cannot chuse but commend thy discipline; but O that this first affection were seconded with the like alacrity! for doe not I perceiue thy coldnesse in devotion, thy carelesnesse in Preaching, thy slacknesse in performing any deed of charitie? Hast thou not begun in the Spirit, and now art sinking backe to end in the flesh? Ephesus, I loue thee, and therefore may not sooth thee; much good (thou seest) I speake of thee, yet somewhat I haue against thee. I remember the kindnesse of thy youth, it was hearty and thorow; but time hath cooled it, and thou art growne remisse. My left hand is vnder thy heard, Cant. 2.6. Jbid. v. 5. and my right hand doth embrace thee, I dayly stay thee with Flaggons, and comfort thee with Apples, as thou hast occasion;Cant. 1.7. but thou hast turned aside to the Flocks of thy Companions, so that when I come with my bedewed head, Cant. 5.2. and dropping lockes in the night, to finde my accustomed entertainement, saying, Open vnto me, my sister, my Loue, my Doue,Ibid. ver. 3.my vndefiled: thou tellest me, thy coat is off, and thou canst not put it on; that thy feet are washt, and thou art loth to defile them: such excuses thou hast to put me off, and make mee withdrawe my selfe. Ibid. ver. 4. Whereat though thy bowels are sometimes moued, yet stirring not to giue entrance as thou wert wont to doe; pretend what thou mayst, say what thou wilt, dissemble how thou canst, it is [Page 5]manifest thou hast left thy first heate of affection. And this I taker to bee the complaint of our wronged heauenly Salomon, included in the words I haue read vnto you. The summe is,
4. An Inditement of Ephesus for back-sliding and security:
Wherein obserue the
- 1 Exception, Neverthelesse;
- 2 Accusation, I haue somewhat against thee;
- 3 Fault, because thou hast left thy first loue.
A Church militant cannot bee without Exceptions; where exceptions are to be taken, Christ sticketh not to accuse; and accuse he doth never without a fault. The first sheweth our infirmity; the second, our Saviours integrity, and the third, sinnes malignity. That we may bee humbled in the first, and directed by the second, to correct the third: Within these bounds I shall endeavour, by Gods assistance, and your Christian patience, to confine my meditations. He that hath an care to heare, Reve. 2.7. let him harken what the spirit saith vnto the Churches; to the Churches, as well of great Brittaine, as those of little Asia. For howsoever wee flatter our selues, our defections are more deepely to be accused, and perfections as subiect to a Neverthelesse, the note of exception to Ephesus; notwithstanding all it's good parts; which falleth here in order to be first considered. Neverthelesse.
5. As in Arts, so in Acts of morality; few veritiers are so generall, that admit not exception. If a Church might plead immunity, Ephesus might [Page 6]here stand vpon our Saviours testimony. For are not her labours in peace, and patience in trouble, (as Aretius well obserueth) once and againe repeated, and commended?In hunc locum. Evill men should haue little ease in her, for she could not beare them. Dissemblers should not deceiue her,ver. 2. for shee would try them, 1. Cor. 15.32. Act. 20.29. and finde them lyers. The beasts that assaulted her, she fought with; the greevous Wolues that were prophecied to enter amongst them, shee endured and resisted.ver. 20. Chap. 3.1. ver. 14. Iezabel prevailed in Thyatira, Sardis had a name without life, Pergamus was taynted with Baalisme, and Laodicea's luke-warmenesse, was loathsome to Gods stomake. Ephesus notwithstanding escapes all this,Chap. 3.16. ver. 6. Lib. 1. cap. 27. vid. Euseb. lib. 3. hist. Eccles. cap. 26. Theod. Heret. Fab. lib. 3. Ignat. Epist. 9. nay, her hate to the Nicolaitans for their community of wiues, and promiscuous lusts (as Ireneus and Theodoret obiect vnto them) is registred afterwards as an especiall commendation. What could a man here picke out, that hee might justly censure? who would not esteeme such a Church, to be in the rode way to happinesse? yet when Christ comes with his Fanne, there is Chaffe found amongst the Wheat. Much is well, yet somewhat worse then it was, or ought to be; the good is fostered, the ill excepted at. Neverthelesse.] Many things might bee here gathered for our instruction; one especially from our Saviours manner of reproofe, Richard. de Sanct. victor. Ʋiegas. which may be a patterne vnto vs all in that behalfe: first, to take notice of, then ingeniously to confesse Gods graces in any (if any be found at all) before we bee too busie with the imperfections of our brethren. For this puts the faulty out of suspition of bitternesse [Page 7]in the Reprouer, it encourageth men to doe more, when somewhat is commended, and keepes them from desperate resolutions, by retaining them in a hope of a possible recouery. It breeds a loathing of sin, by ranking it by vertue,Aretius. whence it's vglinesse is the more discovered, and his judgement the sharper censured, that embraceth so foule a monster, to the blemishing of those good parts, which otherwise might highly grace him. Those that will fish for mens soules, must looke how they bait their hookes: and too harsh an increpation (saith Gregory) is like an Axe,Ferrum de manubrio prosilit, cum de correptione sermo durior excidit, &c. Curae Past. part. 2. cap. 10. that flyeth from the handle, it may kill thy brother, when it should only cut downe the bryers of sin. But this I note only by the way, not purposely follow, as not so necessary for these soothing times, wherein most are rather too pleasing, then piercing. Ephesus here so commended, and yet excepted at so plainely, directs vs more vsefully to this observation:
That the best Churches may be subiect, and are lyable to exception.
6 It is vsuall with the Fathers to compare the Church to the Moone, Ambros. lib. 5. Epist. 31. Aug. in Psal. 10. & 104. in regard of her visible changing, like to the others waxing and waning. But the similitude holds as well, in respect of her borrowed light, and spotted face; all the beames shee reflecteth to the world, are darted vpon her by the Sunne of righteousnesse; and yet by reason of her vnequall temper, in her brightest shining, shee appeareth spotty. Her selfe acknowledgeth so much, Cant. 1.5. I am blacke, but comely (O yee [Page 8]daughters of Ierusalem) as the Tents of Kedar, as the Curtaines of Salomon. Lib. 3. de Doctrin. Christ. c. 32. Wherevpon Saint Augustine commendeth this rule of Ticonius the Donatist, which hee calleth, De permixta Ecclesia. Whereby (saith he) the Scripture, by reason of the temporall communion between the godly and wicked, attributeth that promiscuously to either, which originally groweth but from the one. Solomons Curtaines (indeed) belong to the Church, but Kedars Tents are Ismaels, who may not inherit with the free borne: yet the Beloued consisting of both, hath the titles of both, those spots will not out; there will be such a speckled breed, as long as the flockes cast their eyes on motly vanities, in the gutters of this world. All the types in holy writ, whereby the Church is shadowed vnto vs, most evidently shew so much. The floore hath in it Wheat and Chaffe, Math. 3.12. The net good fish and bad, Math. 13.47. See but into the nuptiall banquet of the Sonne, is not there one found without a wedding garment? Was there not a Cham and vncleane beasts in the Arke? Mat. 22.11. Gen. 7. Mat. 25.2. Ibid. ver. 32. foolish Virgins amongst the Brides Attendants? Goates in the great Shepheards flocke? And in his stately Palace, vessels as well to dishonour as service and glory? So that,2 Tim. 2.20. that of the Angell to Esdras, may here passe for Canonicall, 2. Esd. 8.2. when thou askest the earth, it shall say vnto thee, that it giueth much mold whereof earthen vessels are made, but little dust that gold cōmeth of: even so is the course of this present world, and the Churches case in this present world.1. Cor. 5.1. Ibid. cap. 15. Thus the Corinthians were polluted with an incestuous [Page 9]person, and troubled with Sadduces; Gal. 3. Rom. 12.2.16. Coloss. 3.8. 2. Thes. 3.6. ver. 6. & 15. ver. 9. & 13. ver. 14.20. ver. 24. cap. 3.1. cap. 3.16. the Galatians bewitched, the Romans, Colossians, and Thessalonians, had haughtie spirits, brabling Sophisters, brethren that walked disorderly, crept in amongst them. But what need I looke back so farre? Appeare there not here amongst these seven Asian Churches, an odious company of Nicolaitans? Hath not Satan here his Synagogue and seate? Balaam and Iezabel, their Bawds and Panders? Reade we not of depths of Satan? Names of those, that make a shew to liue, without life? Luke-warmnesse, and vaunting, and senslesnesse, among so many especiall commendations? The Fathers testimonies for this point, are not sentences, but volumes. It is the maine scope of SaintTom. 2. Orthodox. & Luciferian. Dial. Hierome against the Luciferians, and of SaintTom. 2. Ep. 164. ad Emeritum Donatist. Tom. 7. contra epist. Parmen. lib. 3. tom. 7. cont. Crescon. grammat. lib. 3. cap. 37.38. lib. 1. de civit. Dei ca. 35. & passim alibi praecipuè, tom. 7. Can. 2.2. Augustine, against the Donatists, and Pelagians, to proue that it is a poore pretence, to make a Schisme in the Church, in regard of some dislikes, which might, and should bee amended. For at what time was it ever so free, that no exceptions could be taken? As a Lilly among thornes, so is my loue among the daughters. Non dictum est (saith SaintIn Psal. 99. Augustine) in medio alienarum, sed in medio filiarum; It is not said amongst strangers, but amongst the daughters. The sonnes of her mother against her, Esaiah. 9.21. Ephraim against Manasses, and Manasses against Ephraim, in one Nation; theMat. 10.35. father against the sonne, and the mother against the daughter, in one house;Gen. 25.22. Esau struggling with Iacob, in one wombe; nay, theRom. 7.23. naturall man against the spirituall, in the same members. And yet if wee would goe farther, wee [Page 10]may chance to meet with [...],Iames 1.8. a double-soul'd man (if I may so speake) by reason of vnstable distractions in the same minde. To such a lunacie are subject all things vnder the Moone. Whiles we dwell with Mesech (as David complaineth) some enemies to peace will be sure amongst vs.Psal. 120.5. There will be alwaies tares to be weeded, vlcers to be cured, ruines to be repayred, rents to be amended, sinkes to be purged, Leapers to be clensed, manners to bee reformed, controversies & heart-burnings to be taken vp and composed. And the reasons for it are divers; that the Elect might be imployed & tried, Reprobates left vnexcuseable, 1. Cor. 11.19. Rom. 2.1. Gods strength appeare in our weaknesse, and his mercy, and Iustice, in such variety of obiects. Otherwise how should the Church be militant without an Adversary? Or why should it daily pray, Forgiue vs our trespasses, if here it might attaine to be freed from all exceptions? Goe therefore (saith the Lord to Ezechiel) and set a marke vpon the fore-heads of the men that sigh, and that cry for all the abominations that be done: not about the suburbes onely,Zanch. lib. de Relig. Christ. cap. 24. thes. 11. Aug. lib. 2. Retract. cap. 18. cap. 9.4. Aug. Tom. 2. ep. 164. ad Emeritum Donatist. Mat. 24.40. In Psal. 99. Luk. 17.34. but in the midst of Ierusalem? For how should Ierusalem be vntainted? seeing of two men together in the field, the one should be receiued, the other reiected; of two womē grinding at the Mill, the one should be taken, the other left. What place more secure then our beds? (as S. Augustine sweetly amplifieth) yet thence it also followeth, that of two men lying together, the one shall be taken, & the other left. Thus the Church must beare those whom she cannot discerne; & lament, what she cannot amend: she must not make a rent in the coat that is seameles; [Page 11]it is reserued for the Angels only at the last day, Mat. 13.41. & 25.32. betweene the Sheepe and Goats to make a separation.
7 How then can some fanaticall spirits of our daies,See Bernards separatists schisme and plaine evidences, together with Dr Hals Apology against Brownists. Lib. de Baptist. Donatus separated for some bad ones in the Church. Novatus and Lucifer, for want of strict discipline. Audius for some lesser abuses, as Epiphan. witnesseth, Heres. 70. Mornaeus de Eccles. cap. 2. Esa. 1.6. Ierem. 3. Mat. 9.12. Mat. 2.17. with any shew of reason bee excused (Beloved) who, vpon dislike of our discipline, and some ceremonies they fancy not, retire themselues to conventicles, from their naturall mother; where they haue almost, as many sects, as sectaries, one testifiing (as they speake) against another, with no lesse gall, then giddinesse? But these Saturnine, and melancholy-cōplectioned wanderers (as Zwinglius iustly tearmes them) are fitter for a Physiciā to purge, then a Divine to confute. Their reasons are long sithence answered by the Fathers, against Donatus, Novatus, Lucifer, and Audius: I will touch therefore at them only, and so passe along. They reckon vp disorder in our Discipline, corruption in manners, superstition in Ceremonies, and the vnworthy comming of all sorts to the receiuing of the Sacraments. But these things can only bee matter of reproofe, not sufficient, or efficient causes of separation. When from the sole of the foot, to the crowne of the head, no soundnesse was found in Israel, did Esaiah flye to rayle, or rather stay to preach? All the waies (crieth Ieremiah) are polluted with the whoredomes, and filthy lusts of Iuda; where hee continueth notwithstanding to lament, not perswadeth to forsake. So our Saviour balked not the proud Pharises, or poore Publicanes, that needed the Physitian; and S. Iohn leapt out of the Bath, (as Irenaeus reports it) not out of the Church wherein he foundAuthors differ in this Relation see Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Euseb. hist. lib. 3. cap. 22. Theod. Haeret. fabul. lib. 2. Hieron. in scrip. Eccles. de Joh. Baronium Tom. 1. anno 74. either Ebion, or Cerinthus the [Page 12]Heretike. But the Church (say they) must be pure without spot or wrinkle, Ephes. 5.27. True (saith St Lib. 1. Ret. ac. c. 19. & l. 2. c. 18. Augustine) ad hoc est electa, non, vt iam sit talis, sed quae praeparetur. It must striue so here to be, and shall be so hereafter; but yet it is not; saue onely in desire, and Christs acceptation. So SaintSer. 3. de Fest. omnium Sanct. Bernard out of SaintIn Hieremi. cap. 31. Hierome, the Apostle speakes not of the Church which now is, but of that which shall be after the Resurrection. The end is here expressed, which Christ driues at, (saith judiciousIn hunc locum. Calvine) not that which is performed for the Church already. But doe not theEsai 48.20. Ier. 50.8. & 51.6. Rev. 18.4. Prophets (say they) charge vs to fly Babylon, and all the abominations of Antichrist, least wee be partakers both of her sinnes and plagues? Most true; and wee haue done it, not so much by aIunius in. lib. singular. praepos. controu. 4. general. Bellar. c. 17. Apapatu, non Ecclesia; ab Idolis, non templo; à tyrannide, non republica; à peste, non vrbe, recedimus, planè co [...]lituri quam primum Anti-Christam cū pravis humoribus evomuerit. Mornaeus de Eccl. cap. 10. locall separation, as a necessary renuntiation, not of the good shee hath but of the poyson shee hath added. Here then commeth their Hebrew song, which they sing in a strange land, being the maine obiection they alwaies harpe on: If you (sayAinsworth against Bernard. Robinson against Dr Hall. they) might shake off Rome for the Antichristian leprosie, whereof shee would not bee cured; why might not wee doe the like by you, for the Babylonish garments, which yet you retaine as the execrable thing amongst you? The case would proue farre different (Beloued) if these reformers had but the patience to discusse it. For first, our refraining, rather then separation, from Romes community, was for knowne, and convinced abominations, ofArmin. thes. 22. prodigious tyranny, manifest heresy, open Idolatry, wherevnto [Page 13]wee were commanded by the Holy Ghost, directed by the Fathers, and Councels, admonished by their owne men; asLib. de Religione, cap. 24. Thes. 17.18.19. Zanchius judiciously proues, and these our wayward brethren cannot choose but acknowledge. Betweene whom and vs, the quarrell is farre otherwise; we say, for things meerely indifferent; they finde very doubtfull and controversiall. Secondly, our reformation was orderly by the Magistrate, authorized by God in that behalfe: theirs tumultuous, as neere to rebellion, as without warrant. For as in Religion, the body is one thing, the skirts and outward gouernment another; so in reformation, private profession is one thing, and publique injunction another. Professe the grounds of Religion I may and must, either without, or before, or against my Prince; but to reforme in publike gouernement, where something is truely amisse, who giues mee warrant?2. Chron. 34. Nehem. 2. Ezra. 1. Did the Israelites attempt it without Iosiah? or Nehemiah without Artaxerxes? or Zerubbabel against Cyrus? In those times (indeed) the Prophets prophesied, but built not, they directed, but corrected not. Ever their hearts smote them, in but medling with the skirt of the Lords Anointed in this behalfe. Whom if they could not winne to redresse all abuses; they held their duties discharged, and the fault transferred on the hinderers; whom they staid to pray for, not forsooke to disgrace. Whence ariseth a third difference betwixt our renouncing Rome, and these mens leauing vs. Wee were neuer the Popes subiects, as they were [Page 14]Queene Elizabeths, and are now King Iames' es. Our fore-fathers (indeed) acknowledged a certaine preeminence of that See; but it was but as a matter of course, and courtesie, at most of humane constitution, not of necessity, or obligation by the Word of God. And is it all one to shake off thy lawfull Magistrate, to whom God subjecteth thee, and thy debausht companion, or whorish neighbour, with whom thou mightest euer haue stood in equall tearmes? Adde to this the encroaching of the Papacy, as much vpon the Prerogatiues of Commonwealths, as the Liberties of the Church: If the like could be objected to vs, wee should be content to hearken. Last of all, wee were pressed in Popery, to assent to their blaspheamous heresies,Zanch. de relig. cap. 24. Thes. 16. and damnable Idolatry; no man might bee safely silent, or refraine in those actes, which were most against his conscience. Now these men cannot complaine of the like hard measure amongst vs. The refusall of conformity brings no man to the stake; it stoppes onely in some courses, some dangerous private Spirits, D. Hall Decad. 6. Epist. 5 from wrangling about circumstances, to vnite all against the common adversary, that strikes at the foundation. For who ever tooke discipline to bee more essentiall to the Church, then Order in an Army, or a Hedge to a Vineyard, or Proportion to a Body, or a Hemme to a Garment? An Army, Vineyard, Body, Garment, may bee, but perfect and well it cannot bee, without these things. Now a discipline they acknowledge amongst vs, but not [Page 15]right. Say it were so, (which they shall neuer bee able to proue) wilt thou forsake thy house, because the wall is mudde? Or leaue thy Vineyard, because the Hedge in some places is ruinous? Doth a ghest invited to a banquet, straight leaue the table in a sume, for the misplacing of a trencher, or napkin, or because some dish is not serued in aright? Divers moderate spirits there remaine among vs, who perchance approue not all our ceremonies, yet runne no to Amsterdam, as holding such a remedy moreNulla potest à schismaticis tanta fieri correptio, id est, emendatio, quanta est schismatis pernicies. Tertul. de Praescript. cap. 60. 1. Ioh. 4.1. 1. Cor. 14.32. dangerous then the cause. The Disciples of Christ (I am sure) took wiser courses, when the brethren had a controversie amongst them about legall Ceremonies, Act. 15. the Apostles and Elders came together to consult, that private spirits might bee tried, and the spirits of the Prophets subiected to the Prophets. Who if they giue no satisfaction (as too oft it hath falne out in Popish Conventicles,) a faction crying downe the truth, and the most, the best, no posting is prescribed to the Popes inerrability; or separation allowed, to the wronged parties; but the Apostles rule is to be followed, Philip. 3.16. First the ground must bee searched,Vid. Parei Iren. cap. 12. [...]. wherein the agreement is, and whereto wee haue already attained; then followeth walking so farre by the same rule, minding the same thing. In which walk when wee come to the point of parting, crosse waies must not bee taken, or schismes raised, but the perfect must forbeare the weaker, and expect Gods good pleasure,Ver. 15. who will reveale in due time (as the Apostle there promiseth) to those that [Page 16]are otherwise minded, as much as concerneth his children to vnderstand.Vi. Aug. Tom. 7. in Donatist sparsim per libros sex. Thus Cyprian behaued himselfe, in regard of the Donatists: who, though hee dissented from the Catholikes in the point of rebaptization; yet hee forsooke not the vnity of those Churches, which censur'd his opinion, to associate himselfe to a company of Schismatickes. Saint Augustine saith,De Baptisme cont. Donatist lib. 7. cap. 49. that God permitted him so to fall, that his example might more benefit the Church, in maintaining vnity, then his Iudgement hurt it, in defending the errour of rebaptizing heretikes.
8 Thus he that bringeth light out of darknesse, Aug. de vera Religione, Tom. 1. cap. 6. maketh scandals, the triall and triumph of his chosen. Infidels hee proposeth to bee converted by them, Heretikes to bee the touchstone of our doctrine, Schismatiks to be the credit of our constancy, Iewes to be the foyle of our beauty; some must bee invited, Jdem ibid. some excluded, some left, some led on by our even carriage: so many taskes are laid vpon the few labourers, who in the Lords great Harvest shall ever finde no lesse to suffer, then doe; both scowring them from idlenesse, and ministring matter of conquest, according to that of Saint Augustine; Open enemies, and false brethren, benefit most commonly the Church by the providence of God;Ibid. cap. 8. Non verum docendo quod nesciunt, sed ad verum quaerendum carnales; ad verum aperiendum spirituales Catholicos excitando. Jt was Lucifer the Heretikes perversenesse, that drewe S. Hierome vnto the stage; the wickednesse of Iulian that brought Cyrill to write; Arrius stirring, that [Page 17]cleared the article of the Trinity, by Great Athanasius; Pelagius wilfulnesse, that edged on Saint Augustine to sift and discouer so) narrowly the fraylty of mans free will. And to touch a little on our latter times, were it not the Monkes absurdities, that first set Luther a worke? The Schoolemens mixtures, and brabbles, that occasioned Calvin, Martyr, and the rest of our Worthies, more closely to sticke vnto the Text? Seldome there threatneth a Goliah, but a David ariseth; or a false heart forsaketh his station, but presently some one or other is ready in the gappe. So our Harding yeelded vs a Iewell, our Campian an Humfryes, our Stapleton a Whitaker, our Martin a Fulke, our Hart a Raynolds: to spare the modestie of the living, who take the same courses. And I make no doubt, but that Socinus blaspheamies, Arminius subtilties, Vorstius nouelties, Bertius quiddities, shall rather bee an occasion of farther clearing, then shaking the setled truth amongst vs; as the clamours of the Vbiquitaries haue beene, for the Sacrament, Grace, and Predestination in the reformed Churches of Germanie. Courage, courage therefore (my deare Christian brethren) wee see the ground whereon our lot is falne. Whatsoever now happeneth, hath beene foretold, and fore-sampled, and therefore should bee the lesse offensiue, because so well foreknowne. Our taske remaineth, to gather with Christ, Luk. 11.23. not scatter with the envious, or separate with the male-content; and when wee haue done our best, yet somewhat may be objected, that maketh against vs. The accusation [Page 18]of Ephesus, and second member of my Text; whereof I will endeuour to gather somewhat.
9 [...] by an vsuall Ellypsis; for [...], I haue against thee, In hunc locū, vid. Bezam in in Mar. 6.19. de phrasi [...]. for I haue somewhat against thee, or to accuse thee of: as both Beza and Camerarius obserue. Men may ouersee much, or dissemble what they see, or please themselues with the present, or be misinformed by others; but our Saviour deales more roundly & soundly. I haue (saith he) not a suspicion only, but somewhat, as before for Ephesus's commendation, so here against her. Sweet Iesus! art thou become an accuser? Wilt thou our onely advocate bee extreame to marke what is amisse? Luk. 22.31.32. It's Satans office to winnow; thy prayer was wont to be, that the faith of thine might not fayle: and may somewhat now incense thee, that hast paid the ransome for all our sinnes? But feare not little flocke; he that strikes, will heale. This somewhat through his mercy will proue as much as nothing. Satan accuseth through malice, to condemne; but Christ through loue, to amend thee. Non deser it ad poenam, (saith Richardus à Sancto Victore) sed monet ad poenitentiam. In textum. His accusations are instructions, his chastisements peace, his precious balmes shall neuer breake our heads. In Ezechiel. homil. 11. Non parcit, vt parcat, non miseretur, vt magis misereatur, Hieron. in Ezech. cap. 7.4. As a Surgeon being to lance his best-beloued child, he long handleth softly (saith Gregory) before he strikes, and then cutteth and weepeth, and weepeth, and cutteth againe, (as Saint Bernard feelingly expresseth it;) otherwise sparing would be spilling, in such a pleurisy, which cannot bee cured without letting blood; so [Page 19]this great Physitian of our soules will not sticke to reproue any thing, where something may grow, to set all things out of order. Whence I inferre, that.
10 As the plague is in the body, so is sinne in the soule; nothing sooner infecteth, spreadeth, killeth: being like a bemired Dogge, that in fawning, defileth;Mat. 13.31. speedier then a graine of Mustard-seed, from the least seed, becomming the greatest amongst hearbes. Not to quash therefore in the egge this venemous Cockatrice, is to foster it against our selues, till it bee vnconquerable; and not to purge the least leauen thereof, is to endanger, and corrupt the whole masse of goodnesse. In regard whereof, the walker amongst the Candlesticks, with the two-edged sword in his mouth, hath furnished out his Prophets to bee fitte for such a purpose. One hath his forehead as an Adamant, harder then a flint, not to bee dismayed at mens proud lookes, howsoeuer they bee hard-hearted, and impudent, Ezech. 3.8. Another is a fenced brazen wall, not to be prevailed against, Ier. 15.20. And hence grew the resolution of poore silly Prophets, not to fauour the least offences in the greatest persons. Samuel is bold with Saul, Wherefore didst thou euill in the sight of the Lord? Vers. 19. 1. Sam. 15. Nathan with David, Wherefore hast thou despised the commandement of the Lord? Vers. 9. 2. Sam. 12. So Hanani [Page 20]to Asa, Vers. 9. Thou hast done foolishly, 2. Chron. 16. Azariah to Vzziah, It pertaineth not to thee, Vzziah, to burne Incense to the Lord, Vers. 18. 2. Chro. 26. Iohn Baptist to Herod, It is not lawfull for thee, to haue thy brothers wife, Vers. 4. Math. 14. No sinne in his owne nature, may passe here for veniall; (as theBellar. lib. 1 de Amissione grat. & statu peccat. cap. 9. & seq.. Romanists footh their Popelings;) nay concupiscence it selfe, so extenuated by theThom. 1.2. q. 85. ar. 3. Bonau. in 2. Sent. d. 32. q. 1. Schoolemen, and pargetted ouer by theBeslarm. de Amis. grat. et statu pec. l. 5. cap. 5. Greg. de Valent. in 1.2. q. 82. disp. 6. q. 12. punct. vnico. Iesuits, must here come vnder the lash. For, Gen. 6.5. is not exception taken at the very imagination of the thoughts? Doth not David acknowledge the wickednesse of his shaping, and pollution of his conception, Psal. 51? And that chosen vessell S. Paul, fiue times in the sixth to the Romanes, sixe times in the seauenth, and three times in the eighth, disclaime, by the name of sinne, our originall corruption? What fault more pardonable in these our daies, then the remisnesse of a father to vntoward children? Or the carefulnesse of a young man, to hold his owne? Or the forwardnesse of a man of parts to purchase preferment?1. Sam. 4.18. Mar. 10.21. Yet Eli smarted for the first, and the young man in the Gospell (otherwise commended) was touched by our Saviour for the second,Act. 8.23. and the gall of Simon Magus was broken for the third. The reason whereof is pregnant. The commandement is peremptory against all (as the Apostle vrgeth it) Thou shalt not lust: Now a Botch is neuer cured,Rom. 7.7. as long as the core remaineth. Excrements growe in dead carkasses,Scintilla erat Arrius, &c. lib. 3. Comment. in Gal. cap. 5. while the humour lasteth. And the fire increaseth, as the fewell is ministred. Arrius was but a sparke in the beginning, (saith [Page 21]Saint Hierome) but being not then troden out, it cost the world a groane to quench his heresie. The least cranny or hole vnstopped (as Saint Chrysostome well adviseth) is sufficient to sinke the largest ship. Wilt thou then except at a moate in thy brothers eye, and canst thou favour a sinne to fester in his conversation?In cap. 2. Apocalyps. 1. Vnhappy friendship (saith Carthusian) quae illum quem diligit, tacendo tradit diabolo! God saue every good Christian from such a friend, who by soothing and forbearing, will damne his soule! Hee betrayeth therefore his brother, that favoureth his eares, to breake his necke, seeing somewhat vncontrolled, may grow to any thing, & one diuell finding entrance to an house swept and garnished, Math. 12.45. will quickly get a company farre worse then himselfe.
11 If then no fault in a Church, in a family, in a private person, in substance or circumstance, whether it be much, or somewhat, must bee suffered vnchecked; what impudencie armes our adversaries the Papists, to mention a toleration of their superstition, especially amongst vs, whose eyes God hath so farre opened to see their abominations? Hath the Lord so mercifully freed vs from this spirituall Egypt, and shall wee againe bee longing for their Pepons and Onyons? Hath hee enlightned vs so clearely by the lanthorne of his Word, not to make vse of it our selues, but to see how grosly our adversaries are misled to crosse it? It cannot be the conceit of a true Christian, to be so false-hearted to his Lord and Master. If Baal be God, professe it wholely; but if the Lord [Page 22]be God, Deut. 22. Ver. 11. cursed be such halting. A plow of an Oxe and an Asse, a garment of Linsie-wolsie, Meremaids halfe fish and halfe flesh, Centaures halfe horse and halfe man, are monstrous and abominable in his iealous affection.Deut. 7. v. 1. & seq. When the Lord thy God shall bring thee into the land (saith Moses to Israel) which thou goest to possesse, thou shalt make no covenāt with the people thereof, but downe with their Groues, and burne their Images with fire: no marriages must be made betweene them and Gods people: and reasons are giuen;Exod. 23.33. It will turne thy children to serue other gods; It will be a snare vnto thee. And did it not proue so to strong Sampson, to wise Salomon, to vxorious Achab, to all that ever were drawne to this indifferency? It is not for nothing then, that Esay and Ieremy were so earnest with Israel, Esai. 52. Ierem. 51. 2. Cor. 6.14. to seuer themselues from Babylon, Saint Paul with the Corinthians, not to beare the yoke with vnbeleevers: Saint Iohn with all, not to afford as much as an Ave, [...] 2. Ioh. 10. good day, or good night to an obstinate Heretike. And not to tire your patience with examples in this kinde;Bellar. in Praef. ad primam controv. Theol. lib. 4. hist. cap. 14. the very Boyes of Samosatene, solemnly cast into the fire a Tennis-ball, in the midst of their Market place (as Bellarmine himselfe relates out of Theodoret) because it had but touched the foot of the Asse, whereon Lucius rode, their hereticall Bishop. But what need I instance in Christians? The Heathens themselues haue beene ever scrupulous, not rashly to allow of such a blending, or mixture of Religions. It is the ancient Latine of the old Law in Tully, Lib. 2. de legib. Nemo habessit Deos nouos & advenas, nisi publicè ascitos: [Page 23]private men, must submit themselues to publike conformity: new gods, and strange gods, must come in vpon examination. In regard whereof Atilius Regulus by decree of the Senate (as Livie testifieth) was to gather all bookes of Ceremonies,Lib. 25. at a certaine day, to stop variety of Religions. So Herodotus reports, that the King of Scythia flew Anacharsis the Philosopher,Lib. 4. for worshipping the mother of the gods after the Athenian manner. Heliogabalus (indeed) with Adrian, In Heliog. & Adrian. Iovinian. Socrat. lib. 3. cap. 21. Valens Arianus Theod. l. 4. c. 22. Nicephor. lib. 10. cap. 32. and some other Romane Emperours (as Lampridius records it) commended all manner of worship in one Temple; but it tended to no other purpose, then the like stratagem of Iulian the Apostata, who gaue heretikes freedome amongst right beleeuers, not that hee cared for either, but that by their mutuall distractions, hee might destroy both. Tumenim reddidit Easilicas haereticis (saith Saint Augustine) quando templa Daemoniis. Epist. 166. Such a good commodity came by the toleration of heretikes, that they that could endure it, should take Divell and all for company. Excellent therefore is Saint Basils resolution to the President of Valens the Emperour; Theodoret. lib. 4. cap. 17. Those that are throughly seasoned with true religion, will rather suffer all kindes of death, then giue way for the altering of one syllable. A man would thinke that there were but small difference (it is but a little Iota) betweene [...],Lib. 2. cap. 18. & 19. & Hist. Tripart. lib. 5. cap. 21.33. Ʋid. Bellar. de laicis, l. 3. c. 19. and [...], yet the right beleeuers could never bee brought, (as Theodoret witnesseth) either to omit the one, or admit the other. Sylvanus and Eustathius boldly told the Emperour himselfe (it is [Page 24]recorded in the 5. Booke and 24. Chapter of the Tripartite History) Power thou hast (O Emperour) to punish vs, but never to driue vs frō the tenents of our fore-fathers. To adde politike considerations, I list not. The world seeth how little, Polonia and our neerer neighbours haue gotten, by practising this Alcoran Divinity of tolerating divers Religions:Alcor. 2. & 119. which howsoever Parsons, with others of our homebred vipers, in their divers supplications to His Maiestie, Lib. 3. de Trifiplic. homin. of▪ haue presumed most Impudently to plead for: yet Weston their owne man, most earnestly detests it;c. cap. 14. Promp. Cath. ser. 6. post Pasc. Stapleton railes atLib. 3. Polit. cap. 7. Vers. 5. Bodin for but mentioning such a liberty; the Rhemists conclude out of Cyprian, and Hilary, vpon the fourth to the Ephesians, that it is not to bee endured. And marke but BELLARMINES owne words (who is of the same opinion, in the nineteenth Chapter of his booke de Laicis) Catholici non patiuntur in suo grege vllos, qui ostendunt vllo signo externo, se favere Lutheranis. The Catholikes (saith hee) doe not suffer any in their flocke, that shew by any outward signe, that they doe but as much as favour the Lutheranes. And would they expect that of vs, which they themselues professe, to bee impious to aske, and irreligious to grant? or should wee endure such impudency, that offereth to propose that which supposeth vs to be Atheists? What doe they then but betray Religion, and expose themselues to all sides hatred, who in such a case, but stagger, or expresse not themselues? If therefore thou bee on our side, tumble out the Romane Iezabel at the window, [Page 25]howsoever she bee painted. Babylons Brats must not be dādled, but dasht against the stones. Psal. 137.9. Phynea's zeale, Iehu's march, Iosiah's resolution, Luther's heroicall spirit, haue ever best prevailed against the mystery of iniquity. For who findes not that Rome is as a nettle? it stings where it is gently handled; and provideth powder, and poysoned kniues, where shee is not manacled. The voyce of more then man, and lowder then a Trumpet, is therefore necessary for you (fathers and brethren) in these dangerous times, to bee inquisitiue for the truth, and to speake home, and resolutely, that somewhat bee not defectiue, through our default. Hath God enioyned vs to be watchfull Pastors, and shall wee sleepe, or fly, or take no notice, when the Wolfe commeth? Are wee seers, and shall wee winke at any thing? Especially seeing that a cloud rising from the Sea, 1. King. 18.44. but as bigge as a mans hand, may soone overcast the heauen, and procure a storme; and a few runnagates comming from beyond the Seas, may quickly infect a whole Country of weaklings, never fore-stalled by true grounds, but naturally carried to sensuality, and superstition. Who if they dare set foot sometimes in such places as this is, (for where will not the Divell intrude, and his Impes follow?) to the intangling of some vntatechiz'd giddy-braines, with shewes of learning, and counterfeit antiquity; let vs haue somewhat against them to nip them in the bud,Psal. 58. that ere ever their Pots bee made hot with thornes, so indignation may vexe them, as a thing that is raw.
12. Last of all, for the rest of you (my brethren;) If somewhat may not bee amisse, but all meanes must bee vsed, for the redresse thereof: suffer your selues to be led with all alacrity, and meekenesse, either by the gentle, or rough hand of those that are your Teachers. You must not thinke (with Ahab) that we trouble Israel, 1 King. 10.17. when we permit you not to settle on the least dregs of your sinnes; or to cry out with him, when wee speake plaine vnto you,1 King. 21.20. Hast thou found mee, O mine enemy? Frantike man! because I tell thee the truth, am I become thine enemy? Art thou so possest, that whē thy Saviour comes to free thee from legions, wilt thou exclaime outragioussy,Mark. 5.7. What haue I to doe with thee, thou Iesus, thou Sonne of the most high God? I should sticke on this point (Beloued) which is a great stop to the progresse of the Gospell. For, when the Preacher brings the words of the wise, you come not provided with the eares of the attentiue. Every learner will bee a censurer, and an offender, a correcter. All are gone out of the way, there is not one that doth good, no not one, and yet (as the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Hoseah) no man must striue, Hosea. 4.4. or reproue another, for the people are as they, that striue with the Priest. And is not this a iust cause, why (as here he taxeth Ephesus) so our Saviour in like manner should haue somewhat against vs? And because we may presume to expostulate with the Iewes in Malachi, Cap. 1. Ver. 2.6. Wherein and wherein doe wee so much transgresse? Let me thrust into this great Haruest a little farther my sickle; to remember our naturall [Page 27]dulnesse with a therein & therein. Atheisme and flattery are eminent in the Court; therein our Saviour hath somewhat against vs: Sacriledge grates the Church, Symonie is forced vpon the ministery, therein and therein our Saviour hath somewhat against vs. In the whole Cōmonwealth whē vsury growes a vocation, drunkennesse and whoredome, the practice of good fellowship, stabbing and swearing a note of resolution, oppression a kinde of Iustice, and tythes the Preachers portion, the demaines of such men, who commonly are worst affected to Church or Religion; bee not herein and herein many somewhats which our Saviour may most palpably vrge against vs? Ieremie's booke, Chap. 36.8. Chap. 2.1. and Ezechiel's role written within and without, cannot containe the particulars I might here descend vnto. Somewhat might bee had against Husbands, that suffer their wiues and children to be Recusants, when they themselues can straine to professe any conformity. Somewhat against wiues, who cōmanded to hearken at home, 1. Cor. 14.35. will needs bee Teachers abroad, being Antichrists cheifest factors, to vent his superstitions; who should bee as the fruitfull vine vpon the house; Psal. 128.3. but proue the twining Ivie that plucketh downe the wall. Somewhat against Magistrates, and Officials, who are luke-warme, or false-harted in Gods cause, to the deluding of good lawes, and increase of superstition. Somewhat against Reformers, who busying their tongues most commonly in things that pertaine not to them, disable themselues through faction, to doe good in greater matters. Beloued brethren, [Page 28] paritie is not purity, nor the wisest preaching, the wrangling about ceremonies, nor the vilifying of faulty Ministers, the profitablest lesson the ignorant people can heare: zeale may runne without discretion, and doe more hurt then good. Then straine at Gnats, and tythe mint and cummin, when thou hast reformed the greater breaches of the law. And here if I should goe farther, more might bee had against sacrilegious hypocrites; who pretend purging, and intend pilling; who are sweeping Gods House, and prying into every corner, not to restore the groat that is lost, but to take away the penny that is left. Achan's stoning, and Belshazzar's doome, and Iudah's hanging might lesson these men sufficiently, from such dangerous medling with consecreated things: whereto the old Embleme may serue for illustration; if thou snatch from the Lords Altar, with the ravenous Eagle, but a gobbet of a sacrifice to cramme thy young ones, some coale (perchance) may sticke vnto it, which brought to thy nest, will set all on fire. And to draw to an end in this point; who seeth not what a great deale more might bee had, against Parents for indulgence, children for ryot, masters for hardnesse, seruants for vnfaithfulnesse, young men for idlenesse, old men for covetousnesse, Tutors for carelesnesse, Schollers for dissolutenesse, Pastors for coldnesse and nonresidence, people for contempt and prophanenesse, many for pride and luxury, all for vnthankfulnesse; who in so great plenty haue stored vp so little, in such continued peace, haue made so [Page 29]small profit, vpon so good advantages, haue gained no more ground of our adversaries. Alas (beloued) with what nayles or goades shall I fasten this doctrine to our consciences? Plenty, peace, meanes, will all one day accuse vs, for looking backe with Lots wife, when wee should haue hastned forward; which was the fault of Ephesus (as the sequell sheweth) wherein I will labour to prevent your wearinesse.
13 Because thou hast left thy first loue, [...]. The Rhemists giue it, Because thou hast left thy first Charity. Some Criticks put a difference, betwixt dilection, loue, and Charity, making loue more then dilection, Polan. syntag. lib. 9. ca. 10. Illiricus. (as Cicero seemes to doe) and Charity more then loue. But this curiosity is here needlesse, especially to set loue and charity by the eares, which so well agree in [...] the originall. The time permits mee not to sift things narrowly. Not to trifle therefore on the word: Loue, according to Saint Augustine (as Lumbard cites him in the 27. dist. of the 3. of the Sentences) is the most right affection of the minde, by which God is loued for himselfe, and our neighbour, for and in God. I include not here that incomprehensible loue, which is in God, or rather God himselfe, essentially, notionally, and personally considered (as the Schoolemen haue ventured to speculate) but content my selfe with an habite, infused by God, effused in good workes,Vid. Altenstaig. in verbo charitas. diffused amongst our neighbours. Whose efficient, end, and obiect, is God himselfe; subiect, mans heart; fruits, obedience, patience, and the not-seeking of our owne; companions, [Page 30]sincerity and constancie; opposites, distrust of our selues, Diligens non diligenda; aut aequè diligens quod minus vel amplius diligendum est aut minus vel amplius quod aequè diligendum est; contra ordinem charitatis diligit. Bonau. & Gabriel. ibid. ex Aug. and a hard conceite of our brethren. This loue is as orderly, as forward; and heedy, as hasty in her proceedings. For things not to bee beloued, it loueth not; things of different worth, it loueth not alike; things of equall esteeme, it esteemeth not partially; (as Saint Augustine wittily observeth) but aboue vs, it findeth God; in vs, our owne soules; besides vs, our friends and enemies to spend its strength vpon. Thus our Angell here of Ephesus began to doe, and continued to doe, for ought I finde objected. For it followeth not, thou hast runne into ill courses, thou hast shaken off all goodnesse, thou beginnest to bee hatefull and loathsome: neither read wee absolutely, (as Ioachim, Lyra, In textum. and the best Interpreters obserue) Thou hast lost thy Charity; no (saith Thomas, Ansbert, and Richardus,) it was not the habit that was extinguished, but some degrees slaked, the fault was in the manner of doing, thou hast not lost thy loue; Aretius. Brightman, Viegas sect. 7. Perer. in Apo. c. 2. disp. 5. but [...] (too true an allusion to the name) thou hast remitted, thou hast diminished, thou hast cooled, not that thou now hast, but that which thou had'st, not thy loue absolutely, but thy first loue. Whether this happened, through the instability of free-will, which headlong to ill, is drawne onely to good, whereby as in violent motions, the progresse is slower then the beginning; or because Gods grace is supernaturall; and resteth in man as in a strange subiect, vnprepared and opposite to it's sweet motions; or that the flesh with Amalek, sometimes gets ground, to [Page 31]force the soule in jeopardy, to lift vp the handes for helpe; or for that our course is a race, or dayly striuing against the streame, where tripping, or fayling in a stroke, doth quickly cast vs backe; or that our spirituall life in some sort is answerable to our carnall, full of heate and humours in our first growth, which afterward in age are cooled and dryed vp; I stand now not to discusse. What this first loue should here bee, and wherein it consisteth, some difference may bee found among Interpreters. Arius Montanus fetcheth it farre,In textum. as though it should signifie the loue receaued in the first creation; Hugo holds it a defect in preaching; Are thas a neglect of almes-deeds. But what need such scruples? Why might it not rather bee a decaying in all the vertues before mentioned; as Saint Ambrose, and Richardus, with our latter Writers, more judiciously take it? The first loue therefore that every Convert hath,Heb. 6.4. is his ardent affection at his first enlightning, and tasting of Gods holy Spirit; whereby the joy for his freedome from sinne and Satan, carrieth all his faculties to adore the Author of it. The makes whereof are the renouncing all things, in comparison of it;Mat. 13. Ioh. 6. Colos. 3.1. the induring of losses and afflictions to retaine it; the reverencing of Gods Word and Ministers, for increasing of it; a struggling against sinne, the flesh, and world, that they may not hinder it;Luk. 19.6. 1. Thess. 1.9.10. a relieving of Christs needy members for the expressing of it; a continuance in the powerfull meanes of praying, preaching, harkening, meditating, conference with good company, for the continuall [Page 32]renewing and preseruing of it;Heb. 10. not quenching the motions of the holy Spirit, flying all occasions of back-sliding, suspecting especially these foure enemies, spirituall pride in the best, carnall policie in the greatest, worldly prosperity in the richest, and abuse of Christian liberty in the gallantest. In all which, or in most, or at least in some, our Angell and Church (as it should seeme) had beene here defectiue. They halted in their march, abated their edge, began to be weary of well-doing,Psal. 78.9. and like as the children of Ephraim hauing their Bowes bent, turned themselues backe in the day of battaile. Which our Saviour here taxing, for a sinne not to be suffered, it directs vs to this conclusion; which I propose in Saint Bernards words,
In via vitae, In Purificat. B. Mariae. Serm. 2. non progredit est regredi,
In a Christian course, to bee slacke, or at a stand; is a falling away, or a turning backe againe.
14 The walke of a Christian sheweth it, which must bee from strength to strength, Psalme 84.7. His path as the morning light, that shineth more and more vnto the perfect day, Proverb. 4.18. Hee runnes in the sauour of his Saviours Ointment, Cant. 1.4. For as the house of David, 2. Sam. 3.1. in the long warre betweene it and Saul, ever grew stronger and stronger; the waters in Ezechiel, deeper and deeper; Ezech. 47.3.4.5 Luk. 14.10. 1. Tim. 1.18. the word to the humble ghest in the Gospell, Sit vp higher: so in this warfare vnder our heauenly Generall, wee must alway fight, in his vineyard, Mat. 20. 1. Cor. 9.24. alwaies worke, in the race hee hath appointed vs, alwaies runne, vntill wee obtaine the [Page 33] victory, the penny, the Crowne, which is laid vp for vs in the world to come. For the motion of a Christian must not bee like that of the Planets in their Epicycles; now ascending, then descending, sometimes stationary, anon retrograde; but rather as the beasts mentioned by Ezechiel, who passing forward, returned not againe: Chap. 1.9. Levit. 6.12. his charity is as fire vpon the Lords Altar, alwaies kindled, and neuer extinguished; his grace not as a standing puddle, that quickly putrifieth, but as the fountaine of living water; Iohn 4. that bubbleth,Ver. 14. and springeth vp to everlasting life. 2. Tim. 4.10. Hee revolts not with Demas, disappoints not with Meroz, stands not still with the idlers in the Gospell, Iudg. 5.23. Mat. 20.3. nor followeth a far off with timorous Peter: but thrusts himselfe forth with David into every good action,Psal. 108. O God my heart is ready, my heart is ready. I will sing and giue praise, with the best member that I haue. Psal. 63.5. And as long as I liue, will I magnifie thee in this manner, and lift vp my hands in thy name. For what great matter is it (saith Saint Augustine) to beginne well and not to hold on? Like a Metcor, to giue a blaze,De bono Perseu. c. 1. and suddainely to vanish without heat, or light; like a Locust (saith Gregory) to flyrt vp, Locustarum saltus, Greg. Moral. l. 31. cap. 12. 1. Sam. 10.7. Act. 8.13. Mar. 6.20. 1. King. 21.37 Luk. 18.10. Act. 24.25. and presently to fall on the earth againe. Saul at his first entrance behaued himselfe well. Simon Magus beleeued; Herod harkned, Ahab fasted, the Pharisees prayed, Felix trembled, andSocrat. lib. 3 c. 1. Iulian the Apostata in the beginning made a faire shew: But minime certè est bonus, qui melior esse non vult; good he cannot bee (saithEpist. 9.1. Bernard) that will not be better; and si dixer is sufficit, periisti; say but once thou art good enough, [Page 34]and SaintLib. de Cantico Novo. Augustine will pronounce thee in a manner vndone. For faintnesse in this case, is fayling; loytering, leauing; standing, or staggering, an absolute starting backe. Ephesus here but trips, and the spurre (you see) is presently in its side: Thou hast left thy first loue.]
15 In making vse of which doctrine, the time will scarce permit mee to point at particulars. For how fitly would come here to bee taxed, lukewarmenesse in our profession, dulnesse in our calling, deadnesse in our charity, repining in our patience, remisnesse in our discipline; from many of which, Ephesus (as you haue heard) was free. What a gulfe (if comparison were made) would too plainely appeare, betweene the first onset of our heroicall reformers, and the flagging seconding of them in these our daies: as also to encourage the true hearts, that striue as yet amongst vs, to expresse their first loue; what exhortation could bee earnest enough? what commendation correspondent? what thanks, and prayers to God sufficient, for the continuance, and increasing of his blessings vpon them? But I must not trespasse so farre on your patience. I will but lappe therefore with Gedoons souldiers at the river, Iudg. 7. 1. Sam. 14. or touch the hony, as Ionathan, with the tippe of my rod, and leaue the farther applying to your private religious meditations.
16 Where first (if I listed to bee contentious) the Rhemists note on these words of my Text, might giue sufficient occasion: For Ephesus being here accused, to haue left her first loue; By this (say [Page 35]they) is plainely refuted that, which some heretikes hold; that a man once in grace and charity, can never fall from it. Onely to cleere the place, and passe by purposely what otherwise might here bee sifted; I answere briefly, This note is a notable instance of the ignorant and perverse dealing of these glossers, who either vnderstand not vs, or the Text, or their owne men, or else of purpose catch at any thing, to delude their simple Proselytes, For doe not their owne men distinguish, betweene the habit of Charitie, and the act, the cause, and the effect, the essence, and the degrees, the action, and the manner of performing? And haue not our men made it plaine enough, that the grace wee affirme cannot be lost, is [...], not [...], Gods working favour, not mans inconstant worke, depending not on mans free-will, but Gods free election, whose decrees are vnalterable, and gifts without repentance? But Satan may bee here set against Satan; the Iesuites against the Rhemists. Viegas words are, Non amisit charitatem, In textum. ibid. sed de charitat is fervore nonnihil remisit; the Angell fell not here from charity, but was not so hot as before. It was not privatio (saith Pererius) but a kinde of Laodicean lukewar menesse. They performed not, duely, daily, often, earnestly, to so many, in so many things, the good they were wont to doe? which they further confirme to be the exposition of Are thas, Abbas Ioachim, Richardus a sancto Victore, Lyra, Pannonius, Hugo Cardinalis, Carthusian; and that deduced manifestly from the very Text. For loue the Angell did, but not as at the first, grace [Page 36]hee had, but not so working, as at the beginning; worke hee did, but not with that alacrity and zeale hee was accustomed to doe. Tzebi was flourishing,Dan. 8.9 Deut. 32.15. but faultering; Ieshurun was fat, but lazy.
17 A reproofe as necessarie for our times, as our times are farre from the first reformation. When the chiefe of the Fathers and ancient men, that had seene the first Temple, beheld how much the second was inferiour to it; howsoeuer some juniors sang and shouted, they wept aloud (saith the Text) Ezra 3.12. More our good Fathers would now lament, if they liued but to see vs their degenerate posterity. Mee thinkes wee should stand together in this comparison, as the men of Chica in the Maps, neere the straights of Magellane, by our travailers of Europe: they as the sonnes of Anak, we as Grashoppers; so farre from attaining their forwardnesse in Religion, that diuers account it their glory to be snarling at them. But such comparisons would proue odious to be farther prosecuted. To say no more; If Luther's zeale, or Calvine's judicious painefulnesse, could bee found in some mongrell temporizers, that are so forward to censure them; I should thinke among some professors, our first loue were in some measure recovered. Fathers and Brethren, is this a time to make a doubt, whether the Pope bee Antichrist or no, seeing his hornes and markes are so apparantly discouered? And must wee now fall backe to bee catechized by Lumbard, and Aquinas; as though our ownemens doctrine, so evidently grounded [Page 37]on Scripture, not refusing the touch of pure antiquity, or any true schoole-learning, were not conclusiue, and acute inough, for our abstractiue capacities? Our first loue to Gods word was a great deale more fervent; when so many burned in defiance of Romish mixtures. O that the consideration hereof, would rowze vp every one of vs in our seuerall places, to remember, whence wee are falne, and to doe our first workes! How happy would it bee for Ministers, to shew their first loue to the truth! for hearers, to make good their first loue to their Ministers! for both, to joyne together, in an holy emulation, to professe, and expresse, the first loue of our zealous predecessors? And if ever the Lord marched before his Church in a piller of clowd and fire, Exod. 13. to guide them in the way they are to walke; now hee doth before vs (Beloued) to minde vs of our vngratefulnesse, and to set vs in a course, to returne to our first loue. What a blessing is it to haue a Royall King, so able and resolute to withstand Popery! a Clergy so eminent, a People (for the most part) so forward, that maugre Achitophels proiects, Sanballets stops, some Wolues among the Pastors, some Foxes among the Lambs, the maine notwithstanding goes constantly forward for the pursuit and recouery of this first loue. Distractions (I confesse) may dismay, and discontents affright the godly, to make vs the more solicitous to hold fast that wee haue; but comparing our helps, with the assaults, and our case, with our neighbours that dwell about vs, we shall finde cause to confesse with David: [Page 38]Truly God remaineth yet louing to this our Israel; Psal. 73.1. Psal. 147.20. and hee hath not done so to any nation. For to returne home to our selues of this place, doth not the late bounty of so many famous benefactors, so fresh in our memories, so obvious to our senses, put all good men in comfort, that this first loue, By that Knight of immortall memory S. Thomas Bodley. in divers of our daies, is not altogether extinguished? I cannot expresse it sufficiently; Our Library built, and furnished, our Schooles mounting, so many Colledges inlarged! what arguments can be more evident, that this first loue is revived in some, to stirre it vp in others, and to maintaine it in vs? At this present, the Lord hath given the Word, 19. Doctors of Divinity Proceeders. and behold the company of Preachers! who, as that Angel that came vp from Gilgal to Bochim, Iudges 2. will for the most part (I make no doubt) be shortly amongst you (Beloued) to stirre and set you a weeping after your first loue. And to end with that which followes my text, Often to remember from whence wee are falne, Vers. 5. and repent, and doe our first workes, is the path our Saviour here preseribeth to lead vs to our first loue. The meditation of his sudden comming, and the indangering of our present happinesse, are the motiues to hasten this first loue. To hate the abominations of Popery, Vers. 6. (as the Ephesians did here the deedes of the Nicolaitans) is an evidence of a soule prepared, for the entertaining and rellishing this first loue. Hast thou a minde to the Tree of life, Vers. 7. which is in the midst of the Paradise of God? O harken then to striue, and striue to over come! for this is the price, that our Saviour here proposeth [Page 39]to them that persevere, to retaine their first loue. O Lord, thou art acquainted with our backslidings, and seest the rubbes that are cast athwart vs: Draw vs therefore, wee beseech thee, that we may follow thee; turne our brawny hearts, and wee shall bee converted; that acknowledging our many imperfections, and the necessity of reproouing them, wee may shake off all worldly incumbrances, to recouer & imbrace our first loue; through thee the best-beloved, our only Saviour and Redeemer: to whom, with the Father, and the holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, both now and for evermore.
Amen.
A CHRISTIANS FREE-WILL OFFERING.
AS IT WAS DELIVERED IN A SERMON ON Christmasse day, at Christ-Church in Oxford.
In the day of thy Power shall the people offer thee free-will Offerings with an holy worship; the dew of thy birth is of the wombe of the Morning.
THis Psalme is an evident prophecy of our Saviour Christ, our Sauiour himselfe so interpreting it, Mat. 22. Marke 12. and Luke 20. Some Iewes would make it to bee Eliezers gratulation for his master Abrahams victory against the fiue Kings, Gen. 14. Others, Davids thankesgiuing for his escaping Saul, & setling in the kingdome. But the wiser Rabbins referre it no otherwise then we doe, to the Messias alone, (as Lyra [Page 2]on this Psalme noteth:) and that Calvin ever went about to wrest, or apply it to David, is a malicious slander of Hunnius and Gesner, as Pareus sheweth at large, in his second booke Calvini orthodoxi, cap. 41. Now this Prophecy fore-describeth, first, the calling of the Messias to the office of the Mediatorship, both Kingly and Priestly, in the foure first verses: and secondly, the administration of his Kingly Office in the three following verses to the end of the Psalme. His calling to this Kingly office, is solemnized first by a Commission: Secondly, by a promise. The Commission graceth him first with Title, my Lord, secondly, with Peace, Sit thou on my right hand. The Promise assureth Him first of the crushing and trampling of his enemies vnder foot in the residue of the first verse. Then, of the generall spreading of the Gospell from whence, and among whom; verse 2. Lastly, of the condition of the beleeuers, who should be willing in their offrings, holy in their worship, innumerable for their multitude, verse 3. The Priestly Office succeedeth, confirmed, first, by an oath, The Lord hath sworne: and farther illustrated by the type of Melchisedech, verse 4. on which the Author to the. Hebrewes at large commenteth, chap. 7. To this the administration of his Kingly office is annexed, and farther amplified, first, by the successefull onset, The Lord shall wound Kings, iudge the Heathen, fill places with dead bodies, smite in sunder the heads of divers Countries; verse 5.6. Then by his triumphant victory in lifting vp the [Page 3] Head to raigne, after he had passed the brooke of all tribulations and crosses, with resolute expedition according to his Fathers appointment, verse the last. Thus we haue the generall view of the whole Psalme, which (according to Cassiodore) is the absolute summe and comprisall of the Messias doings & suffrings, manifested at large in the Old & New Testament,Totum hic summatim dicitur, quicquid in vtro (que) Testamento continetur. so that this third verse falleth out to be a particular touch of the Beleeuers application; the former exhibiting the Kings Due, this the Subiects Duty:
In which may it please you to obserue the circumstances,
- 1. Of the time,] In the day of thy Power.
- 2. of the Persons] amplified by their
- 1. Devotion,] The people shall offer thee free-will offerings with an holy Worship.
- 2. Hidden increase and innumerable multitude, The dew of thy Birth is of the Wombe of the Morning.
The first may bee referred to the solemnity of this Time: the second may minde vs of our duties in celebrating this Times solemnity. The third may rest as a comfort to the afflicted Church, whose lot though it sometimes fall as a Lilly among Thornes, Esay 1.8. or as a Lodge in a Garden of Cucumbers, or as a besieged City: Yet it will prooue at length to bee a goodly heritage, through the good will of him that dwelt in the Bush, Deut. 23.16. who shall water her Furrowes with the dew [Page 4]of heauen, & lead her forth by the rivers of comfort.
The points therefore I am to stand vpon, may be reduced to these three heads,
- 1. The Incarnation of Christ.
- 2. The duty of Christians.
- 3. The hidden and fruitfull propagation of the Church of Christ.
Which may bee connected thus for our better memory, and more ready practice. The Sonne of God (as vpon this day of his Power) manifested himselfe in our flesh for our Redemption: therefore let vs offer vnto him freewill-offerings with an holy worship, that so amongst vs the multitude of the faithfull may increase, as the numberlesse droppes of dew from the mornings wombe. Of which high mysteries if my discourse come short (as needs it must) of your expectation, I trust, my knowne distractions in another kinde, and small time allotted for a businesse of this consequence may be in stead of an apologie. That which shall be now defectiue in mee, may be made vp hereafter (when God shall giue leaue) by * him whose turne in a cafe of necessity I now supply.Dr Godwin the Reverend Deane of Christ-Church. For the present, I shall bee forced from my wonted method of Doctrines and Vses, to propose what I haue to say by way of explication and application, which experience will reach a man to bee the readiest course, though both in effect come to one. First then, of the Incarnation of Christ manifested to [Page 5]the world, especially vpon this day, and here foretold in generall in these words of my Text, In the day of thy power.]
2. The exception that may here hee taken to the reading (which is according to the most common Translation of our Church Bookes,) will prooue vpon scanning to bee nothing materiall. The originall indeed hath it in this order, as our last Translation sets it: Thy people shall bee willing in the day of thy Power. But no man (I trust) wil be so Criticall, to put any great difference betwixt, In the day of thy power shall thy people offer thee free will offrings; and The people shall bee willing in the day of thy Power. In the day of thy strength, saith the vulgar: of thy force and valour, In die virtutis, fortitudinis, exercitus. say Tremellius and Iunius: Of the Assemblies, say they of Geneva: of the Armies (saith Munster;) at such times as thou shalt bring thy bands and joyne battell, as Vatablus, Castalio, and the Chaldy Paraphrase haue it. All which the originall [...] may beare without any strayning. Now the better to gather the meaning wee are to consider, thatVid. Pelbart. Ros. Theolog. lib. 3. Altenstaig. ver. Advētus. Hospinianum de Orig. Festorum Christia. pa. 131. Divines doe mention a fourefold comming of Christ: the first in the flesh; And the Word was made flesh, Iohn. 1.14. The second, into the hearts of the faithfull; Behold, I stand at the doore and knocke; if any heare my voice and open the doore, I will come in to him and suppe with him, Revel. 3.20 The third, at the houre of every mans death: Watch yee therefore, for yee know not when the Master of the house cōmeth, Mar. 13.35. The fourth, at the vniversall and dreadfull day of Iudgement: For [Page 6] then shall yee see the Sonne of man come in a cloud, with power and great glory, Legenda aurea in principio. Luk. 21.27. In reference to these foure commings of Christ; the Church by a laudable custome, hath anciently celebrated the foure Sundayes, immediatly going before the feast of the Nativity, by the name of Advent Sundayes, that prepared before-hand, with the due meditation of so inestimable a benefit, wee might solemnize the Nativity, with the greater triumph. Which here to bee meant certainely (though not onely) by the day of power, The Church read it for one of the Psalms appointed for Evening praier for this day may be easily gathered by the former verse: For when began the root of Iesse apparantly to sprout, or the rod of power to be sent from Sion, among the middest of the Gentiles, Christs enemies, but at the breaking downe of the partition wall, published first in Ierusalem, and from thence to all the world, by the Apostles preaching? All which notwithstanding (saith Lumbard) had grounde and beginning from the comming of our Saviour in the flesh.3. Sent. d. 1. Whence wee are to conceaue somewhat more to bee meant by the day of Christs power, then by power in it selfe, considered without this adjunct of day. His power indeed from the beginning was ever sufficiently manifested by the Creation of the world, preserving of the Church, conversing with the Patriarkes, entring into league with Abraham and Isaac, wrestling with Iacob, leading his people through the Wildernesse, (hee beingGen. 14. Moseses Deut. 18. great Prophet, Iosh. 5.13. [...] Iosua's Captain of the Host of the Lord, Iob's Iob. 19. [...],Chap. 7. Esayes Immanuel, Chap. 3. Zacharie's Ioshua, Dan. 8.13. [...] Daniels Palmoni, as here Davids [...] to [Page 7]whom all the Types and Sacrifices of the Law had reference; and therefore in Iury must needs be wel knowne, whose name was so great in Israel:) Yet to vs, to vs (I say) the Gentiles that sate in darkenesse, and in the shadowe of death, the manifestation of this power never appeared, before this fulnesse of time, this acceptable yeere, this day of Christs power springing from on high had visited vs, as it is fully,Plenè & brevitèr de Incarnatione. though shortly here set downe (saith Cassiodore) in the doctrine of the Incarnation.
3. Jn which, for the farther enlarging of our meditations, as this time occasioneth, wee may obserue first, the conception, secondly, the nativity of our Saviour; his conception shewes him to bee the Sonne of God, his Nativity the Sonne of man; another manner of conceiuing could not haue beene voyd of sinne, another kinde of birth had called his Manhood in question. In this conception wee shall most profitably enquire, First, who tooke our nature vpon him: Secondly, how: Thirdly, by what efficient it was immediately brought to passe. Who? the second person in the Trinity, Iohn. 1.14. The Word was made flesh and dwelt among vs. That the Incarnation was most agreeable to the second person in the Trinity, theIn 3. Sent. d. 1. Schoolemen labour to shew: First, out of the properties attributed to him in Scripture; (and if I may so translate their terme appropriata;) Secondly, out of his approprieties. The properties are foure. First, hee is called the Sonne: and who so fit as the Heire to fetch home the lost Prodigals, [Page 8]and make them coheires with him. Secondly, he is termed the Word, as readiest at all assayes to declare his Fathers will, preach his Law, Psalm. 2. & manifest his name: Ioh. 17. Thirdly, in that hee is the expresse image of his Fathers person, Heb. 1. who could more conveniently restore the image of God which was decayed in vs. Lastly, the Mediatourship, best sorted with the middle person in the Trinity, to take our nature, and to become a meane for reconciling vs with God. The Approprieties which are also foure, Wisedome, Strength, Equality, Pulchritude, (obserued by Saint Augustine and Hilary to bee attributed to the Sonne,) doe further cleare the conveniency of his Incarnation. The Wisedome of God was firtest to restore the things that were made in Wisedome, Psalm. 104. The strength of his arme, to triumph over Hell and Death: Turre-trema. Dom. 1. Aduent. q. 3. True Equality, to rectifie them who ambitiously had lost themselues by affecting to bee as Gods: and beauty to couer their deformities, whose gayest flourish is but as a menstruous garment. The Father could not so conveniently haue assumed mans nature, by reason of his internall attribute of innascibility: and least there should haue beene two Sonnes in the Trinitie. Neither could this haue beene performed by the Holy Ghost, without the communicating of the name of the Sonne (saith Lumbard) to moe persons then one. Thus the Schoolemen had leasure to contract that which the Fathers by subtill search in this point had hammered out against the old Heretiques, who now beginning to [Page 9]reviue againe in our new Arrians and Samosatenians, it stands vs vpon to bee catechized in these (otherwise needlesse) subtilties, that some may alwayes stand in the gappe, and the truth bee not wronged by our slight and negligent maintaining of it.
4. It appeareth by that which hath beene briefly touched, who tooke our nature vpon him. It will be harder to expresse that which followeth, the manner, how? for who shall declare his generation? Esay 53.In vigiliâ. Natalis Domini. In the assumption of our flesh (saith Bernard) three mixtures, the omnipotent Majestie of God made so admirably singular, and singularly admirable, that the like were neuer done, or ever shall bee vpon the earth. For there were married, as it were, and linked together Deus & homo, Virgo & Mater, Fides & cor humanum, God and Man; a Mayde and a Mother; Faith and mans heart: every word in this point involving a mystery; and noveltie, or misplacing of a phrase in the jealousie of carefull Antiquitie, hath beene censured for an heresie. For they ever warily affirmed the humane nature to be assumed, but the Divine to bee vnited. They constantly maintained the distinction and integrity of both natures against Eutyches confusion; vnited notwithstanding in one and the same person, against Nestorius distraction. Alex. ab. Hales, Sum. Theol. part. 3. q. 7. m. 1. art. 1. This person the Schoolemen more nicely pronounce to bee one, not by that incomprehensible vnitie which excludeth all multitude or multiplicitie: for that belongeth onely to the persons in the Deity: but by an vnion which [Page 10]requires a composition, In 3. Sent. d. 6. q. 3. not huius ex his, (as Durand speaketh) but huius ad hoc; not a framing of a third thing out of divers parts vnited; for so the Godhead and the manhood must not bee said to concurre as parts for the making vp of this person, but such an adjoyning of the things vnited the one vnto the other, that the natures remayning distinct (asLib. 3. ca. 10. Agatho rightly teacheth) and all their properties and operations, the subsistence notwithstanding is but one, and in this case (according to Athanasius) one, not by the conversion of the Godhead into flesh, but by taking the manhood into God. The Fathers haue much laboured to expresse this popularly.Lib. de recta fidei Confess. Iustine Martyr andIn Symbol. Athanasius bring the similitude of the Soule and body. SaintEp. 99. Augustine andIn 3. sen. d. 1. Scotus of two accidentall formes in one subiect, as of the sameman, who is both a Lawyer and Physitian. Peri Archon. lib. 2. cap. 6. Origen, Orat. in Nativit. Basil, andOrtho. fid. lib. 3. cap. 11. Damascene of a piece of glowing Iron to which the fire is incorporated: and this is best approued by Brentius, and Kemnitius. Ibid. l. 3. c. 5. Damascene againe andIn vigil. Natal. serm. 3. Bernard compare the mystery of the Incarnation with that of the Trinitie; that as there we beleeue three persons in one nature: so here we should acknowledge three natures, of flesh, Soule, and Dcitie (as SaintDe Trinitat. l. 13. cap. 17. Augustine speaketh) in one person. But the most expressiue is that of a tree and a Siens ingraffed to it, which becommeth one with the stocke, yet retaineth it's owne nature and fruite. ThusIn 3. sent. dist. 1. Lib. 3. de Incarnat. cap. 8. Aquinas, Bonaventure, and with them most of our orthodoxe writers: all which notwithstanding (as Bellarmine [Page 11]in this point truly sheweth) come short of the thing. Wherein our Lutherans are farthest out, by grounding the hypostaticall Vnion on the transfusion of the proprieties from one nature into another, and not (as they ought to doe) on the communication of the subsistence from the Deity to the Manhood. This only is sufficient to make good these harder speeches in appearance. God hath purchased the Church with his owne blood, Acts 20.21. And where the Sonne of man being vpon earth, is affirmed to be in Heaven, Ioh. 3.13. for subiects of a looser composition afford in a manner the like Synechdochicall praedications in the concrete (to speake with Logicians) not the abstract. So a Philosopher dyeth (saith Saint Augustine) but not Philosophy; in his 89. Epistle. The Man Christ is every where, but not the manhood; and with these generalities wee rest informed of the manner of this conception. The efficient succeedeth, which is the Holy Ghost; Matthew 1.20. Much remaineth to be spoken, and the time weareth: I can but touch therefore at matters, and so away. The action of the Incarnation being opus ad extra, or externall,Vid. Turrecrem. in vigil. Nat. Dom. q. 4. belongeth (as you know by a receiued rule in Divinity) to all the three persons in the Trinity, though it bee terminatiuely in the Sonne (as the Schooles speake) and appropriated here to the Holy Ghost: To the Holy Ghost (saith Saint Augustine) by reason he is the conveier and distributer of all the boundlesse graces and mercies, that flow to vs from the Deity, among which, a greater then this of the Incarnation cannot [Page 12]be conceiued. Some haue laboured to open this more plainely by this obvious comparison: Three sisters (say they) concurre to the weauing of one seamlesse coat, which the Second onely weareth, and the third immediatly setteth on: So mans nature was assumed onely by the Sonne, vnited by the Holy Ghost, though wrought by all three. But in such profundities it is dangerous ventring farther then the text inlightens vs. This we haue expressed by an Angell concerning the secret of this conception:Luke. 1.35. The Holy Ghost shall come vpon thee] as for a worke that goeth beyond all substitution of any created Excellency. And the power of the most high shall overshadow thee] either as a shelter to free the sacred Embrio, from originall infection, to which Adam's flesh was liable, and actuate it in the wombe by an vnconceiveable operation; or as a cloud to overshadow it from our ambitious prying (as Calvin and Stella take it) who neglecting and loathing that wee are bound to learne,1 Sam. 6. will endanger our selues with the Bethshemites to looke too farre into the Arke.
5. Thus farre of the Conception of our Saviour, being the dawning (as it were) of the day of his power, which hath brought vs to the Nativity, wherein this Sunne of Righteousnesse appeares aboue the Horrizon. Here the natiuity must bee said to be (with Damascene and Aquinas) of the person, Lib. 3. part. 3. q. 35. art. 1. Actiones sunt suppofitorum, non naturarum. and not of the humane nature, as some will speake vnadvisedly. For the humane nature is onely the terme of this action, the Person the subiect: who was borne of a Virgin, that yet ever remained [Page 13]a Virgin, Maria virgo ante partum, in partu, post partum erat porta clausa. Augu. ex Ezech. 44. vid. Turrecrem. in vigil. nat. Dom. q. 3. (howsoever Helvidius dream't the contrary;) and that by opening the wombe, not vtero clauso, as the Papists imagine, to make way for their poeticall transubstantiation: (for not the bearing of a childe, but the knowing before of a man is opposite onely to virginity) as true philosophy and sence might teach them. Now in this blessed Nativity of this Virgins sonne, wee are briefly to take notice of these foure circumstances; the time the place, the manner; the manifestation. For the time we need not trouble our selues with the differences of Chronologers, Hebrew and Greek, Vid. Sleidan. de 4. Imper. lib. 1.—Genebrard. l. 1. Chronolog. Greeke and Latine, old and new, wherein, two scarce meet in one reckoning, either for the yeere or moneth, much lesse for the day, as divers haue laboriously shewed: but rest our selues on the generall certainties which the Scripture affords vs. When the Scepter therefore was departed from Iudah (according to Iacobs prophecie, Gen. 49.) when the first Temple was destroyed and the second was yet standing, foretold by zacharie and Aggai, H [...]g. 2.7. vnder the last Monarch, in the last of Daniel's weekes, which some would haue to end precisely at Christs passion; others, at the overthrow of Ierusalem by Titus and Vespasian; Origen, Driedo, Iansenius, Vid. Willet in Daniel. pag. 295. Iohn. 1. and Melancthon, at his Nativity, when the Romanes out of their Sybills, Herod frō the Iewes, the Iewes out of their Prophets, the Easterlings from Balaam's starre, were so possessed with expectation of such a King to be borne, that it was not the question of the Iewes alone, but the inquisition almost of all the world, Who art thou? Art thou Elias? [Page 14]Art thou that Prophet? Art thou hee that should come, or doe wee looke for another? Then in this fulnesse of time appeared the morning of the day of His power, Gal. 4.4. wherein the seede of the Woman advanced forward to breake the serpents head. The place which Hee honoured with His birth, was not ruling Rome, or glorious Ierusalem, but little Bethlem, little incomparison of many thousands of Iudah. Mich. 5.2. There was another Bethlem in Galilee, neere Nazareth, Hieronym. in 2. Matth. where Ioseph and the Blessed Virgin great with childe then dwelt, but all the world must bee taxed by Augustus that ruled all,Luke 2. to occasion a removall of this holy couple, that so prophecies might be accomplished by Gods secret hand, that guideth the proiects of the greatest, and Statesmen vnwittingly bring to passe what he had before determined. That which politique Augustus and oruell Herod never dreamt of, and the proud Scribes and Pharisees would haue held madnesse to haue noted poore Ioseph and Mary for, King David foresaw in the Spirit, and truely gaue notice of it: Psal. 132. Loe, we haue heard of it at Ephrata, and found it in the fields of the wood. And where could this bread of life bee more conveniently borne (faith Gregory) then at Bethlem, which is by interpretation the house of bread? in a little towne and hovell, to shew the vanity of pompous and luxurious buildings: as a pilgrim in an Inne and stable, to minde vs of our condition in this life, from whence he came to reduce vs to the many mansions of his Father. Thirdly, the manner of his birth was so meane;Psal. 22.6. Esay. 53.2. that the Scripture [Page 15]be fulfilled, that from the bottome of humility, hee might the more gloriously ascend to the top of power: that the great ones of this world may bee hence lessoned not to swell in such outward vanities, and disdaine their poore brethren. That the difference might bee the more conspicuous and apparent betwixt his First and his Second comming, and to teach vs to expect our portions and dividends, not here, where he had nothing, but hereafter, where in all abundance hee hath provided for vs. Last of all, the manifestation of this gloriously-meane Nativity, was so disposed of by the Fathers providence, that though the most neglected it, all notwithstanding had that notice, which might leaue them vnexcusable. The Shepheards in the fields, and the wise-men of the East, Iews and Gentiles, Herod and all Ierusalem were troubled at it, King and Subiects; Bethlem and all those coasts were filled by the relation of the Shepheards, Towne and Countrey. In the Temple aged Simeon and Anna spake to all that looked for redemption in Ierusalem, men and women. Luke 2. And it is worth the noting, to consider how it pleased God to vary the manner of this manifestation, and to fit it according to mens divers conditions and capacities. The Easterne Astronomers shall haue directions from a Starre, Herod a stranger from strangers, the Priests and Scribes from the Prophets wherein they were best studied, holy Simeon and Anna in the middest of their devotions, had a Revelation from the holy Ghost, which best fitted them. But the ruder Shephards [Page 16]had the plainest message both by word and tokens, as being vnfittest to beleeue, or to bee beleeved without vncontroleable evidence.
6 I need to hold you no longer in the point of the Incarnation, so wonderfully foretold, so precisely effected, so plainely manifested in this day of the Lords power, which here our Prophet speaketh of: the application now should follow of all the circumstances, if I thought your godly meditations in this behalfe had not prevented mee. And yet (I know not how) Knowledge and Devotion are sometimes so farre sundred and estranged, that the farther wee wade in the one (without the especiall operation of Gods Spirit) the lesse wee respect the other. A man would haue thought the Iewes had had faire warnings enough of this day of this power, to haue daunted them at least from such violent oppositions, and persecutions; and we are hot vpon the Scribes and Pharises, as they were vpon their Ancestours, Math. 23. If wee had beene in their daies, and case, we would haue hastened with the Shepheards, followed the Starre with the Wise-men, beene at Bethlem, spent our dearest bloud, to convey the Childe with his Mother from Herods tyranny; told the Scribes and Priests to their teeth, that they were Serpents and Vipers. Thus wee crackle what wee would haue done, in a wandring kinde of speculation; but from performing at home what we should doe, the very same temptation now hindreth vs, which then inveigled, and overthrew the Scribes and Pharises. St Augustine, [Page 17]in his tenth booke de Civitate Dei, and 29. chapter, indevouring to expresse the cause why Porphyrie and the rest of the Platoniques, should be so averse from Christianity, seeing they beleeved in their owne Philosophy, things of as great impossibility, falleth at length vpon this issue; Huic veritati vt possis acquiescere, humilitate opus erat, quae cervici vestrae difficilimè persuaderi potest. For the receiuing of the Christian Truth; humility must be a preparatiue; but that you hold a yoake too vneasy for your neckes. Vpon which hee presseth them farther: You can beleeue (saith he) Porphyrie in his booke de regressu animae; and Plato shall haue credit in his assertions, that the World, and Sunne, and Moone are liuing creatures, and haue soules: but when Christians tell you of a Resurrection, you straight forget your selues, and your owne Tenents. But what is the cause of this diversity? No other surely so apparent as this; Christus humilitate venit, & vos superbi estis: Christ came humbly into the World, and you are proud. This was also the very stumbling blocke of the Iewes: They were so fastned to the earth, and to the conceit of an externall Monarchy here below, that it could never bee beaten into their braines but their Messias should bee an earthly Conquerour, who should advance his followers to bee Magnifico's, and Rulers over all the earth. This conceite seemed also to haue possessed Zebedees children, and therefore their mother must put in for a promise of places like to bee about our Saviour in his expected temporall Kingdome; and the Disciples [Page 18]after the Resurrection, were casting about some such matter:Acts 1.6. Lord, wilt thou at this time restore the Kingdome to Israel? So naturall a thing it is for flesh and bloud to plot for somewhat, especially how to become great here, howsoever it lose by the bargaine hereafter. Thus we can obserue, (B.) and reprooue in others, but yet goe on to practise it our selues, as though our estate and case were of a different nature; otherwise why cannot a little content vs, who shew our selues in the managing of that we haue, to be worthy of nothing? or why should a meane estate bee the subiect of scorne, sithence our Saviours choyce hath thus graced it in the day of his power, but that (as Saint Augustine hath it) He was humble, but we are proud? Should it not make vs tremble, to cloath our selues with the Fleece, and not feed the Flocke? make it dainty to trouble our selues with winning foules, which Christ hath purchased with his dearest bloud? plot more for a poore preferment here, then for a Kingdome hereafter? take the purple robe vpon vs, but turne off the Crosse, to be vndergone by any Simon of Cyrene, whom wee happen vpon in the way, but that (as S. Austin hath hit the right veine) our pride looks ascue vpon our Masters humility? It is this statelinesse that makes vs vnlike our Saviour, and all his true Disciples, that haue followed him, and gone before vs. For to speake nothing of the Fathers, and those men (as it were) of another world, what is the reason wee come so farre short in learning, gifts, and zeale of our Reformers, and Masters, who haue gone (as it were) but yesterday [Page 19]day before? Why is there such a sensible decay of Doctrine, and Discipline, among the best, but for that we vye, who should bee greatest, and not who should bee holiest, ayme more at the esteeme of men, then the praise of God, and still forget this lesson of our Saviours humility. Hee was humble in the day of his power; wee account our selues disgraced, if wee bee told fully of our faults. The remedy for all this is the direction which followeth. Thy people shall offer thee freewill offrings with an holy worship; which is the duty of the faithfull, and second member of my text, that followeth now in order briefly to bee considered.
7 Thy people] Thy, implyeth a propriety, People, a Congregation, at least a multitude: except the people be Gods, in vaine a holy worship is expected, and singularity in this thing is not so acceptable, or fit, as the vnited devotions of a Congregation, or people. This people shall offer] Here is their externall forwardnesse, exemplarie, to drawe on others. They shall offer to Thee] Not to others, Saints, Angells, much lesse their shrines. Our Prophet seemes not to bee acquainted with any such doctrine. They shall offer thee free-will offrings] This is the inward ground which Hee especially here respecteth, that giueth to will and to doe, and onely searcheth the hearts and reynes. With a holy worship,] composed of inward synceritie and outward decency, according to the first and second Commandement. Thus I paraphrase the words as they lye in my translation. Those [Page 20]that read it otherwise, may frame some other deductions, but in substance not much different. The vulgar Latine is here wholly wide from the originall, in rendring it Tecum principium, which the Schoole-boyes of Doway (for their childish translation out of the Latine, credits them no further) construe, With thee, the beginning. The errour (as it should seeme) of the Greeke gaue some way to this, [...], which divers of the Ancients afterward tooke for a ground to proue the Eternitie of the Sonne of God: but by a meere mistake, both in the pointing of the Hebrew, and then reading [...] with thee] for [...] thy people] and next, [...], which may signifie, principality, not beginning (as the vulgar) for [...], devotionum, saith Pagnine, and Montanus: spontancarum voluntatum, according to Leo Iuda, Munster & Vatablus. Ingenuitatum, addeth Iunius, and the rest different not, which is sufficiently expressed in both our English translations: Thy people shall bee willing, or offer thee free-will offrings. It may bee (as Moller on my Text conjectures) that the vulgar mistooke [...] for [...] letters much alike, and so came in the difference. In hunc locum. Bellarmine would faine justifie that reading, by chopping and charging points and letters at his pleasure, but his own men concurre not with him. Such Criticismes (I knowe) are harsh in a Sermon, but the Text must bee cleared, that the ground bee sure. That which followes with an holy worship] some read, in ornatibus sanctis, referring it to the Priests Robes, or garments: so Moller and Piscator. Others in decoribus, or decorislocis [Page 21]Sanctuary, in relation to Ierusalem, and the Temple, as Bucer, Iunius, and Calvin. Saint Ierome seemes to mistake [...] for [...], and therefore in stead of [...], reades [...] in the mountaines of holinesse, all which our last translation very well compriseth, In the beauties of holinesse. To fasten then vpon some certaintie: Two things may be hence gathered, as the graces and luster of all Christian worship; Chearefulnesse in the vndertaking, & syncerity in the performance. Both which, as they concerne a setled Church or congregation, must be set forth vnto the world in regard of the place, the Temple appointed for that purpose, for the more solemnity. In respect of the administration, in vestures or gestures, or some marke of difference, which shall be thought fittest, for decency & edification, betweene the Priest and people. There may be a holinesse without externall beautie; and there is externall pompe enough, not grounded vpon inward holinesse. But such vnlawfull divorces should not dismay vs; from a ready, and voluntary striuing, for regaining, and maintaining, this belssed match of beauty and holinesse. This was God owne precept, three times repeated in one chapter, Deut. 12. The free-will offrings, and the rest of that nature, must not bee huddled vp in private, but brought to the place, which the Lord had chosen, and there must they eate before the Lord, and they must reioyce in all that they put their hand vnto, they, and their housholds, vers. 7. which is againe repeated to the like purpose, vers. 12. And yee shall reioyce before the Lord your God, you, and your sons, [Page 22]and your daughters, and your men servants, and your mayd servants, and the Levite that is within your gates; And the third time at the 18. verse, and thou shalt reioyce before the Lord, in all that thou puttest thy hand vnto. Surely, dulnesse, or murmuring, or coldnesse, or externall formalities aiming rather to please the world, or stop mens censurings, then proceeding of inward willingnesse; is so farre from acceptation at the hands of God, that hee pronounceth it worthy of all reproch and punishment. What a volley of curses are there thundred forth, Deut. 28. but when or for what offences, are they especially inflicted vpon Israel? The cause is plaine in the 47. verse. Because thou seruest not thy Lord with ioyfulnesse and gladnesse of heart for the abundance of all things. Agreeable to this, was dying Davids exhortation to his here apparant Salomon, 1. Chron. 28.9. And thou, Salomon my sonne, know thou the God of thy Fathers, & serue him with a perfect heart, and with a willing minde. The reason he addeth, is pressiue, For the Lord searcheth all hearts, and vnderstandeth all the imaginations of the thought; If thou seek him, he will be foūd of thee, but if thou forsake him, hee will cast thee off for euer. And what need wee in this point goe further, then this our kingly Prophets royall practice? Good God, how extaticall in this kind are the flashes of his devotions? Sometimes, in chearing vp his owne dulnesse, Why art so vexed, O my soule, and why art so disquieted in me? Sometimes, in exciting others, O clap your hands together, blow vp the trumpet in the new moone, in our solemne assemblies, [Page 23]bring hither the lute and harpe. The Church could never meet with the like invitations as his, O come let vs sing vnto the Lord, let vs heartily reioyce in the strength of our saluation: Let vs come before his presence with thanksgiuing, and shew our selues glad in him with Psalmes. And, O bee ioyfull in the Lord, all yee lands, serue the Lord with gladnesse, and come before his presence with a song. In the virgin purity of the Primitiue Churches devotion, (when plaine Honestie was held the best policie, and formalitie without sincerity, as borrowed too scandalously from the stage, was denied institution and induction into the Church of God) then these things were as religiously applied, as now they are often repeated. But the world is altred, though God, Heauen, and the way to it, remaine continually the same. The more too blame are those humorous schismatiques, that snarle at this, and the like festiuals, and are come now at length to that Iewish nicenesse, as to deny the dressing of meat vpon the Sabbath day; I say no more, from such the pooremay expect poore Christmasses. Another sort runne in opposition; to take vp all such times with gourmandizing, and gambols, in stead of these free-will Offerings in the beauty of Holinesse; but neither of these are worthy to bee further mentioned. Our course must bee in the meane, according to Nehemiahs direction, Chap. 8. verse 10. Who when the people that returned from the captivitie, wept at the reading of the Law which they had so carelesly transgressed: Goe your way (saith hee) eat of the fat, and drinke the sweet, and send portions vnto them for [Page 24]whom nothing is prepared. And his reason is remarkable: For this day is holy vnto our Lord, neither be yee sorry, for the ioy of the Lord is your strength. This course if we tooke, on such, and the like Holydayes, the fruit would appeare at length, in the secret increase of the Faithfull, which I haue signified to be meant in that which followes.
8. The deaw of the birth is of the Wombe of the morning.] The exact vnfolding of which words, may yeeld matter enough for another Sermon: but I presume not so farre to trespasse vpon your patience, and therefore will onely touch them, and so conclude. The differences that at the first entire doe here arise, are first, concerning the readings, then, the sense. In the reading, there growes a diversity both in the pointing, and words. For some would haue the kingly accent Athnach (which is here vnder the word [...] the morning) to supply (as vsually it doth) the place of a colon, or middle distinction: and then the reading may be (as our last translation hath it, with Iunius) In the beauties of holinesse, from the Wombe of the morning, and there stop. Others take it, as a note of the sentence onely inverted: so Piscator, Munster, Moller, and the most that I haue seene. And Gesner giues instances of this reading, which I follow without prejudice to the other. The vulgar here againe is strangely besides the Text. For in stead of, From the Wombe of the morning, thou hast the deaw of thy birth; it hath it, (as the Doway renders it) From the wombe before he day-Starre I begate thee. No colour is for it, but from the [Page 25] Greeke. I cannot stay of sift the ground of this mistake. Read but onely Epiphanius in his 2d booke, the 65. Heresie, against Paulus Samosatenus, and you shall see the inconvenience, of depending too much vpon other mens references, and taking vp things at the second hand. That good Father in that place, conferring all the Greeke copies, of Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion, the first and sixt edition, at last falls vpon the originall, which he sets downe in Greeke letters with his owne interpretation, word for word, but his Hebrew is such that I thinke few Iewes would ever vnderstand, or acknowledge. For insteed of [...] from the womb] he hath [...]. for [...] the morning, or from the morning.] [...] for [...] to thee the deaw.] [...]] One word, which hee sets downe as Hebrew for deaw: And last of all for [...] thy birth] hee hath put [...], a word never heard of. Which I mention not for any disgrace to that learned Father, who hath so well deserued of the Church: but that it may appeare, how much wee are beholding to those Linguists, that haue spent their labours, to make these fountaines more cleare for vs. For vpon these diversities of readings grew diuers expositiōs, some, referring it to the person of Christ, others, to his members. In regard of the person of Christ, Tertullian and Iustine Martyr, Lib. 5. advers. Marcion. Dialog. cum Triphon. vnderstand it of his Incarnatiō, as if by the womb of the morning, were meant the Virgins womb, wherein Christ was conceiued without the helpe of man, and borne in the night before the rising of the day-starre. Vid. Moller. Melancthon and Gualter mislike not this, but deduce [Page 26]it in another manner. Athanasius, Hilary, Ambrose, Augustine, with most of the Ancients who follow them, interpret this onely of Christs eternall generation, and Bellarmine with Gesner, striues to make it available against the old Heretiques. In which case I say no more, but wee haue no need to depend vpon such deductions, Part. 1. q. 32. art. 1. & ib. q. 46. art. 2. but that Aquinas his rule is good (which Calvin of some hath been taxed for following) Cùm quis ad probandam fidem Christianam adducit rationes quae non sunt cogentes, cedit in irrisionem infidelium; credunt enim quòd huiusmodi rationibus innitamur, & propter eas credimus. Such arguments therefore are better spared, in a choyce of divers more vrgent. In regard whereof, I take this, with the current of our later writers, to bee rather vnderstood of the propagation of the Church by the seede of the Word. Of which two things, are here intimated, first, their secret increase, as the Morning deaw, which is found vpon the grasse; though no vapour or cloud appeares from whence it hath discended; and secondly, their multitude, which as the morning drops, in euery age more multiply, then man can take notice of. The Spirit of God therefore never ceaseth from the propagating Christs Church, though men neglect their duties, and all the world oppose it. And here I might take occasion to discourse how the Church is sometimes invisible, and yet ever fruitfull: sometimes, personated by Hypocrites, and yet springing still as the Corne among the Weeds, in persecution flourishing, in exile from one place, entertayned ever in another, [Page 27]knowne still to bee by her members, but onely knowne to God, how many the members be. But I perceiue the time hath prevented me. The application of the whole is: This is the day of Christs power, wherein we are to tender our freewill offerings, prayers, praise, & thankesgiuing, vnto the Lord of Hostes, in the beauties of holinesse, now he cometh downe vnto vs (as our Prophet speaketh) like the raine into a fleece of wooll, even as the droppes that water the earth. Let vs conclude therefore with the end of that same 27. Psalme, Blessed bee the Lord our God, even the God of Israel, which only doth wondrous things: And blessed bee the name of his Maiesty for ever; and let all the earth be filled with his Maiesty.
Amen, Amen.
THE FIRST FRVITS OF THE RESVRRECTION.
But now Christ is risen from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept.
THis day is this Scripture fulfilled in our eares, (B.) and containeth the happiest tidings that ever was imparted to flesh and blood. For fiducia Christianorum (as Tertullian begins his booke de Resurrectione carnis) is resurrectio mortuorum. The chiefest string that Christians haue to their bow, is their vndoubted perswasion, that the dead shall rise againe. This the truth (saith he) constraines vs to beleeue: this truth is revealed in Gods Word; this Revelation is no where exprest in shorter and plainer tearmes, then in these words of the blessed Apostle, which now I haue read vnto you. I shall [Page 2]not need to wast time, or suspend your patience with an over-logicall demonstration of the coherence with that which went before. It may suffice by the way, only to take notice of First, the Apostles auditory; Secondly, his manner of proceeding. His Auditors were the Corinthians, great Critikes, prone to factions and emulations, standing much vpon their Philosophy and straines of subtilities, whereby the Apostles plaine course of teaching was contemned as vulgar, his person vnderualued, his Followers esteemed weake and simple, as his apology discouereth in the foure first chapters. Besides this, they had gotten a tricke to bolster out one another, for what misdemeanour soever, and to vndergoe rather the frowne of any forraine iurisdiction, then quietly to haue matters composed among themselues, chap. 5. and 6. And now could this chuse but draw on greater scandals, as quarrelling about Virginity and marriage, which should haue the preeminence? chap. 7. Abuse of Christian liberty to the overthrow of their weaker brethren, chap. 8. and 9. Irreverent behaviour both of men and women at Prayers, Sermons, and receiuing of the Sacraments, chap. 10. and 11. Odious comparisons betweene Preachers and Linguists, tongues and miracles, miracles and other spirituall gifts, as if any of these were our owne, or if other vse then to edify one another, from the beginning of the 12. to the end of the 14. chapter. No marvaile then if in a Church so tainted, some fell, out of their presumptuous profanenesse, to question also [Page 3]the Resurrection: which, how the Apostle here meets within this 15. chapter, may be noted farther as a patterne for disputants in divinity to imitate. For first hee comes not vpon them with Philosophicall Quiddities, or apocryphall fragments, to justify an article of such consequence. Nay (saith he) I haue deliuered vnto you, first of all that which I also haue receiued, how that Iesus Christ died for our sinnes according to the Scriptures, and that he was buried, and that he rose againe the third day according to the Scriptures, verse 3.4. The Scriptures therefore are the grounds, & foundation of Apostolike building. And that according to the Scriptures, all things came to passe, hee bringeth in eye-witnesses, verse, 5.6. Cephas the Foreman, and if his word would not bee taken, an eleuen more of the same ranke to justify it. And in case also that these should bee excepted against, vpon a suspition of partiality; there are ready fiue hundred brethren besides, which all saw Christ at once, after his Resurrection, and divers were aliue at that time to witnesse it. And least our Apostle might bee noted, as too confident vpon heare-say, last of all hee was seene of mee also (saith hee) as of one borne out of due time, the last and the least; but all comes to one, for whether it be I or they, so we preach, and so yee beleeued.
But here the Corinthians might except, admitting these proofes as strong for the Resurrection of Christ: Doth it thereupon also follow, that our bodies shall likewise bee raised? Yes [Page 4](saith the blessed Apostle) otherwise there were no avoiding of those prodigious absurdities, preaching and faith should bee vaine, the Apostles found false witnesses, the liuing, in their sinnes; the dead, perished; Christians, of all professions the most miserable. Let a Scholler then gather the arguments, and he shall finde the first fairely categoricall: That which the Scripture hath expressedly delivered, and so many eye-witnesses beyond exception are ready to avouch, must needs bee true without contradiction, and cannot bee denied without impiety; But Scriptures and witnesses are cleare for Christs resurrection: therefore that is an argument beyond all exception. The second is Hypotheticall, forcing a number of intolerable absurdities. If Christians are not to rise againe by vertue of Christs Resurrection, as Christ did, then the Preaching of the Apostles is a foppery, the faith of Christians vaine, the forgiuenesse of their sinnes, a fancy, the hope of their dead, a delusion, their estate in this life, beyond all others the most wretched; but such inferences are no way to bee indured; therefore it must be ever firmely held, that not onely Christ rose againe, but that Christians by vertue of his Resurrection, are also to be raised. Vncontroleable therefore is this minor proposition, which the Apostle here assumeth, But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept. I could not passe along this goodly Field of Corne (B.) without plucking some eares, which were eminent aboue the rest: for where may a [Page 5]man presume rather then in such an Auditorie as this, where Knowledge, and Humours abound, and the Divell is most busie? that some are proud, and factious, standing vpon their gifts, to the vilifying and discouraging of their weaker brethren? others profane and peremptory, to reject all good order, irreuerently to abuse the Word and Sacraments, and turne all Gods graces into a customarie wantonnesse? On the other side, what hearers may be imagined to bee more vnderstanding of the Apostles Logicke, for setling of their own consciences against all Atheisticall opposers, and the profitable imparting of it to the strengthening of others? Every one therefore in his passage may rubbe out the Corne of such eares as hee liketh. I shall deale with the whole heape, which the Apostle hath here in good measure, and running over, shaken together, in this narrow vessell: But now Christ is risen againe, and become the first fruits of them that slept.
3. The words, as you see, of their own accord, fall asunder into these two parts. First, the ground of our Resurrection, in these, But now Christ is risen from the dead.] Secondly, the Fruits of this rising of Christ, And is become the first fruits of them that slept.] The first includeth the cause, the second the effect, of the greatest good that ever befell mankinde. Ioyne both together, and no Logicke ever instanced in the like Enthymeme: Christ is risen again, therefore we shall also rise. That Merchant can never breake, who hath sold all to purchase this Plot of ground; and thrice happy is [Page 6]that beneficed man, who hath so payed his first fruits. When the witty Athenians heard this doctrine of the Resurrection of the dead, Act. 17. howsoeuer some Epicures, and Stoicks gaine sayd, verse 18. others mocked, verse 32. yet the wiser sort were desirous to haue it repeated againe, and certaine claue vnto Paul, and beleeued, of the Noblest and best ranke amongst them, as Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others of both sexes, by their good example. Wee are all Christian Peripatetiques (B.) and therefore as our Apostle elsewhere admonisheth vs,Rom. 13. [...], must walk honestly as in the day, and be armed against the Epicurisme and Stoicisme of such brutish opposers. Now the custome of the place will shortly call for a repetition, and I make no doubt, but many a Denys and Damaris will sticke to that which shall bee spoken. This is a day of good tidings, and better then the Lepers could bring to the almost starued Samaritanes, of the flight of their besiegers, and the plenty left behinde them, and therefore we should not doe well to hold our peace; for now is Christ risen from the dead] the ground of our former freedome and future happinesse, which commeth now in order to be first thought on.
4. But now is Christ risen from the dead.] If I did not purposely now abstaine from controversies, I could here from this particle [...], referred to the word [...], now is Christ the first Fruites, take occasion to discusse against some needlesse muttering in these dayes. First, what became of the [Page 7] Fathers before the Resurrectiō of Christ? whether they were in Limbo (which Bellarmine in his sermons of the Resurrection, takes for a ground, and Rhetorically descants vpon) and many of the Faethers and Schoolemen giue way to it: or else enjoy the presence of God, in a degree of happinesse, competent to soules separated: as also from the word Christ, referred to [...] Christ raised, to require whether this were done by his owne Power, as Redeemer, or else by Gods Omnipotencie, helping His inferioritie, as a distinct Agent, with that ability that he wanted in himselfe, for such an archieuement. Besides, a doubt might bee also moued concerning the obiect raysed, whether it were the person intire, or natures disseuered; and if so, whether the Godhead, or manhood? or if the manhood, whether the body only, or Soule, or both, or how? The Schoolmen you know make work for such speculations, vpon the 3. of the sentences, 21. distinct and the 3. part of Aquinas the 53. question. The practice whereof we haue in Abulensis on the 22. of Matth spending at least 24. disputations vpon this and the like curiosities. And lastly, quarrels might arise, and are pickt, from the words [...], from the dead, what should bee the terminus, or bound, from whence the Soule of Christ returned, whether from Purgatorie, or the prison of the Patriarckes? (as too many haue ventered to define) or from Paradice, or Hades of Blessed Spirits, as others would haue it; or that his descent was no farther then the graue, and the passion torments, as a third sort stifly defend. But this dayes solemnitie, [Page 8]houres compasse, places custome, your expectations, should bee wronged, to bee so entertained, being content (I trust) to take by the way in grosse: First, that the Fathers before Christ, and those that follow, like the Cherubims within the vayle, Apocal. 13.8. looke vpon the same Mercy-seat: For Christ was the Lambe slayne from the beginning of the World, in Gods immutable purpose, and therefore takes away the sinnes of the World, as well before, as after this actuall Resurrection. 1. Cor. 10. Brethren, I would not haue you ignorant (faith our blessed Apostle) that all our Fathers were vnder the cloud, and in the Sea; and were all baptised vnto Moses, in the cloud, and in the Sea, and did all eate the same Spirituall meat, and did all drinke the same Spirituall drinke; for they dranke of the spirituall Rocke that followed them, and that Rock was Christ. Secondly, that the Person of this Christ was raysed, the Godhead (one with the Father and the Holy Ghost, and the same Actor in all externall effects) reducing, and conjoyning the soule againe to the body,Ioh. 10.17. I haue power to lay downe my life and to take it. Thirdly, that this returne both of soule and body, was from the state of the dead, by loosing the fetters of death and Hell, in which it was impossible hee should be with holden, Acts 2.24. This may satisfie for the present, those that can content themselues to bee wise with sobriety. My progresse therefore shall rather touch on these especiall passages, that concerne the mayne. First, how this resurrection of our Sauiour in the old Testament was prefigured and fore-prophecied. Then, how manifestly fore-told [Page 9]by himselfe, and shrewdly feared by his persecutors before his death: Afterward, how vncontrolably witnessed, both on the present day, when it was done, as also in the forty dayes, wherein hee conversed with his Disciples, before his ascension. For this especially maketh for the setling of our Faith in this grand Article. This is opus diei, the work of the day, which Satan cannot endure wee should take due notice of: we are all negligent (beloued) & need remembrancers to mind vs of that which we knowe in the most receiued points of Christianity: 'tis to good purpose therefore, though no new thing may bee brought to informe the vnderstanding, to set the meditations notwithstanding on working, to recount with Selah's and Halleluiah's, Tehillah's, and Tephillah's, all praises and thanksgiuings for the infinite benefites we haue receiued.
5. And here for the old Testament, if the bringing of Ioseph out of the pit and prison, Moses from among the flags; Samsons rising at mid-night from the middest of his enemies, and carrying away the gates of Gaza on his backe: the quitting of the three Children from the Furnace, and Daniel from the Lions denne (which the Fathers take as Types of the Resurrection) should be called in question; I shall proceed more vrgently, Chap. 53.1. to demande with Isaiah, Who was he that came from Edom with died garments, from Bosrah, glorious in his apparell, and trauelling in the greatnes of his strength? What is meant by his treading the Wine-presse alone; and stayning all his rayment with the blood of the [Page 10]trampled, but the victorie of Christ ouer death, and hell, in this day of his Resurrection? This the Father himselfe acknowledgeth, Psalm. 2.7. Thou art my beloued Sonne, this day haue I begotten thee: which according to the Apostles comment, Acts 13.33. is referred not to his Eternall generation, or temporall incarnation, but to this (hodie) of his resurrection. Of the same, the Sonne interprets the being of Ionas in the Whales belly, Matth. 12.39. And who knowes not that the holy Ghost by two Apostles, both Saint Peter and Saint Paul, denyes that Text in the 16. Psalme, Thou shalt not leaue my soule in hel, to be properly meant of David, but principally, (though Typically) of that holy One, who lay not so long buried as to see corruption. Such evidences the old Testament affords vs, which are notwithstanding but glimpses, and shadowes, in comparison of those wee haue in the New; where it is obseruable as a thing extraordinary, that this article is cleared more, then any of the rest. That the Disciples might no way doubt of it, hee foretells them in plaine tearmes, Matth. 20.18. Behold, we goe vp to Ierusalem, and the Sonne of man shalbe betrayed vnto the chiefe Priests, and vnto the Scribes, and they shal condemne him to death, & shal deliuer him to the Gentiles to mocke, and to scourge, and to crucifie him, but the third day he shall rise againe. And howsoeuer the Iewes tooke advantage of a speech of his to this purpose, Destroy this temple, and in three daies I wil raise it vp, Ioh. 2.19. and made it the chiefe ground of their accusation against him, Matth. 26.61. Yet their importunity [Page 11]with Pilate, to haue his Sepulchre sealed, and their care to set a watch about it, of their owne faction, discouered their more then suspition, that hee might rise againe, as they remembred that it was giuen out when he was aliue, that hee had foretold himselfe. All these assurances before his Passion, make for the certainetie of his Resurrection. But greater evidences follow after, that admit no delusion. If a man should but deale with the fee'd Ianizaries of the High Priests and Scribes, vpon their owne grounds, their owne testimonie were enough to convince them.Mat. 28.13. His Disciples (say they) came by night, and stole him away while wee slept. Mentita est iniquitas sibi. O the sottishnesse of humane policy, when once it beginnes to tamper against the determinate counsell of the Almighty! His Disciples, a few, and silly vnarmed men, that were at their wittes ende, to thinke what should become of themselues, a poore sort of scattered sheep of a smitten Shepheard, that fled from him when hee was yet aliue, would they vpon the suddaine bee so hardy, as to venter their dearest liues, to recouer a mangled carcase, in so desperate a piece of service, so vnlikely to take effect, so hazardous to the vndertakers, so little beneficiall, if they had successe? why had they not then attempted to doe it (as Chrysostome well obserueth) the first night, before the Guard of Souldiers was set? for the text is plaine, Mat. 27.62 It was the next day following his funerall, before the souldiers came, and so long the stone and seale had remained vntouched. To omit the vnlikelyhood [Page 12]of vnbinding him, and leauing the linnen clothes behinde, in a case requiring so much dispatch; they are manifestly taken in their owne tale: For if the Souldiers were asleep (as they blanch the matter) quomodo furtum viderunt? Tem. 10. Hom. 26. (sayeth Rhemigius out of Saint Augustine) how could they witnesse that his Disciples stole him? But if they were waking and saw it, what letted them to hinder it, and apprehend the attempters? No: if they had made enquiry, and desired to be rightly informed, many in Ierusalem would haue told them of opening of other graues besides this, for company,Mat. 27.52. and that of knowne and holy Saints, long before that time buried, and their bodily appearing vnto divers, to shew there was somewhat more then the theft of a few poore fishermen, which was accompanied with the strangenesse of so great a miracle. All which circumstances notwithstanding, might bee spared in regard of the proofes that followe, which doubtlesse are so distinctly registred by the Penmen of the Holy Ghost, not to be taken in grosse, but particularly considered, for the stirring vp of our faith and devotions.
6. Some later Divines, for order and memory, ranke them into Apparitions, and Testimonies. His appearances afore his Resurrection were either the same day it was done, or in the forty dayes following, before his Ascention. The same day, wee read that he appeared fiue times. To Mary Magdalen, out of whom hee had cast seuen Divels, making so notorious a Convert, the first Evangelist of his [Page 13]Resurrection, Mar. 16.19. To her againe, and the other Mary, admitting them then to touch his feete, and worship, and to carry newes thereof to the Disciples, Math. 28.9. Thirdly, to Cleophas and his fellow, as they were going to Emmaus, instructing them first as a stranger in this very point, and afterward, discouering himselfe in breaking of bread, Luk. 24. Fourthly, to Cephas or Peter alone, as you haue in the fift verse before my text. And last of all, to all the Disciples, (Thomas onely wanting) where they were assembled together, the doores being shut, shewing them his hands, and his side, for their more assurance, that it was no delusion; and taking them so together, that if one would not trust his owne eyes, he might bee confirmed by his fellowes, who saw it as well as himselfe, Iohn 20.19. So speedily, the very same day, with such evidence, so often, was the Article of the Resurrection confirmed. In the forty daies after, we haue sixe of the like appearances. To the Apostles, (and Thomas being among them) eight daies after, whose doubting gaue occasion for the farther instruction of all, Iohn. 20.27. To Peter and sixe more of the Disciples, as they were a fishing at the sea of Tiberias, Iohn 21.2. To Iames, (as some conjecture) for the strengthning him against his martyrdome, being the first of the Apostles that was to suffer, Acts 12. To the eleven Disciples vpon a mountaine in Galilee, to make good that he had promised by the women, Matt. 28. To more then fiue hundred brethren at once, mentioned here by our Apostle. And to all those [Page 14]last of all, that were present at his ascention, from the mount of Oliues, Actes 1. To which eleuen Apparitions, before his Ascension, if wee ad that to Saint Paul Actes 9. it will make vp the full dozen or Iury, to quit our cause, and cast opposers. But if apparitions should seeme to any too subiect to counterfeiting, we haue a cloud of witnesses besides to confirme it. From heauen, of Angels, Hee is risen, hee is not here, satisfie your owne eyes, come see the place where the Lord lay, Matth. 28. From women in earth, who were vnlike in such a case to vent a gull, because they scarce beleeued it themselues, They haue taken away (saith Mary Magdalen, who little thought of his rising) the Lord out of the sepulchre, and I know not where they haue laid him, Iohn 20. From the Disciples, who had eyes enow vpon them, to trippe them for fayling in the least circumstance: whereupon they esteemed the first relation of the women,Luke. 24.11. as idle tales, before experience had taught them that the Lord was risen indeed, and had appeared to Simon, Luk. 24.34. These things were so sifted, so evident, so manifest on all hands beyond exception, that impudency it selfe might stand amazed, not daring in any sort to disavow it. It was made apparant to Iewes and Gentiles of both professions, to Disciples and Souldiers, Clergy and Laity, to men and women, both sexes were satisfied, in the Evening and Morning no time excluded. In the garden, vpon the way, in the Citty, at the sea, vpon a mountaine in Galiley, vpon another, overlooking Ierusalem, within doore, without, no place ever [Page 15]shunned. They could not bee deluded by hearesay, for their eyes saw him, a mist was not cast before their eyes, for their eares heard him. As neere as might be he came to their smelling, Luke. 20.22. (if such a sence were fit to discerne in such a case) for hee breathed vpon them, they beheld him eate and drinke with them, of such meate as was by miracle provided for them, wherein tast might haue his portion in the discouery. But more then all the rest, he shewed them his hands and his side, Luke. 24.29. told them, that a spirit could not haue flesh and bones, as he had; wished them to handle him, caused Thomas to thrust his hand into the wound in his side, for his owne and the fuller satisfaction of them all. It were strange therefore that touching, and handling, the sense of seeling, so often, so freely, by so many admitted, to make experiment about it's proper obiect, should in so maine a point bee deluded. Out of all which promises you see the Apostles conclusion, and the ground of our faith inferred in the very words as my text hath it: Now is Christ risen from the dead] which I haue laboured so fully to declare, not so much to convince apposers, as to confirme the weake beleeuers.
7 For here I make no doubt (B.) but all good Christians will bee forward for application to themselues. Some vpon the consideration of Satans absolute overthrow, hells harrowing, deaths swallowing vp in victory, will follow the conquerours triumphs, with their heartyest acclamations. Others in a sort deiected, with the meditation of his former passion, will now cheere [Page 16]vp their thoughts in this glorious amends; As the Israelites for their escape from Pharoah, Deborah for the defeating of Sisera, the Israelitish women for the overthrow of Golias, expressed their exceeding joy in set songs, and thankes-giuings: Much more every one in this case, should turne sacred Poets, and make holy Anthems, to their owne soules and consciences, to celebrate the solemnity of this Festivity. O what joy must it needs be to a good heart, to recount, that when the Devill and his complites had spit all their venome, against the only meanes of our Redemption, when they had (as they supposed) taken the Lion in a trappe, deliuered him to the Iaylour Death, (if I may so speake) without bayle and mainprise, shackled him sure with bolts and seale, for ever stirring to disturbe them againe; That then the Lord awaked as one out of sleepe, and like as a Giant refreshed with wine. Psalme 7.5. He smote his enemies in the hinder parts, & put them to a perpetuall shame. Then the huge Stone was rolled away, the Seales broken, the Guard frighted, the whole plot spoyled. What ayled thee, O thou Earth, that thou so trembledst, and thou Stone, that thou wast so driven backe? yee Souldiers, that yee fled like cowards, and yee graues of the Saints, that yee could not keepe in your dead? It was the Lord that returned from the slaughter, leading captivity captiue, and now hauing drunke of the brooke in the way, lifted vp his head to be Ruler in the midst of his enemies. Long was it before his dearest Followers could bee possessed with this truth, but hauing [Page 17]once the hynt, how their hearts burned within them to impart it to others.Mat. 28.8. Mary ranne to bring the Disciples word: Peter and Iohn ranne to see whether it were truth or no.Ioh. 20.3. Luk. 24.33. The two Disciples could not rest in Emmaus, (howsoever like to be benighted,) but backe they must the same houre to Ierusalem, to acquaint their fellowes what had befalne them in their walke:Luk. 24.34. Their fellowes prevented them with the same newes, before they could haue time to speake. Amongst all which congregations, no doubt but the blessed Virgin his mother bare the most affectionate part, which notwithstanding is no where here mentioned: to shew, that this spirituall Iubile was beyond the taking notice of the neerest earthly relation. No (B.) we need not faine the Suns dancing, or Hermes vision, or Paschasinus holy well that was filled of his owne accord every Easter day, or the annuall rising, as vpon this day, of certaine bodies of Martyrs, in the sands of Aegypt, which some frivolously maintained, to amplifie the glory of this Resurrection.p. 3. q. 53. art. X. Aquinas giueth fiue reasons of it: The commendations of Gods Iustice, which was to recompence so great humiliation with the like exaltation: the strengthening of our faith: the assurance of our hope: the reforming of our liues: the complement of our Salvation. Hee might haue added for a sixt out of the blessed Apostle, Hi mightily declaring himselfe to bee the Sonne of God, Rom. 1. But all these are in a manner comprised in the part of my text that followeth, being the effect and fruit of Christs Resurrection; [Page 18]surrection; which succeedeth now in this place to be likewise discussed.
8. And become the first fruits of them that slept.] I cannot more fitly enter vpon this second part of my text, then with the words of the Psalmist, When the Lord turned againe the captivity of Sion, Psal. 126. then were wee like vnto them that dreame: As old Iacob at the relation of his sonne Iosephs being aliue, Gen. 45. the newes was beyond expectation so good, that he tooke it for a dreame, rather then a true narration. Then was our mouth filled with laughter, and our tongue with ioy. Then said they among the heathen, The Lord hath done great things for them, yea the Lord hath done great things for vs already, whereof wee reioyce. The ground whereof is this, whereof I am now to speake: Christ is risen from the dead, and is become the first fruits of them that slept. [...] made, become, not in acceptation only, in regard of Gods mercy in admitting his sufferings for our sinnes, but by desert also, in satisfying the Iustice of God the Father, and paying the vtmost farthing, wherein mankinde had runne into arrerages. Become the first fruits.] Like vnto that is the old Testament sanctifying all the after-harvest, Leu. 23. Rom. 11. not of all without a difference, lying vnder deaths custody, but of thē that slept, in expectation of him before this Resurractiō; & those that follow, who shall awake by vertue thereof; & as mēbers, follow the Head. Our bones lay scattered before the pit (saith David) like as when one breaketh & heweth wood vpō the earth. Psal. 141.8. And now, Sonne of man, Ezech. 37.3. thinkest thou that these bone can liue? [Page 19]I haue warrant to prophecy vpon them that they shall liue, and to make good what I say, out of this ground of our Apostle: Christ is risen from the dead, and by vertue of this resurrection they shall surely liue. You know (B.) by that which hath beene spoken, the antecedent being cleared, that Christ is risen againe, the consequent might be called in question,De Christo Servat. p. 2. cap. 3. (& is by Faustus Socinus) how thence it should follow that wee shall also bee raised? This the Apostle wisely foresaw, and therefore maketh it good, by three invincible arguments. Two are couched in these few words, Hee is become the first fruits of them that slept. As the first fruits are accepted, so the whole masse speedeth, and those only that sleepe, shall haue a time to awake. The head aboue the water, the members can never bee drowned. The third argument in the two next verses following, is of like force: As by man came death, so by man came the resurrection, and if in Adam mans nature offending, became the prisoner of death: why in the same restored by the Son of God, that assumed it to that purpose, should not all in the like sort be made aliue? It is true that some bodily rose againe before this Resurrection of Christ, as in the old Testament, the widowes sonne of Sareptaraised by Elias, the Sunamites son by Elisha, and another also at the touch of the same Prophets bones in the Sepulcher, long after he was buryed: as also in the New, the Centurions daughter, the widow's sonne of Naim, putrified Lazarus, the brother of Martha and Mary: But the case betweene their Resurrection and Christs, is much different. [Page 20]First, in the Effect, these rose not to liue immortally, but to die againe, as the Schoolemen giue the reason. Secondly, in the efficient, Christ rose by his owne victorious power, but these by vertue of this Resurrection of Christ, as our reformed Writers more fully haue declared.
9 The order in which this shall come to passe, and how the dead shall bee raised, what difference there shall bee betweene these corruptible carcasses of ours, and the same refined by this Resurrection, how in the Resurrection, one starre shall differ from another in glory, and what shall become of those that are found liuing vpon the earth, at the Lords comming, is fully added by our Apostle, in that which followeth my text, but without the compasse of my intended scope. These texts sufficiently illustrate the point I haue now in hand. Christ is the beginning, the first borne, Colos. 1.18. the first begotten of the dead, Apoca. 1.5. The fayth in whose Resurrection shall saue vs, Rom. 10.9. And therefore if wee beleeue, that Iesus died, and rose againe, even so them also which sleep in Iesus, will God bring with him. Which conclusion is in the words of the Apostle, 1. Thes. 4.14. And this he so insisteth vpō in all his trialls, as though the Creed of a Christian had consisted of no more articles. In his tossing betweene the Pharisees & Sadduces, Men and brethren (saith he) I am a Pharise, the sonne of a Pharise, of the hope & Resurrection of the dead I am called in question, Act. 23.6. After, before Felix the Governor, I haue hope towards God, which they themselues allow, that [Page 21]there shall bee a resurrection of the dead both of iust and vniust, Act. 24.16. before Festus and Agrippa, Why should it bee thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead? Chap. 26.6. And hauing therefore obtained helpe of God, I continue this witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things then these which Moses and the Prophets did say should come, that Christ should suffer, and that hee should be the first that should rise againe, and should shew light vnto the people and to the Gentiles, verse 22.23. Hee had reference no doubt to that of Isaiah: Thy dead men shall liue, together with my dead body shall they rise: awake & sing, yee that dwell in dust, for thy dew is as the dew of hearbs, and the earth shall cast forth her dead, Ch. 26.19. But what seeke we a surer discharge, then the Master himselfe of this first fruits Office affords vs, I am the Resurrection, and the life: Hee that beleeueth in me, though hee were dead, yet shall he liue? Ioh. 11.25.
10. For farther amplifying of this point, I will not spend much time, to take notice of the ancient heresies concerning it, reduced to fiue heads, and refuted by Alphonsus de Castro. The first (granting the soules immortality) denyed onely the bodies restoring, as Simon Magus, and his adherents, the Ophytes, Valentinians and Carpocratians. The second, admitting the Resurrection of the body, imagined it to bee so altered, and turned to a Spirit, that it could not bee said to be the same. To refute this fancy, wherewith Eutychus Bishop of Constantinople much troubled the [Page 22]Church, Gregorius (before hee had the title of Great or Pope) made a journey thither from Rome, and handled the matter so wisely before Tiberius the Emperour, that Eutychus's book de Resurrectione was adjudged to the fire. A fit dispatch also for the Divellish pamphlets of Ostorodius and his damnable associates, which now in this Sunneshine of the Gospell, (among diuers farre worse) set abroach the same opinion. And the Arminians (as the world seeth) are too ready to take after them. The third heresie is laid to the charge of Origen by Theophilus Alexandrinus, Paschal. 2. as though hee should hold the Resurrection of the Bodie with such a clause, that after it had risen once, and so flourished for certaine ages, it should againe bee dissolued, and brought to nothing: but Epiphanius cleareth Origen for this, burthening him with the flatte deniall of the Resurrection of the body. In regard whereof, Alphonsus will credit neither of the relators, because their testimonies (saith hee) concerning Origen, doe not agree. As little heede is to bee giuen to the imputations of Guido Garmelitanus against the Arminians, putting on them, that they hold Christ rose vpon the Saturday, which Alphonsus makes the fourth Heresie. For who findes not by Fryer Waldensis, and Widdiford, against Wickliffe, Peter Cluniacensis, against the Petrobrusians, Bernard of Lutzenburg and others, against the Waldenses, what small trust is to be giuen to such relators, when the Authors cannot be had, to speake for themselues? Last of all, there wanted not those who affirmed, that in [Page 23]the Resurrection no women should bee found, but all then should bee turned into men; abusing that place of the Apostle, Ephes. 4.13. of the growing of al vnto a perfect man, vnto the measure of the fulnesse of the stature of Christ. But Saint Augustine elegantly refutes them Decivitate Dei, lib. 22. cap. 17. interpreting man in that place to include, as homo, both sexes, and wittily concluding out of the 22. of Matthew, where our Saviour tells vs, that in the Resurrection they neither marry, nor are giuen in marriage: erunt ergo qui vel nubere hîc solent, vel ducere vxores, sed ibi hoc non faciunt. Therefore shall then (saith he) bee the parties which on earth were married, or marriageable, but there they shall bee freed (as the Angels) from any such relations of man and wife. Now partly to giue some satisfaction to curious demanders, but more I thinke out of their itching humours, to make worke for their wit; the Schoolemen haue presumed to define of the qualities of those that shall rise againe, of their stature, age, place, appearance, crownes, and coronets, more then our Apostle, after his returne from the third heauen, ever thought fit to acquaint vs with. To better purpose a great deale the Fathers presse this point; Iustine Martyr, Athenagoras, & Tertullian, to cō vince the Gentiles; Irenaeus, Ephrem, and Augustine, to stop the mouthes of Heretikes, Gregory Nissene, Chrysostome, Cyprian, and Ambrose, labour especially in a concionatory and Paraeneticall kinde of straine (wherein they were excellent) to settle the conscience, perswade the will, and strongly [Page 24]to worke vpon the affection. Saint Hierome binds himselfe against the particular errours of Iohn, Bishop of Ierusalem: Damascen the Greeke master of the sentences, is full of collections out of the Ancients. Lactantius, Prudentius, Hilarie and Paulinus, tooke a delight to hallow their divine straine in Poetrie with so sacred a subject. Sedulius though it not enough to intitle the memorable Story of the Bible, which he had comprised in verse in foure bookes, O pus Baschale, Easter worke: but needes hee must repeate the same againe in prose, vnder the same title; which the last Bibliotheca Patrum hath now also taken in, from the Library of Peter Pithaeus. The time allotted will scarce giue leaue, to point but at the scope of each of them. They never thought this doctrine of the Resurrection enough repeated, or sufficiently taught, or learned. Their Philosophicall answeres out of the grounds of the Physickes, to shew the possibilitie of it, their reasons borrowed from the Ethickes, to proue how it stands with conveniency and iustice, and their excellent similitudes of the Phoenix, corne, corne, the rifing of the Sunne after his setting, and the like to illustrate the same, are testimonies of their extraordinary learning, paynes, and piety, and patternes for vs to follow, in the due consideration of so Sacred a Mystery.
11. But alas (B.) our thoughts (for the most part) are taken vp with other matters: the commonnesse of this great treasure, maketh vs all to vnder-value it; wee can talke of it vpon occasion, [Page 25]acknowledge it to bee an especiall Article of our Creede, brand with the deserued note of Infidell, him that in any sort should question it: and yet come too short (God wot) in the due esteeme of our Saviours conquest of death, the primarie and meritorious cause of it, or of the vertue of the first fruits, whereby the whole masse is hallowed, or the happy condition of those, who are not dead, but sleepe, and reposed in their graues, as in a bed, at the voyce of the last Trumpe to awake againe. Surely our Apostle accounted all things but drosse and dung, in regard of this Knowledge of Christ, and the power of his Resurrection, Philipp. 3.10. But our aversnesse, and neglect is such in this behalfe, that I feare me, such spiritual themes are least studied vpon, and the Apostles price of this knowledge, amongst the wittes of this age, held somewhat too deare. The consideration of our Forefathers devotion, should set an edge on our dulnesse. Good God! what adoe there was betweene the East Church, and the West, about the precise time of this solemnitie? All were for the thing, but the emulation was about the time, who in every circumstance should be most exact. Pope Victor and his adherents were for the Sunday, in regard that it was the day of the weeke, that our Lord rose from the dead. Polycarpus and those of the East Church, tyed themselues to the time of the Iewish Passeouer, which might fall vpon any day of the weeke besides. These pretended traditions from Iames and Iohn: the other from Saint Peter and Saint Paul: And when Irenaeus and other [Page 26]good men that interposed, were not able to take vp the matter, the Councell of Nice became so farre Vmpyre for the Sunday, (as wee finde related by Athanasius and Eusebius,) and Constantine the Emperour, so strongly backed it with his Imperiall letter, (which is yet to shew in Socrates and Theodoret) that the not-conforming to the Councels ordering in that behalfe, was made abranch of the Quarto-desimanian heresie. How justly this was done, and vpon what grounds, I censure not; those that desire to bee farther informed in the point, may read what Hospinian de origine Festorum: Bellarmine in his 3d booke de cultu Sanctorum, cap. 12. Morney in the beginning of his booke of the mysterie of iniquity, haue gathered out of the Ancients: only I may not omit that which a Reuerend Bishop of our Church hath farther obserued: Should wee esteeme so highly of every Lords day, that it may not be prophaned, or (because it is de iure divino) by the Church altered? And should Easter day, which containeth the ground of the change, from the Iewish Sabbath, to our Sunday, the archetype (as he calls it) or the prototype of all Sundaies in the yeere, bee in any sort scanted of its due celebration? What should I speake of the Cycli Paschales, or the golden number, sent by the Alexandrians to the Romans, as a rare invention in golden letters, for a directiue Calender, to find out the true seat of Easter, when Hyppolitus the Martyrs Prime (for now we so commonly call it) was found erroneous? Dionysius (also a Martyr) and Bishop of Alexandria, was ready to mend it; and as farther [Page 27]processe of time discouered any sensible difference, there wanted not care and study to set all right againe: so Eusebius corrected Dionysius; Theophilus of Alexandria, Eusebius; Prosper, Theophilus; Victor of Aquitaine, Prosper; Victor Capuanus, and Dionysius Exiguus, the former Victor. And when about the yeare 454. neere vpon the Councell of Calcedon, Easter fell so high in Aprill, that that they doubted they were in the wrong, what adoe keepes Leo in his Epistles to Paschasinus of Lilibaeum in Sicily, to Iulian Bishop of the Ile of Coos, to the Emperour Martian himselfe, and his wife Eudoxia, to solicit Proterus, Bishop of Alexandria, to set all right againe. Where I enquire not why the Popes infallibility should not serue him to keepe a true account in Ecclesiasticall matters, as well as others? The like thing fell out in Saint Ambrose's dayes, and likewise in the time of Innocent the first. Vpon which occasion, we haue that Fathers 83. Epistle, to the BB. of Aemilia, and Innocents letter to Aurelius, Bishop of Carthage, intreating him to call a Synode, that the matter might be more fully bated. So highly they valued this times solemnity, in regard of the first fruits consecrated in Christs Resurrection, that they held the fayling in the smallest circumstance, a note of ingratitude, and a kinde of sacriledge. To prevent therefore such inconveniences in calculation, the taske at length was layd on those of Alexandria, as held the best Mathematicians after Ptolemies time. And hence we haue the Paschales, as yearely Almanackes sent abroad by them, to informe all [Page 28]other Churches, and mainetaine vniformitie. Eusebius mentioneth some of these Epistles, sent first by Dionysius even vnder the persecution. Three of that kinde are now extant vnder the name of Theophilus Alexandrinus, translated into Latine by Saint Hierome, and lastly reprinted in the last Bibliotheca Patrum at Colen, containing, besides the evidence of the custome of keeping Easter, matter well worth the reading. And to intimate that onely, which time will not suffer mee farther to enlarge, a man, shall hardly turne ouer the Ancients, but euer and anon hee shall fall vpon Sermons, or Homilies for Easter, questions and answers concerning the exact forme of keeping Easter: Hymnes and Anthems composed for the celebration of Easter: Facts of greatest consequence reserued, as Baptizing of the Catechumeni, Absoluing of the Excommunicated, Receiuing of the Lords Supper, in most solemne manner; and all for the honour of this great Day. The feast of first fruits, this rosh hashanah, (containing many mysteries, besides common solemnities) this holy time of Easter: It is strange, to obserue how many bookes wee finde written together, by the most devout men, even in times of persecution, by Anatolius Bishop of Laodicea, Theophylus, of Caesarea, Baccillus, of Corinth, Meli [...]o, of Sardis, Irenaeus, of Lions, Hyppolitus, the Martyr, and the great Doctour Clemens Alexandrinus; and all for the due maintaining of this custome of keeping Easter. Chrysostome deposed, and Athanasius wanting a fit place, would [Page 29]needs notwithstanding keepe Easter: the one, in a spacious roome built for the publike Baths of Constantinople; the other, in a Church at Alexandria not consecrated: So hainous a matter they thought it to neglect the due obseruing of Easter.
12 And to come at length to our owne selues, and customes, derived from sacred antiquity, what meanes our preparation by a Lentfast, the solemne repetition of these Easter Sermons, rather then any other, the extraordinary concourse to the Lords supper, at this time of the yeere especially, but to draw vs by all circumstances, to reckon with him for our Easter duties, that hath so effectually payed our first fruits for vs, at this holy time of Easter? What these duties are, our Apostle elsewhere sheweth. As Christ was raised vp by the Glory of the Father, Rom. 6.4. so wee also should walke in newnesse of life. And if wee bee risen with Christ, why seeke we not those things which are aboue? Col. 3.1. Our dulnesse in our vocations, deadnesse in our devotions, faintnesse at the approach of death, and the graue, are arguments that these Resurrection Sermons cannot be too often repeated. Wherefore, brethren, be ye stedfast and immoveable, alwaies abounding in this worke of the Lord, for as much as you know that your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. For what crosse or temptation can amaze a Christian soule, that can make but the true vse of this short text, Christ is risen againe, and become the first fruits of them that slept? Turne such a man to fight with beasts, after the manner [Page 30]of men; present before him the stake or torture; the assurance of his restoring by the Resurrection, is a Supersedeas to him in all his trials. Vpon this affiance he will professe with old Ignatius, that it belongeth to Gods wheate, to be ground with beasts teeth: he will resolutely, with Saint Laurence on the Gridiron, offer both sides to bee broyled. In Iosses, in sicknesse, in disgraces, in all assaults of Satan, in the pangs of death, hee will bee alwaies repeating with Iob, I know that my redeemer liueth, Iob. 19. and that he shall stand at the latter day vpon the earth, and though after my skin, wormes destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God. Last of all, in the death of our parents, and children, brethren, sisters, or friends, or any other, who are neere and deare vnto vs, what comfort so present as this, so surely grounded, so fit to be applyed, That Christ is risen from the dead, hath satisfied the vtmost farthing, hath broken vp the prison, turned the death of the faithfull into a sleepe, out of which, by vertue of his Resurrection, they are to awake againe, vnto a farre more happy estate. Seeing therefore that Christ our Passeover hath beene thus sacrificed for vs, and payed the first fruits whereby wee are restored, and reconciled to God the Father, let vs keepe this feast not with old leaven, neither with the leauen of malice and wickednes, nor dicing, nor absurd dancing, or ridiculous legendpreaching to make the people laugh, which Durand and Beleth commend in their popish Bishops, as Hospinian at large declareth, but with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth: This is the [Page 31]day which the Lord hath made, let vs reioyce and be glad in it, Let our hearts dance for ioy, and in our songs let vs praise him. Tell it out among the heathen, and when our children or Iuniors shall aske, what meane these solemnities at this time that the Church is so carefull to obserue, before any other; let vs amply relate vnto them, how we were vtterly lost in Adam, and became the prisoners of sinne, death and hell: but now is Christ risen againe, the first fruits of them that sleepe, for their everlasting recovery; the benefit whereof, by no triumphs, laud, and thankesgiuing, can bee sufficiently expressed. O thou therefore that of stones canst raise vp children vnto Abraham, and reviued'st Lazarus when hee stanke in his graue, make our dead hearts sensible of the vertue of thy Resurrection, that seconding thy first fruits with a serious awaking to righteousnesse, wee may triumphantly meete death in the face with this happy [...], O death, where is thy sting? ô graue where is thy victory? Heare vs ô Lord, for his sake, who died for our sinnes, and rose againe for our justification: to whom with thee and the blessed Spirit, be all praise and glory both now and ever.
Amen.
GOVVRIES CONSPIRACIE.
And there happened to be there a man of Belial, whose name was Sheba, the sonne of Bichri, a Beniamite, and hee blew a trumpet, and said, Wee haue no part in David, neither haue wee inheritance in the sonne of Ishai: Every man to his tents, O Israel.
THere is no state so setled vnder the Sunne, but subiect it is to manifold alterations. St Ambrose giues the reason in his sixt booke and 39. Epistle, because true Rest and security keepe their residence in heaven onely, and not here on earth: and therefore (as Saint Augustine writes to Celestinus in his 63. Epistle) in this world are not any way to bee expected. If any might presume to speed better then others, Kings might [Page 2]plead their Prerogatiue: but being in the same ship with their inferiours, they are forced to runne the hazard of the same tempests. So generally that old verse falleth out to be true,
Aboue many others, a man would haue thought King David, a King of Gods owne making, a man after his owne heart, so beloued at home, so feared abroad, so compassed on every side with inward and outward blessings, had at length beene sufficiently guarded from any extraordinary attempts of traitours or treason. Hee had so miraculously escaped Saul, subdued the Philistims, recouered Ierusalent from the obstinate Iebusites, the finger of God appeared in all his actions, and victories, he wanted not friends, and kindred, his Captaines and Souldiers were terrible, his sonnes many and towardly, his treasure boundlesse, and his owne valour and experience famous amongst his subiects and borderers, so that desperatnesse it selfe might haue trembled to haue giuen him the onset: Yet the text here sheweth, that as the best men haue their faults, so Gods dearest children want not their crosses. In the matter of Vriah, David in three respects had beene scandalously to blame, in murder, adultery, and the vnder hand betraying of a poore Innocent. The first where of, God repayed by the murder of his owne sonne Amnon, and the death of the childe begotten in adultery. The second, by the deflowring first of his daughter Tamar, by her owne brother, and [Page 3]then of his owne wiues, by his incestuous son Absalom; whom as he raised out of his own bowels to turne traytour against him, (as appeareth in the fiue former chapters) so here he ordereth the malice of Sheba to rayse another commotion, justly punishing sinne by sinne, and working his owne ends, by such perverse instruments. The brand therefore of Absalom is scarce here quenched, whē Sheba steps forth to blow new coales of rebellion; Of which treacherous attempt of a disloyall & false hearted subject, against his most religious & lawfull Soueraigne, I haue taken in hand vpon this day and occasion, especially to treat of.
2. Where not to burden you attentions with vnnecessary curiosities, obserue, I beseech you, with me in the generall
These three circumstances:
- 1. The occasion giuen by a contention betweene the Israelites, and the men of Iuda, in the former Chapter, and here accidentally embraced by a treacherous disposition, And there happened to be there.
- 2. The traytour liuely deciphered in his colours, a man of Belial, whose name was Sheba, the sonne of Bichri, a Beniamite.
- 3. The treason it selfe, first, confusedly, breaking out in the doubtfull sound of a Trumpet: And he blew a Trumpet. Secondly, distinctly vttered in expresse [Page 4] rebellious termes: & hee said, We haue no part in David, nether haue we inheritance in the son of Ishai; Euery man to his tents, O Israel.
The occasions, advantagious, the traytour, malicious, the treason, perilous. As the occasion vnexpectedly, drawes on the traytour, so the traytour violently sets on foot the treason. Whence wee may easily gather, the danger of occasions, the rancour of disloyalty, and the vnconstant leuity of an incensed multitude; And for memory we may thus connect it: When occasion is offered, (howsoever they otherwise striue to appeare good subjects) traytours will be ever ready to vent their treasons. Of all which, whiles I shall plainely discourse according to my tumultuous provision, I trust, my occasions shall priviledge mee from those sinister censures which passe vpon matters without due notice of circumstances. But bee the manner of propounding taken as it may bee: the doctrine (I am sure) will not bee gaine said, being occasioned by this dayes celebration, against Traytours and Treasons, of which my Text containeth a notable example, with the occasion intimated in the first words.
3. And there happened to be there] Casu, saith Iunius, with the Chaldy paraphrase. Accidit, saith Castalio. Forte fortunâ, saith Vatablus. The Greekes haue a double rendring, [...] called hither as it were by chance, (as some would haue it) which others expresse by [...], occurrit, as being an adventure, which was occasionally [Page 5]met with. Whether this Sheba were a party in Ahsaloms rebellion, and then came in with Amasa, vpon the ouerthrowe in the wood of Ephraim, Chap. 13. or that afterward hee thrust in among the tenne Tribes at Gilgal, to congratulate the Kings victories, to conduct him backe with honour vnto Ierusalem; the Text expresseth not, and I hunt not after conjectures. Once this is manifest, that here hee was; for so runne the words in the originall [...] ibi evenit, vel casu erat, there he happened to be (as Arias Montanus with Pagnine expresseth it word for word) which intimates, that his being there was meerely accidentall. And howsoeuer Saint Augustine mislike in his writings, the name of chance, and fortune, in regard it might bee offensiue, by a customary heathenish interpretation: Yet the Scripture applied to our capacities: often hath it; forasmuch as things most certaine by Gods disposition and providence, in respect of mans circumspection, may be termed casuall. God (out of doubt) here had a purpose, (as Brentius and Peter Martyr well obserue) either to make a further triall of Davids fayth and patience; or to curbe him from being too presumptuous vpon the strange recouery of his state, and Kingdome; or to lesson him in the variable ficklenesse of a wauering multitude, and teach him to depend wholly on him, and none other. As on the other side who seeth not, that Sheba's inveterate malice was ordred to be dis-vizord, and punished, by such a publike attempt, and shame? Howsoeuer, this we may build vpon [Page 6]by the connection of these words, with the latter end of the former Chapter, that the heate betweene Israel and Iuda, who should seeme most officious to their King, gaue the hint to a false-hearted traytour, to rayse a new rebellion. Whence I inferre, That hypocriticall traytours watch their times, and are readie to vent their villanie, vpon the least advantage.
4. So Cain sets vpon his brother Abel, when hee had seuered him from his parents, and they two were alone in the field together, Genesis 4.8. Simeon and Levi, brethren in iniquitie, take their time to murder the Sichemites, when they were sore of their Circumcision, Gen. 34. Dalilah knewe well enough, that there was no shauing of Sampson, till he was througly lulled asleepe, Iudg. 24. But the most vnnaturall treason that a man in this kinde shall ever light on, was that of Adramelech and Sharezar, Senachribs sonnes, who tooke the vantage of their father at his Devotions, in the house of Nisroch his God: the story is set downe, 2. Kings 19.37. Where in stead of the word [...] his sonnes, in the originall, we finde the vowels set in the Text (which is somewhat strange in that tongue) without their consonants: Perchance to intimate closely, that so many circumstances, concurring otherwise for the aggravating of the offence, as subiects to lay violent hands on a King, and that in the Temple, and that at his devotions, to adde further, that it was done by his owne sonnes; howsoeuer it bee more vocall then the bloud of Abel; yet the manner of setting it [Page 7]downe, should shew it also to bee scelus infandum, a wickednesse too monstrous to be fully exprest. And yet wee neede not goe farre, to find the like among the people of God; so farre doth Satan prevaile with the ambitious humours of irreligious miscreants. Two sonnes there were, that Dauid had, whom hee especially (as it were) doted vpon, aboue the rest of his children, beautifull Absalom, and gallant Adoniah, and both of these take their vantages (as farre as in them lay) to tumble their aged Father downe from his throne, and bury him aliue, to make way for their prodigious, and preposterous purposes. The former, by the peoples favour, which he had gotten by his hypocritical popularitie; the latter, by his fathers feeblenesse, backing himselfe by the countenance of violent Ioab, and disloyall Abiathar. This hard measure receaued good King David, at the hands of those, of whom he best deserued. He saw the law of nature violated, conscience of so hainous a fact contemned, his indulgence repaid; with monstrous ingratitude, his tryed valour, outbraued by his owne subject, who could not bee ignorant of it. But that which touched him neerest, was, that in his person, and through his sides, Religion, and the name of God was blasp hemed among the heathen: in comparison of which, he held the virulent raylings of damned Shimei, too slight to bee take any notice of. Behold, Chap. 16.11. (saith hee to Abishai and the rest of his servants) my sonne, which came forth of my bowels, seeketh my life; how much more now, may this Beniamite doe it? Let him alone, let him [Page 8]curse: for the Lord hath bidden him. Thus a broken and contrite heart, standing at the barre of Gods Iustice, and daunted at the multitude of it's owne inditements, is willing to put vp any thing, in lieu of his owne satisfaction. Hee will speake for the diuellish traytour, persisting in the height of his villany, Intreat the young man Absalom gently for my sake. He will lament his death, as vntimely, and vndeserued, O my sonne Absalom, my sonne, my sonne Absalom, would God I had died for thee, O Absalom, my sonne, my sonne! But the Iudge of all the World is not subject to such passions, nor satisfyed (most commonly) in such a sort, without exemplary punishment; none shall touch his Anointed for evill, but evill shall hunt those wicked persons to destroy them. The traytour here in my Text, could not be ignorant of this. For if hee had never taken notice of Corah's conspiracy, and the punishment thereof:Chap. 4. Baanah's and Rechab's betraying of Ishbosheth, and the end of it: Yet Absalom's fact, and judgement, could not bee vnknowne vnto him; Every one of the people could haue told him, how miraculously his huge army was defeated, by a small number, with the losse of twenty thousand; how strangely the Wood devoured more people that day then the sword. It must needs then be in the mouth of every one, that a senselesse thicke bough'd Oake performed the part of a good subiect, to apprehend the traytour, that his Mule left him to the gallowes, who had renounced his allegiance to his King, and Father; that the earth refused to reccaue him; Heauen, was shut against him; none [Page 9]of all his troupe left to guard him, (who had in so) high a nature wronged the Creatour of all, in his Anointed Vicegerent. Last of all, I make no doubt, but divers also obserued, and spake of the extraordinary hand of God, expressed in Ioab's violence, in the speedy dispatching him, notwithstanding the Kings expresse charge to the contrary, accompanied with his infamous buriall, in a great ditch, or pit, like a carrion, vnder a heape of stones: whereas formerly hee had ambitiously provided a stately monument for that purpose, to wit, a Piramis, or pillar in the Kings dale. Some of which expresse tokens of Gods vengeance against such Rebels, at the least, all joyned together, so lately acted, so freshly bleeding, so notoriously spread abroad and knowne, might haue amated this traytour in my text, from ventring againe so soone, if hee had had the least sparke of grace, or common humanity, or policie in him. But malice is blind, desperatnesse admits not of discourse: he must needs on, whom the divell violently pusheth: an opportunity was giuē, Sheba's false heart was tender, and must needs take fire. Seing he hapned to be there, when such an oceasion hapned to fall out, he would take advantage to vent his malice, whatsoeuer became of it.
5. A lesson first for Kings, and Magistrats, not to rely too much vpon those that are of none, or a suspected religion: For howsoeuer they kisse, & cry, Master, with Iudas; or professe they haue somewhat to say from God, as Ehud told Eglon: yet they carry a two-edged dagger vnder their rayment,Iudg. 3. (as there he did;) which is too loose in the scabberd, [Page 10](as Ioabs was) and will bee the readier to strike you vpon any advantage giuen them. Gedaliah was too confident on his owne innocencie, and the loyalty of those that spake him fayre; wherevpon when hee was truely informed by Iohanan and others, that Ismael the sonne of Nethaniah, was suborned by Baalis King of Ammon, to slay him, hee beleeued them not; but answered Iohanan in anger, Thou speakest falsely of Ismael; Ier. 40. and the last verse. But the event prooued it too true; for his security gaue the advantage, which the traytour taking, performed that most wicked designe; which made all the miserable remnant of Israel to smart for it. In consideration whereof, no doubt, Zerubbabel, and the chiefe of the Fathers returned from the captivity, tooke afterward a better course, Ezra 4. For when the treacherous enemies of the Church, made a proffer to joyne with them in the reedifying of the Temple: No (say they) you haue nothing to doe with vs to build a house vnto our God, but wee our selues together wil build it to the Lord God of Israel. So suspicious were they, that they who remayne false-hearted to God, would neuer proue trusty to his faithfull servants. David himselfe in divers places complaines of such kinde of people, in the fiue and thirtieth Psal. When they were sicke (saith he) I put on sackcloth, and humbled my selfe with fasting; I behaued my selfe as though it had beene my frend, or my brother, I went heavily as one that mourneth for his mother. But in mine adversitie they reioyced, & gathered themselues together, yea, the very [Page 11]abiects came together against mee, and that vnawares making mowes at me, & ceased not. In the 41. Psal. he taketh vp the same theame againe, and displayeth their hypocrisie: If he come to see me, he speaketh vanity, and his heart conceiueth falshood against himselfe, and when he commeth forth, he telleth it. And this he takes most vnkindely of all in the 55. Psalme: For if an open enemy or adversary had dishonoured, or magnified himselfe against me, I could perchance haue borne it, at least hid my selfe frō him: but when they that professe religion, and fidelity, shall proue the vilest miscreants, this is that the earth will groane to beare; and heauen will not suffer vnrevenged. Now if ever there were a generation of vipers, that vnnaturally make their passage to light, thorow their mothers bowels; our treacherous fugitiues, and home-bred Papists, may most justly be esteemed such, whom no benefits can winne, no allegeance binde; no hazzard deterre from attempting (on the least advantage) the vtter overthrow of their Prince, and Countrey. I need not to goe beyond sea for instances. Were they ever quiet in Queene Elizabeths daies? or hath the mercy of our gracious Soveraigne (whom God so miraculously hath so often freed from their villany) wrought in them any remorse of conscience? No surely (Beloued,) for seeing the Pope himselfe hath mounted to this height, onely by such treasonable practices against his owne Prince and others; when they hold such grounds in their Schooles, that the Pope may loose, & make voide the oath of allegiance that subiects haue taken [Page 12]to their lawfull Princes: that vpon a pretence they are falne from the Church, and are turned heretiques, hee may depose them from their Thrones, and dispose their kingdomes to others; that the excommunicated, or deposed, in such a case, may be lawfully murdred by their subiects, and the children for ever disinherited, though no way involved in the Fathers fault; that such powderplots vndergone for the sea of Rome, are so farre from treasons, that they are justly termed martyrdome, and often are rewarded with canonization, or the like. What hope (I say) may remaine that such, so bred, so taught, so beleeuing, will ever proue Loyall? When they confesse their poore conformity, they yeeld for the time, to be for want of strength, which should soone appeare in other colours, if Sheba's advantage were once giuen: The more it stands good subiects vpon, to bee solicitous, and watchfull for their Princes safety. Nets, and snares, and ginnes, and pits, and traps, were not only laid for David, but are renewed daily, against such religious Princes, as make conscience to tread in Davids footsteps. And to what shall we attribute the miraculous escapes of our Religious Soveraigne, with the confusion of their enginers? hath there beene any circumspection vsed extraordinary? or retyrednesse, for prevention? or a guard, to keepe off? or new law to cut off all such fals-hearted Sheba's, who may happē to be amongst vs, to doe a mischiefe? The world seeth, that with vs it is farre otherwise. It is therefore only Gods extraordinary protection, that [Page 13]hath hitherto freed him from such apparant, and remedilesse dangers. The Gowries had dispatched him; Watson and his complices had surprised him; the Powderplot had blowne vp him and all his, if this mercy of God onely had not prevented the divels malice, and our security. O then how should this stirre vs vp, to commence our suits to the same Protectour, for the continuance of his favours in this behalfe! For let vs depend vpon it (Beloued) as long as there is a Pope, and devill; Princes professing the Gospell, shall never bee secured from Gowries and Garnets. Some malecontents will lurke in the throng, among better-affected subiects, who haue swallowed a morsell either of Ambition, with Absalom, or of revenge with Bigthan, and Teresh, or of couetousnesse, with Iudas, or out of an old grudge, with Sheba will bee houering for their advantage, who cometh now in the next place to bee personally indited, and arraigned by name for a traytour.
6 A man of Belial, whose name was Sheba, the sonne of Bichri, a Beniamite] The traytour here is deciphered by foure notable circumstances: First, by the character, or badge of his profession, he was a man of Belial. Secondly by his proper name, whose name was Sheba. Thirdly, his parētage comes in question, the sonne of Bichri: and lastly,Iemini & Beniamin idē sunt: vel saltem, Jemini erat magnus Princeps inter Beniamitas: Abulen. is mentioned his Tribe, a Beniamite, or (as the originall hath it in the same sense, as Abulensis sheweth) a man of Iemini. That which wee translate to the word, out of the originall, A man of Belial; Iunius renders Nequam: Castalio, improbus: others with [Page 14]Saint Ierome, Vir sine iugo disciplinae; an Apostata, that would not conforme himselfe to any good order: With which accord the Greeke; [...], say the 72. [...], say others: all which joyned together, scarce expresse the thing, hee being a lewd, vngodly, dissolute, pestilent sonne of the Deuill, which could endure no law, or to liue within any compasse, brother to Elie's sonnes, 1. Sam. 2. which are thus described in the text, Now the sonnes of Eli were sonnes of Belial, and they knew not the Lord, that is (as Abulensis glosseth on it) Howsoever they professed him for a fashion, yet in heart, and other actions they flatly denyed him. This name Sheba in the Hebrew fignifieth seven, or the seventh; perchance because hee was the seventh brother, and therefore presumed farther vpon the strength of his family. But the same word signifying also an oath, might as well haue minded him of his oath which he had taken to obey his King, and was vpon no occasion to bee violated.Celebris, nobilis: O siander. That which followes, The sonne of Bichri, Strigelius, (I know not vpon what ground) would change into [...] vnus è proceribus, a great Noble mā, for birth, meanes, and authority. True it is, that [...] or [...] which signify the first borne, or the first fruits, with a little inflection may be varied to that purpose; but what need change of the text, if the collection may be had without it? Farre more passable is the inference of Abulensis, that except he had beene some great man, hee would never haue ventured for such a purpose, to haue blowne a trumpet, and the multitude would rather [Page 15]haue slaine him outright, then vpon such a motion, to haue given eare vnto him. Well therefore he may be presumed to be a man of eminency, as Catiline among the Romanes, or Gowry amongst his countrymen, of greater nobility and note, then desert, or honesty, which the circumstance following doth more then intimate; A-Beniamite, or a man Iemini: for why should this be added? but (as most interpreters take it) to shew the ground, why Sheba was so ready to revolt from David. Ever there remained a sting betweene the Beniamites, and David; especially of those that were any way kinne to Saul, for the translating of the Kingdome from Saul's posterity, to David. And howsoever the expresse disposall of good was knowne to all Israel in it; yet malicious men will take no satisfaction, especially where a Kingdome is the obiect of their difference. So Shimei, which reviled him in the 16. Chapter, is said to be of the family of Saul, that we might take notice of the reason why he did it. David was easily induced to beleeue Ziba, grossely belying Mephibosheth, for aspiring by tumult to the kingdome, as hauing experience of the inward grudge, that most of Sauls family bore him; which here breaking out in Sheba, hee is tearmed a Beniamite, to make it the lesse strange to them, who desire to know the reason. In summe then, howsoever these words may seeme to import nothing farther then a bare narration; yet vpon waighing, and laying circumstances together, here appeareth, first, the ground of treason, whence [Page 16]it generally ariseth: and secondly, the disgrace, that it necessarily draweth with it. The ground is twofold; first, a rotten heart fully possessed by Belial; for no man becomes a traytour, that hath any relique of grace in him: The second ground is most commonly hatred, accompanied with ambition, and desire of reuenge for some wrong receiued. The disgrace is likewise double; first, striking to the actour himselfe, that vndertakes so foule a fact; and next, to the family, whose bloud thereby is taynted. All which the text affordeth; A man of Belial; behold the heart corrupted: a Beniamite, there's the reason of the grudge. In like manner the name of Sheba chronicleth the personall blot: and the sonne of Bichri, the imputation sticking to the family. All which in stead of a doctrine, yeeld this essentiall definition of a a traytour: A traytour is a man of Belial, who to the disgrace of himselfe and his whole family, impiously conceiueth, and rebelliously venteth his hatred and disloyalty against his lawfull Soveraigne.
7 The meanest Logician will here easily finde the genus to be [...], a man of Belial, and the difference drawne partly, from the proper obiect, his lawfull Soveraigne, and partly, from a necessary adiunct, the infamy both of person, and family. The grounds whereof are so cleare, that it needs no further illustration: Proofes there are plenty, if it were my purpose to vse them: Curse not the King, no not in thy thought: Eccles. 10.20. But feare God and honour him, not only for wrath but for conscience sake, 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. as Saint Peter and Saint [Page 17] Paul ioyntly teach vs. Certainly hee that faultereth in his allegiance to man the deputy, manifestly revolteth from God, the deputer. And hee that shaketh off this sacred bond of obedience, hath first resigned heaven, and made shipwracke of a good conscience. I need not cast about in this for any farther confirmation: the other particles in the definition are no lesse evident. For why is Sheba here named so precisely with his Father and Tribe, but to be left as Pilate in our Creede, gibbeted vp (as it were a carcasse) for detestation to all posterity? It was a heauy doome for Amalek, to haue his remembrance to be vtterly put out from vnder heaven, Exod. 17. as also for Ieroboam and Baasha, to bee grubbed vp by the rootes with all their offsprings. But the curse seemes farre more disastrous, to be remembred with a brand of infamy, and to be chronicled with Bigthan and Teresh, as blots to their name and family. Thus Iudas weltreth in Aceldama, and no man pitties him: Achitophel hangs himselfe so politikely, that no man, so much as in conceipt, will cut the halter. God would not haue the names of such to putrifie, with their carcasses, but posterity shall ever bee tossing them to their everlasting infamy. So generall is that of the Wise man applied particularly to an adulterous woman, Ecclus. 23.25. His children shall take no roote, and her boughes shall bring no fruite. A shamefull report shall shee leaue, and her reproach shall not bee put out. For as the righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance: Psalm. 112. Gen. 48. their name shall be called vpon, that is, continued, [Page 18]and advanced in their issue: nay their Eunuches, that keepe Gods Sabbaths and please him, shall haue a better name then of sons and daughters. So the name of the wicked shall rot: Esay. 56. Psalm. 107. It shall be left as a curse vnto Gods chosen, Esay, 65.15. The sinnes of their fathers shall be had in remembrance, and the sinnes of their mothers shall not be blotted out, Psal. 109.14. So Ieroboam is seldome named, but Nebat is fetcht in, to beare a part of the reproach and scandall. Seven times in this Chapter, mention is made of Sheba, and so often the sonne of Bichri is added. Such a stayne one false traytour leaues vpon a whole family. Vlisses in the Poet, by the light of nature could well vantage his cause by it: where to justify his owne pedegree, and girds at Aiax, he could handsomely say of his ancestours,
Treason is of a deeper tincture, deseruing a heavier doome, and therefore of all true Christians the more earnestly to bee detested. It shall bee needlesse to make farther application of that which hath beene in this part deliuered, except it would please more particularly, first, parents, hence to be admonished, for the bringing vp of their children in obedience in their tender yeeres, least their after-rebellions reflect, to the blemishing of their whole families. Next, kinsfolke, to proclaime such degenerate, and raze them out of their genealogies, that shall fo farre linke themselues with Belial, as to be accounted his children. Last of all, all sorts may judge how to esteeme of such, that vnder pretence of Religion, sow the seed [Page 19]of flat rebellion, & learne of David a subject, how to behaue themselues towards their Kings, such as Dauid was, who whē he had Saul at an advantage, that against all right, and Iustice sought his blood, and might haue had him (slayne, but by a word's speaking:1. Sam. 26. As the Lord liueth (saith he) the Lord shall smite him, or his day shall come to dye, or he shall descēdinto battle & perish the Lord forbid that I should stretch forth mine hand against the Lords Anointed. To which purpose he had spokē to Abishai before, whose fingers itched to helpe him, Destroy him not; for who can stretch forth his hand against the Lords Anointed, & be guiltlesse? In which doctrine if Bichri had wel catechized his son Sheba, it might perchance haue restrained him frō blowing a trumpet, and stirring rebellion, by such a damned outcry, or proclamation, Wee haue no part in David, neither haue we inheritance in the son of Iesse; Every man to his tents, O Israel. Which is the treason it selfe, the last member of my text, wherein I will striue to recompence my former tediousnesse.
8. Those whom Belial once possesseth with Iudas, and winnes to bee traytours, shall haue counsell crafty enough suggested by the same master, which in all likely hood might bring about their diuellish, designes. But hee that dwelleth in heauen, hath such a booke in their nostrels, that he twines them in and out, as hee sees most convenient; So that commonly their policies stead them no farther then Achitophels, by an orderly disposing of all things, to hasten their shamefull execution, Sheba here is not to seeke for the managing [Page 20]of matters to his best advantage. Wherefore first hee blowes a Trumpet, the vnexpected sound of which, in so clamorous a tumult, and bickerings (as was formerly shewed to bee betweene Israel and Iuda) was the onely meanes to procure him audience. That being once gotten, hee presently falls to a forcible perswasion, sorting it to the exasperated passions of the men of Israel, which notwithstanding hee groundeth vpon the harsh speeches vsed by the men of Iudah. This cannot be better vnderstood, then by reflecting our eyes to the 3 last verses of the former Chapter. David being freed from Absalom, is to bee brought backe by his subjects with honour vnto Ierusalem. Cap. 19.11.12. Now hee had secretly sent to the men of Iudah, that they should bee the formost. The other Tribes, in an afficious emulation, take this vnkindly, and therevpon expostulate with the King, Why haue our brethren, the men of Iuda, stolne thee away? Doe they not thinke that wee are as faithfull subjects, and affect our Soueraigne, as well as they? They of Iudah reply, The King is neere kin to vs, and in that respect wee challenge a preeminence. Yea, (say the Israelites) haue not we ten parts in him, and in that respect more right? Why then did yee despise vs, that our advice should not bee first had in bringing backe our King. How the men of Iudah put this off, the text mentioneth not, only it followeth [...] harder or fiercer were the words of the men of Iudah, then the words of the men of Israel: It might be, they vsed some opprobrious speeches, which the Israelites [Page 21]being great in number, thought very disgracefull to endure: Where the King holding it not safe to interpose, hee being so lately shaken, and the humours not throughly settled: In comes this Sheba vpon the nicke, and sets all againe in a combustion. Doe the men of Iudah (saith hee) thinke so basely of vs, as though we being tenne to one, must giue way to them? Cannot wee make good our owne parts, without dependance on them for King, or Counsell? seeing they so arrogantly stand vpon, that David is their Kinsman, and therefore wholly theirs by inheritance, so that our interest in him is a farre off, or none at all: let vs leaue him to them, and let them knowe, that whole Israel hath as fit men to raigne, as that one Tribe of Iudah: for what part may wee challenge in him, who is wholly for his own kinred? & what was Ishai his father? was he not an obscure mā yonder at Bethlem Ephrata, and this David his shepheard? shall wee then, better descended, continue to bee his vassals, as though the father had beene King, and the man succeeded as his lawfull heire apparent? Iudah tells vs we haue no part in David, and wee knowe that the kingdome of Israel was not Ishai's sonnes inheritance. Every man therefore to his tents, O Israel, and stand vpon his owne guard: wee shall quickly provide for our selues, without being beholding to them. And to this sense most Interpreters doe paraphrase Sheba's seditious speeches: from the drift of which, and effect, wee may deduce this observation, That there is not a more dangerous inducement to damnable [Page 22]Rebellion, and Treason, then to be possessed with a conceit, that a lawfull King, and his liege people, may be in any case parted; or, that kingdomes are from the peoples choyce, and not from Gods appointment made hereditary.
9. This lesson of Sheba here first proposed to malecontents, those men of Israel afterward in Reboboams time had gotten by heart, and therefore when their young King answered them not according to their minde, in the matter of taxes and subsidies, which wicked Ieroboam had set on foote, every one had ready at his tongues ende, 1. Kings, 12.16. What portion haue wee in David, or what inheritance haue we in the sonne of Iesse? To thy tents, O Israel: Now see to thine owne house, David. But had these men but remembred so well, that which their wise King Solomon, long after Shebae's destruction, had left them for a better direction, Prouerbes 8. (where hee bringeth in the wisedome of the most High thus proclayming, By mee Kings raigne, & Princes decree iustice: By me Princes rule and Nobles, euen all the Iudges of the earth:) they might haue found, that the bond of obedience to Princes, is not so loosely knit by God, that subjects may dissolue it at their pleasure, or vpon any discontent, or injury, whatsoeuer cry, We haue no part, and renounce our inheritance. For as a head neuer so rheumatike, and the fountaine of all diseases in the rest of the members, may not bee therefore parted from them, for feare of a worse inconvenience, neither can the members vpbrayd it, (as the Apostle and Nature teach vs) [Page 23]with these contemptuous termes, I haue no need of thee: So the head in the body politique, must keepe his place howsoeuer, till that highest authoritie take it off, who first set it on, to change it for a better. The more pernitious in reformed States and Common-wealths, is the wicked band of Antichrist, who take vpon them to seuer those, whom God hath so linked together, where finding it too hard a taske against conscience and nature, to perswade the thesis, That subjects may rebell against those, whom God hath advanced to bee their lawfull Kings; they come in with the hypothesis, to inueigle the weake or malecontents, that Kings excommunicated by the Pope, are devested of that dignity, as Sampson was of his strength by the shauing of Dalilah; and therefore they may be dealt with, as other men, who are publique enemies to Christianitie. Thus they cease not most diuelishly to spread in their slaunderous pamphlets, virulent libels, and secret whisperings, which must goe by tradition from hand to hand, to mislead simple women, and worke on desperate humours, who discontented that all things runne not as they would haue it, assure themselues of redresse in any change whatsoeuer. Now what is this in effect, but to preach on Sheba's text, We haue no part in David, nor any inheritance in the sonne of Iesse? What other conclusion doe they driue at in all their Volumes, against the Kings Supremacy and subjects Oath of allegiance, but to make their followers conceit, that they haue no part in King Iames, nor any inheritance [Page 24]in the lawfull Successour of blessed Queene Elizabeth? This doctrine (it should seeme) the Earle Gowrie had learned, and brought from Italy, who in many things may be paraleld with Sheba, to make vp the conclusion.
10. As Sheba was vnus ex proceribus, according to Strigelius, Nobilis and celebris, saith O siander, Nobly and Honourably descended; so was Gowrie. Sheba liued in a place of note, and credit, amongst those of his Tribe and Countrey: Gowrie herein was not much inferiour. There neuer appeared other then good correspondence before, betweene Sheba, and King David: the like was betweene Gowrie and our Soueraigne. For after the just execution of his father, in his Majesties minoritie, he restored (this traytour his sonne) his lands and dignities, advanced two or three of his Sisters to wait on the Queene in her privie chamber, vsed that wretch Alexander graciously, who so wretchedly was the chiefe actour in the plot. But fauours rather exasperate, then winne, where a poysoned heartturnes all to the worst. For as Sheba (as it should seeme) ever bore a secret grudge to David, for a wrong conceaued, offered to the house of Saul: So did Gowrie to the King, for the death of his Father. Thus both played the hypocrites, both watched but the opportunity, both violently tooke it being offered, both attempted, and both by the providence of the King of Kings were wonderfully defeated. Sheba is set down in my text to be [...] a dissolute son of Belial, moulded in gall and venome, without [Page 25]conscience to vndertake any villany. And what can we make better of Gowrie, a meere Atheist, without any sense or touch of Religion, as Sprott afterward confessed at his arraignment 1608? his complices, Rashtiltaig, & Bowre, of the same stamp: his recourse to Necromancers, and inchanted characters found at his death about him, testifie no lesse. So that Sheba here comes behind him (for ought we finde) as being not linked to Belial in so firme a band. Last of all, as Sheba sped afterward, so Gowrie had his due, at the first onset, King Iames being deliuered, (as David,) to magnifie the Deliverer in the imitation of David, which he there did presently vpon his knees, in the midst of his owne servants, they all kneeling round about him in the place of his deliuerie, and hath celebrated this day ever since, for a thankfull remembrance. And now (Beloued) what remaineth for vs, but to vnite our hearts and prayers in a thankfull congratulation? David will well helpe vs to expresse our selues, as in most of his Psalmes of thanksgiuing, so most compendiously, for this purpose, in the 21. The King shall reioyce in thy strength, O Lord, exceeding glad shall he be of thy salvation. His honour is great in thy salvation, glory and great worship shalt thou lay vpon him. And why? Because the King putteth his trust in thee, O Lord, and in thy mercy (we trust) he shall never miscarry. Let all his enemies (O Lord) feele thy hand, let thy right hand finde out them that hate him. Make them like a fierie ouen in the time of thy wrath: Thou (Lord) shalt destroy them in thy displeasure, and the fire shall consume them. Their [Page 26]fruit shalt thou root out from the earth, and their seed from among the children of men. For they intended mischiefe against thine Anointed, & imagined such adevice as they were notable to performe. Therefore hast thou put them to flight, and the stringes of thy bow were made ready against the faces of them. Bee thou therefore exalted (O Lord) in thy own strength that wee may ever sing, and prayse thy power. To whom, three persons in one Deity, Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost, bee ascribed all Honour, and Glory, Might, Majesty, and Dominion both now and evermore.
Amen.
Higgaion & Selah: FOR THE DISCOVERY OF THE POWDER-PLOT.
A SERMON PREACHED AT St MARIES IN OXFORD, the fift of November.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Doctor of Divinity, Regius Professor, and Rector of Exeter College.
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
HIGGAION ET SELAH.
The Lord is knowne by the iudgement which hee executeth: the wicked is snared in the worke of his owne hands. Higgaion. Selah.
THere is no man that compares the words of my text with the occasion of this dayes assembly, but-will straight-way acknowledge the fitnesse of this acknowledgement, as at all times never to bee forgotten, so especially vpon this day and occasion, with an Higgaion and Selah to be remembred, The Lord is knowne by the iudgement which hee executeth, the wicked is snared in the worke of his owne hands. This perchance will receiue the more life, when it snall appeare, that David in this whole Psalme may well bee made our spokes-man, as composing it for a celebration of some extraordinary deliuerance, and leauing it to the Church as a patterne [Page 2]for imitation. And so much may bee collected from the title it selfe, that in the originall is [...], which our last Translators (as you may see) frame to the chiefe Musician, and his instrument; Iunius, to the tune of treble, or countertenor; an excellent applying of such faculties, which now most commonly are abused. But others either by disioynting the words, or straining the poynts, or taking vantage of inversion of letters, and divers significations of the same roote, (asn="a" In hunc locum. Moller and Lorinus at large informe) bring it about either to be a thankesgiuing for Pharaoh's destruction, and the first borne of Egypt, or Goliah's overthrow, or Nabals fall, or Hanun's discomfiture, for abusing Davids messengers; or according to Saint Hierome, and Aquinas, expressed in the vulgar edition out of the Septuagint, pro occult is filij, for the discouering and punishing of the secret plots of Absalom his sonne. For those that expound it of Christs Victory over death and Satan, mistake an application, for an interpretation, (as Burgensis well taxeth Lyra:) And others obserue not the difference in the genders, that would make [...] to signify the Florishing estate of the Church, luventutē candidam, & so gratify their mother by a broken title. Out of all which differences, this consequent may be picked for our purpose, that for any notable deliuerance, either from tyrants, as Pharao, or terrible invaders, as Goliah, or Churlish neighbours, as Nabal, or open truce-breakers, as Hanun, or bosom traytors, as Absalom, the Church is to expresse her ioy and thankefulnesse in an extraordinary [Page 3]manner, as receiuing herein an earnest, that the time at length shall come, wherein the overthrow of Antichrist by the Lambe, shall be celebrated in heaven, with everlasting Halleluiah's. This the Papists themselues cannot complaine to be wrested: for whereas we translate (according to the Originall) the last verse of this Psalme; Put them in feare, O Lord, that the heathen, or nations, may know themselues to be but men; they say according to the vulgar, out of the seventy Interpreters, whichn="a" In hunc locum. Bellarmine takes vpon him to make good; Appoint (Lord) a Law-giuer over them. And this Law-giver, their Doway Divines with the Interlineary glosse, acknowledged to be Antichrist; the heathen, to be men of heathenish conditions: Gentiliter vinentes (saith the Glosse.) So that to make, by way of application the Pope, this tyrannicall law-giuer, the Gentiles, his seduced assasinates, this deliverāce, the powder-plot, or a treason of the like nature, is but to take the hint, that they themselues haue giuen, and the insisting on a notorious instance, included in the generall. It would set an edge on our devotions, and excellently direct our meditations, but to take a view in the passage, of our Prophets carriage in the whole frame of this thankesgiuing, how heartily he begins to vow prayses, and reioycing, and singing, and every kinde of setting forth Gods marvelous workes in this behalfe; how syncerely he acknowledgeth his iustice, his vprightnesse, his care of his chosen, his curbing of the adversary. For when he ascendeth his throne, to make inquisition [Page 4]for bloud, out-goe the names of the wicked, their destructions haue a period, downe they sinke into the pit, turned they are into hell, their owne Law-giuer shall play the tyrant, to set them onward with a mischiefe, so that wofull experience at length shall teach them, to know themselues to be but men, whereas the innocent on the otheiside, shall be wonderfully deliuered, to shew forth all Gods prayses in the gates of the daughter of Sion, and reioyce in his salvation. Of all which my text is (as it were) the morall, comprizing the pith of all: The Lord is knowne by the iudgement which hee executeth; the wicked is snared in the workes of his owne hands; Higgaion Selah.
2 The words include in them without forcing, three parties, The Lord, the wicked, and the godly, with their severall attributes, Execution, punishment, and triumphing. Which connected together as they ly, yeelde vnto vs three points, especially at this time to be stood vpon:
The
- 1. Iudgement of God.
- 2. Successe of traytors.
- 3. Churches applause, both for the one and the other.
The Iudgement, knowne, the successe, fit, the applause, tuned to the highest key. So that in the first, we haue Gods Iustice, in the second, his Wisdome; in the third, his Mercy, presented to our considerations in a most heavenly order. All which, if it please to haue in one word, and conceit as an arraignement, the awe of the Iudge, will commaund attention, who first takes [Page 5]his place to execute his authority, in these words:
3 The Lord is knowne by the iudgement which he executeth] The wonderfull events which the ignorant attribute to fortune, the superstitious, to Saints and Idoles, the politicians, to their plots, some, to their owne worth, most, to the meanes, and the extraordinary concurrence of second causes, the Penmen of the Holy Ghost ascribe ever vnto the Lord: they held it the best Analytiques, to resolue all such effects into their first principle. In describing of the like matters among other writers, you shall finde Alexander did this, or Caesar thus behaued himselfe, Nestor gaue this counsell, and such effects ensued vpon it: But when Moses and Ioshuah handle their weapons more valiantly, then any of these: Abiah and his sonne Asa, overthrew greater forces, then ever any of these incountred: Chusai, for counsell, and Salomon for wisedome, had never their paralels among any of the nations; The text most commonly thus expresseth it:Deut. 1.2. and 3. Iosh. 10.42. The Lord delivered Sihon and Og into the hands of Israel. Israel overcame, because the Lord fought for Israel. The Lord smote that huge army of a thousand thousand Ethiopians, 2. Chro. 14.12. before Israel and Iudah. And howsoever Chushai playd his part, yet the Lord is sayd to defeat the counsell of Achitophel: 2. Sam. 17.14. 1. Kings 3.28. and Salomons famous decision betweene the two harlots, is said to be the wisdome of God. Such prevention is vsed against selfe-conceit, and vaine-glory, and simplicity, in referring honour to it's proper obiect, that wee [Page 6]should not assume to our selues, that which belongs to him that made vs, but in all such blessings, and favours, endeavour with all alacrity, that the Lord may ever be knowne to bee the first mouer, and principall effector. Now as the Lord is knowne to be omnipotent by his workes of creation, mercifull in our redemption, infinite, wise, and provident, in composing and disposing all to his owne glory, and the good of his Church; So his Iustice can be never more conspicuous, then by the iudgement that he executeth] Men may be oftē wronged by their carelesse security, or prevented by celerity, or mistaken in the carriage, or overtaken through ignorance, or seduced, by flattery, or deluded, by equivocation, or perchance abused, by credulity, or outfaced, by bravery, or terrifyed, for feare of a worse inconvenience: But when the Lord ariseth to execute Iudgement, and when his glory shall appeare, the fiercenesse of man shall turne to his prayse, and the fiercenesse of them shall he refrayne. The drowning of the old world, the burning of Sodom, the rooting out of so many nations, to plant his chosen Israel, sufficiently makes in the execution, that many things which escape, in this life, mans controule, finde at length a Iudge, that will bee knowne in their punishment. If Pharao will not know the Lord, at the mouth of his servants, hee shall feele him at length to his cost, in the bottome of the water: and if Herod so forget his Commission, as to rob God of his honour, such a iudgement may presently seise on him, as to make his chiefest flatterers to loath [Page 7]him. All the world almost is a mappe of instances in this kinde: it were but following of a common place to repeat them, and to cloy your Christian attention with that you know.
4. Bonaventure distinguisheth of two sorts of iudgements, the first, in this World, 1. Sent. d. 18. which hee calls iudicium Poenitentiae, inflicted especially to drawe all to repentance: the second, in that to come, from which there is no declining. My Text dealeth onely with the first, not as it properly signifieth the distinct apprehension of an obiect, or a true conclusion, from certaine premises; or a definitiue sentence according to law, or the authoritie of the Iudge to determine, or power, to execute, or the cause, that comes in question, or a custome, that hath gathered strength by long acceptance, or the Text of Scripture, that giueth direction how to judge: vpon which diuers significations, Scotus and Illiricus plentifully inlarge themselues; but by a metony mie for the punishment, that is inflicted vpon just grounds. For herein the execution manifesteth the iudgement, and by this iudgement especially, the Lord is knowne. The causes of it, are sin; the subiect, notorious offenders; the effects, generally, amazement, specially, comfort to the innocent, and horrour to their adversaries. This the Lord taketh vpon himselfe to execute, as often as his Ministers, either for want of power, or courage, or information, are driuen to a stand: and for these purposes especially, that the Church might haue a breathing in her continuall combates, and her persecutours, a taste of the anger that is to come. According [Page 8]to the sentence of this Iudgement, Corah's conspiracie was plagued by the earths opening, Absalom hanged by the hayre, Senacherib had a hooke put into his nostrills; Ieroboam's, Ahab's, and Baasha's families, were grubbed vp by the rootes, for their treasons, and idolatrie. And as old Babylon's stately Palaces were turned to disconsolate habitations, for Zijm and O him: so new Babylon's redoubled abominations must looke for no better issue: For though shee haue a long time raysed mists, to dazle the eyes of her followers, the Scriptures haue beene lockt vp in an vnknowne tongue, Idols, and heathenish ceremonies, obtruded in stead of preaching, implicite faith, for playne catechizing, Princes, terrified with the bug-beares of briefes, and bulls and excommunications, traytours, honoured with martyrdome, all villanies justified, vnder the maske of zeale, and ignorance commended, as the mother of devotion: Yet the Lord will ever be knowne by the iudgements which he executeth, when shee commeth in remembrance before God, to giue her the cup of the wine of the fiercenesse of his wrath: Rev. 18. (as a mil-stone throwne into the bottome of the sea, so shall shee sinke downe into the pit of destruction. Jn an houre shall her Iudgement come vpon her, the Kings of the earth, and Merchants, shall take notice of it, with wayling and alasse, and the Saints with a double Halleluiah, whiles her smoke ariseth vp for ever and ever.
5. This doctrine of Gods iudgements, so plainly deliuered in his Word, so effectually vrged, [Page 9]and so often repeated, vpon any notable occasion, as it should strike a terrour into the wicked, not to kicke against prickes; so should it animate the godly in all extremities, with the assured dependence vpon a happy issue. But alasse (Beloued) these things sticke with vs most commonly, no longer then they are in acting. Three impediments may be obserued aboue the rest, which frustrate in diuers the good vse of this doctrine, Contempt, neglect, and mis-interpretation by soothing our selues in our owne courses, and turning the streame of Gods iudgements another way. Of the first humour are those, which our Prophet describeth in the next Psal. The vngodly is so proud, that he careth not for God, nether is God in al his thoughts; His waies are alwaies grievous, thy iudgements are far aboue out of his sight, & therefore he puffes at all his enemies. If you vrge vnto him the like iudgmēts, executed vpon others for the same offences, his contemptuous answer is ready, Thus I shall never be cast downe, there shall no harme happen vnto mee. This is the resolution of Antichrist and his followers, as most Interpreters with Saint Ierome, and Saint Augustine note vpon that place. Iudgements never so knowne, Executions never so evident, shall no way deterre them from their damnable projects.Epist. 55. But this is the greatest iudgement of all, (as Saint Cyprian well obserueth) Non intelligere delicta, ne sequatur poenitentia; not to take notice of our faults, lest repentance should therevpon follow. Secondly, the neglect of Gods iudgements appeareth in those men, who are truely affected [Page 10]at the first, but, as a pang, 'tis quickly past ouer, and as newes, it soone growes out of date. Pharaoh was no sooner quitted from one plague, but presently his heart was hardned, to drawe on another: and the Israelites that were so much affrighted at the horrible end of Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, even the morrow after fell vpon Moses and Aaron, & vpbrayded them for killing of the people of God; such small impression is left on vs by the stripes of others. Birds and other brute beasts, most commonly avoid that place where they are sensible by a token that their fellowes haue miscarried: but we looke on others iudgements, as furnished with a supersedeas from all arrests, and argue from their punishments how well they haue deserued, without the least reflexe vpon our owne mutable condition. A third sort play with such examples, and shift off the application from themselues. These will rather ascribe Noahs flood, to an extraordinary aspect or concourse of watry planets, or the drowning of Pharaoh's host, to the inconsiderate venturing vpon an high tide, rather then to Gods wrath for sinne, who sendeth such iudgements on some, to make all the rest afrayde. So our Italianated fugitiues passe ouer the powder-plot, by terming it onely the rash attempt of a few poore vnfortunate Gentlemen; by meanes whereof, their proselytes are hardened to the like courses; whereas such terrible iudgements should teach them to knowe the Lord: and executions make them sensible, how desperately they are seduced.De Ciuit. Dei. lib. 2. cap. 33. But perdidistis vtilitatem calamitatis (as [Page 11]Saint Augustine justly vpbraydeth the Pagans) miseri facti estis, & pessimi permansistis. Wherefore should yee be smitten any more? The whole head is sicke, and the heart is faint. Those that contende so much for a Iudge of the controversies betweene them and vs; why obserue they not out of Gods iudgements, which side the Lord favoureth? Haue any of their damnable projects by Summeruile, Parry, Babington, and his complices, Lopez and his abettours, Campian, Parsons, and their adherents, taken any expected successe? Haue the Popes Bulls and curses wrought any strange effects? Haue Watson and the Powderminers attained to the ende they sought after? If God then haue euer defeated such malicious designes, and shewed by his iudgements vpon the actours, how much hee detesteth such practices; they might well gather, that their courses are not warrantable, or that (as some of them in indignation haue blundred out) the Iudge of all the World is become a Lutherane. For what vertue haue they ever found in their Agnus Dei's, Medals or superstitious reliques, to make their plots successefull? or truth, in the promises of their ghostly Fathers? May they not easily perceaue themselues to bee made the miserable instruments of Antichrists ambition, who sels the soules of men, Apoc. 9. to buy himselfe reputation? If we are such damnable heretiques, as they would make vs, how comes it about that the Lord so takes our part? Is it possible, their doctrine, that is so Catholique, or those Catholiques, that are guided by an infallible head, [Page 12]should venture so farre, and attaine so little? professe such infallibility, and be so often deceaued? If men were not drunke with the wine of Sodome, or nursed with the blood of Dragons, or steeped in the gall of bitternesse, such palpable tokens of Gods iudgements so directly against their proceedings, so mainly in favour of their opposites, might breed at least a suspition that something is amisse, and returne them to a serious examination, to knowe where the fault resteth. But Leopards change not their spots, Apoc. 9. deafe Adders heare no charming. Trumpets may be sounded out against them, and vialls powred out vpon them, yet their Idols shall not be left, nor their sorceries, thefts, or fornications abandoned. Being scorched with the Sunne-shine of Gods Word, in stead of repentance, they turne to blaspheme: and when Egyptian darknesse hath notoriously invironed the seat of the Beast, they will rather gnaw their tongues for paine, then acknowledge Gods arrest that seizeth vpon their Abaddon. But behold, all yee that kindle a fire (saith the Lord by the Prophet Isaiah) & that compasse your selues about with sparkes; Chap. 50. walke in the light of your fire, & in the sparkes that yee haue kindled: but this shall yee haue of my hand, yee shall lye downe in sorrow: the snare that yee laid for others, shall intrappe your selues, which is the successe of the wicked, and comes in the next place to be considered.
6. The wicked is snared in the workes of his owne hands.] As before, the Iustice of God appeared in the execution of his iudgements; so his Wisedome here may bee obserued in the manner of punishment. [Page 13] The wicked] not simply [...], as the Seventy: or generally peccator, a sinner or an offender, as the vulgar: but [...], impius, improbus, irrequietus, vagus, as the root in the Originall will beare; vngoldly, lewd, turbulent, wauering, irreligious towards God, debosht in manners, turbulent in the Common-wealth, vnsetled in all things. Such a one is snared] as a fellow that digges a pit, & fals himselfe into the middest of it (for so the similitude runnes in the former verses, and Interpreters aright apply it.) Or as one that provideth powder to doe a mischiefe, and himselfe is blowne vp with it, so they are plagued, so they are payd home in their owne inventions. And this is a plot, a worke, a matter of paine, and charge, and a vexation vnto them, not begun or continued by others, but contriued by their owne hands. A wonderfull judgement of God to informe his Chosen, that his Wisedome disposeth all for their good; and a terrour to the wicked, to daunt them in the like projects, and make others take heed by their example. This the heathen themselues haue obserued, [...]. Chiliads of their proverbs testifie so much; [...], Thou hast plaid the Politician, to vndoe thy selfe. [...], buzzing as a Flye about the candle, to sindge his owne wings. So in the Scripture Adonibezek confesseth, Threescore and tenne Kings hauing their thumbes and their great toes cut off, gathered their meat vnder my table; as I haue done, so God hath requited me, Iudges 1.7. Pharaoh tooke an order for the making away of the Hebrew Infants; [Page 14]and was requited at length with the death of his first-borne. Hamans gallowes set vp to hang Mordecai, serued for his owne strangling. Herob slew the infants of Bethlem, and was punished in the end, by murdering of his owne children. When Hildebrand had suborned a villaine to provide a great stone, to let fall on the head of the Emperour Fredericke, as he came to doe his devotions, according to his accustomed manner in the Church of Saint Mary of mount Aventine, the fellow making more haste, then good speed, tumbled down with the stone himselfe, and there was broken in pieces by the same engine, wherewith he treacherously would haue crushed his Soveraigne. The story is distinctly set downe by Benno the Cardinal in the life of Gregory the seventh. And who reads not, how Alexander the sixt was poysoned with the same liquor hee had prouided to make away some of his Cardinals? This measure had Agag by Samuel; As thy sword hath made women childlesse, 1. Sam. 15.13. so shall thy mother be childlesse among women. It was wished to old Babylon, Happy shall he bee that rewardeth thee as thou hast serued vs: Psal. 137. And must befall the new; Rev. 18. Reward her as shee hath rewarded you, and double vnto her double, according to her works: in the cup that she hath filled, fill to her double. How much she hath glorified her selfe and lived delitiously, so much torment and sorrow giue her. This cannot bee expressed in plainer termes, then our Prophet hath it in the 37. Psalme: The vngoldly hath drawne out the sword, and bent their bow, to cast down the poore and needy, and to slay such [Page 15]as be of a right conversation. But their sword shall goe thorow their owne heart, and their bow shall be broken. Which before, more directly to our purpose, wee may finde, set downe in the seuenth Psalme, The vngodly hath graven and digged a pit, and is falne vnto the destruction that he made for other. For his travell shall come vpon his owne head, and his wickednesse shall fall vpon his owne pate. And did not this showre of snares, to the amazement of themselues, and their adherents, by the iust iudgement of God strangely accompany the worke of our powder-plotters? Who knowes not Catesby, Rookwood, and Grant, (the principall actors in that hellish designe) as they were drying powder at Holbeck in Worcester-shire, were disfigured, and maimed, by the firing of the same powder? and not long after, how the same Cates by, and Fercy desperatly were slaine at one shotte, proceeding from power? So iustly they were snared in the worke of their owne hands, that themselues vpon their knees were forced to confesse it. This is registred by the hand of a King, who had best meanes to know it, and greatest reason to relate it, to the terrour and shame of all such divellish assasinates. Now let their Apologists returne from beyond the seas, grin like a dog, and put on the impudency to smother it.
7 They will tell vs that their Catholique Doctrine in no sort countenanceth it; and the faults of some malecontents, are ever to bee distinguished from the equity of the cause. But this is but a gilded pill, compounded onely for those of their [Page 16]owne complection, a Tophisme, a shift, an after-reckoning; which is as soone discouered, as their bookes are opened. We are not such dastards (saith Gretser in his vespertilio haeretico-politicus) that we feare openly to affirme, Pag. 159. that the Pope of Rome may (if necessity so require) free his Catholique subiects frō their oath of fidelity; if their Soveraigne handle thē tyrannically: & father he ads, If it be done discreetly and warily, it is a meritorious worke. But say now, that subiects should proceed to execution, vpon such way made by the Pope, should they not (thinke you) therefore by iustly punished as traytours? Aphoris. verbo Clericus. No, saith Emanuel Sa, especially if they be of the Clergy: for the rebellion of a Clarke against a King, is not treason, is as much as he is not subiect vnto him. Then perchance the Laity is left only to the stake, as hauing no such warrant to exempt them from King-killing. Simancha will helpe that too: As soone as a Christiā King becomes hereticall, Instit. tit. 23.5.11. forthwith his subiects are freed from his government over them. This is short worke indeed. But may hee not then be left to Gods Iudgement, vntill it shall please him in mercy to free the people from that yoake? No sure (saith Bellarmine) especially if he goe about to infect his subiects: De Summo point. lib. 5. cap. 7. Then they are bound (ads Sanders) as soone as may be, to set another in his place. They ought to expell him (saith Philopater) as the enemy of Christ, De visib. monar. l. 2. cap. 4. Pag. 194. from hauing authority over Christian people. and this he affirmes to bee the vndoubted doctrine among the learned, and agreeable to Apostolic all truth. Here is Apostolicall truth with a witnesse. But suppose the Popes Apostolicall transcendency [Page 17]either in pitty, or policie, hold such a King fit for a time to be spared; I trust the, good Catholique Subiects may not venture to stirre. Yes but they may (saith Bannes) Etiamsi Pontifex toleraret Regem Apostatam; tamē Respub. In secundam secun de Christiana possit q. 12. art. 2. illū pellera è regno, quoniā Pontifex sine ratione permittit illum impunitum. Thought the Pope himselfe should be never so indulgent; the people, if they list, may vn king him, because the Pope vnreasonably is slacke in his office. Well then no remedy is left among these mē for Protestāt Kings, but down they must. If their holy Father make scruple to correct thē, their own vassals may take them in hand. Perchance this will work with thē to be reconciled to the Church, & thē it is likely they shall be restored to their estates. Simancha will tell them also in that case, whereunto they shall trust: Neo ius hoc recuperabūt (saith he) quāvis postea reconciliētur Ecclesiae. Once gone, & for ever discarded, nay their childrē, though innocēt or Chatholikes, must be punished for their fathers errours, & be excluded for ever from succession, to giue way to whom the Pope pleaseth.
I haue gleaned these few scatterings by the way, (Beloued) to make it appeare to those that would willingly be better perswaded of their doctrine, that the doctrine it selfe directly warranteth treason, let the traytours be what they will, and that none can bee an absolute Papist, but (if hee throughly vnderstand himselfe, and liuer vnder a Christian Frince that hath renounced the Popes authority) must needs, being put vnto it, bee an absolute traytour. The Popes infallibility hee [Page 18]assumeth to make heretiques, and punish them by vertue of his Supremacie: The exemption of his Clergy, to act their owne designes; the interesting the people, in the right of making of a King (whom they define, with Apostate William Reinolds, De iusta authorit. pa. 8.1. in scorne, to be but a creature of mans creatiō) how can it stand with loyall obedience, that God and nature haue prescribed? And now (Beloued) if these were speculations only in their schooles, or some few mens overlashing, in an emulation to vphold their owne hierarchie, or some doubtfull deductions, onely taken by our men at the worst, their doctrine were the more excusable, and their followers more to be borne with. But when practice shall follow vpon such divelish positions, and apologies be published to the world to maintaine that practice: then cursed be they as Meroz, cursed bitterly be all such subiects, and inhabitants that take not the Lords part against such miscreants. for what eares would not tingle to heare, that Pope Sixtus, the fift, in the consistorie of his Cardinals, should paralell the murder of Henry the third, King of France, by that desperate villaine Iames Clement, with the fact of Iudith, and conclude it to be a little lesse mystery then Christs Incarnations? for defending of the same fact, though Iohn Guiniard a Iesuite were executed: yet Richeome in his apology excuseth him; Clarus Bonarscius in his Theatrum honoris, extolls him to the skies. Such tokens these Ignatians leaue to Princes, of their submission and fidelity. What should I speake of Francis Verona Constantinus, [Page 19]who wrote an apology for Iohn Castile, to justify his stabbing, and hurting of Henry the Great? Wherein hee concludes, that notwithstanding the decree of the Councell of Constance, it is lawfull for any private man to murder Kings and Princes, condemned of heresy and tyranny. And to come home neerer vnto our selues:Anno. 1587. Stanlies treacherous giving vp of Deventrey, had it not Cardinall Allen to defend it? Had not Oneile before, and Tyrone afterwards the determination of the Vniversity of Salamancha to animate them onward in their rebellion? What marvell is it then that Garnet, and the powder treason, had Eudaemon-Iohannes his apology? Claudius Aquaviva's approbation, Bellarmines excuse, Hamond the Iesuites absolution, as Barrier in France had the Iesuite Varrad's, to confirme him in his purpose, to prevent Ravilliac? No better fruit is to be looked for vpon such wild-figtrees, who care not what they say or doe, and turne off all such prodigies with a sleight or scorne. Because the Scythians slew their King Scyle, for favouring the strange rites of Bacchus, Simancha infers that Iure and Merito, Inst. Cath. 23. ser. 12.13. such Princes are to be made away, as receiue any kind of doctrine differing from the papisticall. De reg. instit. lib. 1. cap. 7. Mariana accounts it a moderate course, to poyson a chayre or garment for the killing of a King: but marke his waighty reason for it; Because (saith he) I find the Kings of the Moores haue often vsed it. Wherevpon Hoffeus the Iesuite was wont to say (as Hasenmuller, Histor. Iesuit. cap. 6. who liued amongst them reports it) that they dragg'd any Lutheran they could find, straightway [Page 20]to the fire, vt sic anima eius in curru igneo ad inferos feratur, that so his soule in a fiery chariot might bee hurried to hell. Worse then all this: they hold it a case of Conscience, not to spare their owne side, to doe ours a mischiefe. Garnet the Provinciall being questioned by Catesby, whether with a safe conscience, they might proceed in their powder-proiect, seeing in the blowing vp of the King, and Protestants, divers also of the Papists must necessarily goe the same way? replies very profoundly, that no doubt it might well be done, seeing it should redounde to the good of the Catholique Church. And this Eudaemon defends with great earnestnesse. Which puts mee in minde of a story related by Platina in the life of Iohn the foure and twentieth, when one Facinus Canis was hired by the Gibellines, to suppresse their contrary factions of the Gwelphes, in the city of Papia, and the covenant was, that hee should haue the goods of the Gwelphes for his pay. Hee obtaining the victory, falls a rifling of the Gibellines also, without distinction: and being accused therefore, as not standing to his promise, replies, That themselues indeed were Gibellines, and should be safe; but their goods were Gwelphes, and must goe to wrack, as well as those of their adversaries. So assure your selues (Beloued) if Italians and Spaniards should once come, (which God of his infinite mercy forbid,) to compose the differences betweene vs, & our home-bred Recusants, howsoeuer our blood should pay for it, yet their estates might perhaps be confiscated, as infected by our heresy. [Page 21]Garnets decision would be of force; such matters must not be stood vpon, when the good of the Catholique cause is thereby advanced. O that religion should ever be made a cloake for such atheisticall practises! What hard measure had beene offered by our King and State, that these traytours should bee so exasperated? Were they hurried to the fire, as in Queene Maries daies? or was there a new Inquisition erected, in imitation of that of Spaine, with tortures and racks to rectify them? Nay, were they not tolerated at a small rate, or none at all, to enioy their possessions and liberty, graced with titles of Honour, admitted to be about His Maiesty, and haue the protection of his lawes, without any violence offered? From whence then came the powder-plot, but from the devill himselfe, & the malice of the whore of Babylon, which delighteth to carouse in blood? But God hath snared the wicked in the worke of his owne hands, the snare is broken, & we are deliuered. Isaih. 47. Come down therefore & sit in the dust, sit on the ground, sit silent, O daughter of Babylon. Is not thy nakednes vncovered, thy shame seene? art thou not taken in the crafty wilinesse that thou hast imagined? O that our poore besotted recusants would but be brought to an ingenuous examination of these things, whether it were likely they would lead them to heauen, who devise and allow of such powder-stratagens from Hell? Whether true Religion hath beene euer advanced by such bloudy and treacherous snares and engines? Then would they surely afford their Higgaion & Selah to celebrate with vs this day, [Page 22]this thrice-happy Deliverance. Which is the duty left for vs in the last place to conclude with.
9 Higgaion, Selah] Few words, and obscure; yet importing more matter, then could be well expressed in any other tongue. And therefore, as they are omitted in the Greeke and vulgar Latine, as also in our Church-booke translation, by reason of their obscurenesse, and remotenesse from popular capacities, especially in a continuate reading without interpretation: so are they faithfully restored by our last Translatours, as integrall parts of the text, which are not to bee left out, though the greatest skill of the Learned may be stagger'd at their meaning. Needelesse therefore was the exception of some Critikes, to our Church-Booke, for not reading commonly those words to the people, seeing they haue them otherwise in a more exact translation, and reserved to the exposition of a learned Preacher. Some there be that slight both the words as interiections, expressing only a sudden passion, vnder an imperfect sense. But others diue deeper, whom we haue good reason to follow. Higgaion is but twise, besides in this place, found in the Scripture, and that onely in the Psalmes; once in the 19. Psalme: Let the words of my mouth & [...] the meditation of my heart be alwaies acceptable in thy sight, Vers. vlt. O Lord, my strength and my redeemer. And againe in the 92. It is a good thing to giue thankes vnto the Lord, Vers. 3. and to sing prayses to thy name, O thou most high. To shew forth thy louing kindnes in the morning, & thy faithfulnes every night; [...] [Page 23] Vpon an instrument of tenne strings, and vpon the Psalterie, vpon the Harp with a solemne sound. The word Selah wee haue 92. times, but Higgaion and Selah together, onely in this place; which argueth more then an ordinary rejoycing, proportioned to the Prophets deliuerance, which (out of doubt) was extraordinarie. All that I read, deriue the word Higgaion from the root. [...], which signifieth to publish with the mouth, to meditate with the heart, to rowze vp all the faculties, with the most serious intention. Agreeable to this is the word Selah, either from the root [...] (as R. Kimchi would haue it) to lift vp, to rayse, properly a way to make it more passable, or [...] to tread downe, to make plaine. To the same purpose, Avenarius sayes, that in all the Commentaries of the Rabbines, he could obserue no certaine signification of this word: and Buxtorfius is of the minde, that it signifieth nothing but onely a tone, peculiar to the Musitians of those dayes. It were endlesse to heape vp all varieties, which either word breedeth among the learned. Iunius makes both joyned in this place, to signifie, rem meditandam summe, a matter to bee especially thought on. Vatablus, with the Rabbines, and the Chalday Paraphrase extend it to an everlasting Meditation. They that restraine it to song, or instruments, differ not in a manner from them vpon the point, for that which the former obserue in the subiect, they afford vs in the tune. All concurre in this, That the greatest deliuerances, are to bee celebrated with the greatest thanksgiuing: no cheerefullnesse [Page 24]must be wanting, no laudable solemnity of musicke: assembling, feasting, congratulation neglected, in performing such religious duties. Private, and daily, or ordinary blessings may bee privately, and daily, or ordinarily recounted, at least with a single Selah, a stirring, or chearing vp of our particular devotions: but for such deliverances as that of Eighty eight, and this publike and extraordinary freeing of the Church, the whole State, the preseruation of the King, Queene, Prince, all the Nobles, all the Iudges, the Reverend Clergy, and Lawyers, the Worthies of all our Country and Corporations, vpon the point to be blowne vp, and dismembred by the Divels engine; together with the vtter desolation of so flourishing a Kingdome; here a Higgaion & Selah must be joyned together; Halleluiahs added vnto it; Trumpets and Shalmes must be winded aloud, Asaph's and Iedithun's must shew their skill, new songs, new cantica canticorum, whole new sets of cāticles, Mictham's, & Mismor's, Neginoth's and Mahaloth's, Tehillah's and Tephillah's must be framed by the Learned. Let every thing that hath breath, praise the Lord.
10. And here if the matter it selfe rowze not your meditations, little helpe can bee expected from any vncomposed straines. You that haue read of so many heathenish tyrannies, and Turkish cruelties; you that haue had occasion to travell amongst any barbarous nations, or sauage Cannibals; you that haue heard of the most prodigious treasons and massacnes, that euer were attempted, or thought on vnder the Sunne; haue you ever read, [Page 25]or seene, or heard of any monstrous immanity, comparable to this of the Powder-Treason? Haue ever Turkes, or Tartars, any Nero'es or Caligula's made vse of powder, or such engines of furie, to ruine whole States at one blow? Nay, to blow vp their owne darlings, their owne Patrons, their owne innocent kinred that never offended them; but onely these spuria vitulamina, these bastard imps of the Whore of Babylon? If the ruine of your liuing Countrymen had no way affected you, what had the monuments of the dead deserued, that so many sepulchres of ancient Kings must be laid on heapes, and vtterly defaced? what fault was in the dumbe stones, and stately Edifices of your forefathers, that they should be left as spectacles of your merciles crueltie? But now perchance they repent it, and are ashamed of the Actors, and their courses. O no; that scarlet Harlot hath not learned to blush. They are pictured for Confessours and Martyres, their zeale is commended, the State condemned for punishing their Ring-leaders vniustly, and their Proselytes here amongst vs (which I grieue to speake of) follow the same doctrine that led them vnto it, and are animated to the like attempts, when their ability shall grow sufficient. For marke but these few words of Bannes a Spanish Schooleman, (whom a man would take to be none of the worst, especially in comparison of the Iesuites) Angli (saith he) sunt excusandi, quia nonse eximunt à Superiorum potestate, nec bellum contra eos gerunt, quia non suppetunt ill is vires ad consequentia pericula: In 2.2. Aquin. q. 12. art. 2. The English Catholikes [Page 26]are to be excused for not taking armes against their Superiours, because they want sufficient power to goe through with the businesse. Tolerate them then but to grow to a head, and to make their party good, and their natural bond to Prince or Country, should little dismay them, from venturing vpon the like Powder-plots. Where be then our Higgaions & Selah's (Beloued) for the stopping of this brood of vipers, that their force should not bee answerable to their malice? As the Israelites had their Pascha and Purim, Holydaies set apart for the acknowledgement of their grand deliuerance frō Pharaoh, and Hamans treason: why should not this dayes solemnity bee continued with everlasting thankfulnesse, for the miraculous discouery of the Powder-plot? Let the people learne from our Pulpits, with what kinde of Salt-peter their Catholicisme is powdred; let our children vnderstand in our streets, the barbarousnesse of the plot, the profession of the actours, the danger that would haue falne on their innocent heads; If the Lord in Iudgement to the enginers, and in mercy to vs, had not prevented it, and snared the wicked in the worke of their own hands. At the mentioning of our Church or King, at the beholding, or remembrance of our Parliaments, and chiefe places of Iustice, let the villany of the Powder-proiect bee never forgotten. In the celebrating of the holy Eucharist, let our thankfulnesse for this deliuerance bee an especiall part of our Sacrifice: Finally, let vs joyntly conclude as our Prophet here beginneth this Psalme: Wee will prayse thee, O Lord, with our whole heart, we wil [Page 27]shew forth all thy wonderous Workes. Wee will bee glad and reioyce in thee, wee will sing prayse to thy Name, O thou most High. For our enemies are turned backe, they haue falne and perished at thy presence; for thou hast maintained our right and our cause, thou sittest in the Throne, iudging right. Now to this God the Father, God the Sonne, and God the Holy Ghost, three Persons and one Lord, who is knowne by the Iudgement which he executeth, and hath snared the wicked in the worke of his owne hands, be ascribed with Higgaion and Selah all praises, power, and glory from this time forth for evermore.
AMEN.
HEZEKIAHS SICKNESSE AND RECOVERY.
24. In those daies Hezekiah was sicke to the death, and prayed vnto the Lord, and hee spake vnto him, and he gaue him a signe.
1.MY Text is a type of the Worlds vncertainty, Mans security, and Gods mercy, to those that depend on him. Wherein wee haue a view of our misery, with the meanes and Author of our surest deliverance. The instance is in Hezechiah a King, a fit patterne for the best, the remedy Prayer, the chiefest refuge for the devoutest: Which is effectuall onely by the good will of him in the bush, who relieueth ever at a pinch, by speaking, and giuing a signe, for our convenient comfort. I will not trespasse on your patience, by [Page 2]a tedious rehearsall of the connection, with that which went before: let it suffice therefore to take in by the way for an entrance, First, a touch of Hezechiah's laudable life, expressed more at large in the 2. of Kings, the 18. and 19. chapters, all one in a manner with the 36. the 37. and 38. of Isaiah: And secondly, of his wonderfull deliverance, whereof I am now to speake. His goodnes, and zeale is summarily here compriz'd: First, towards the Church, The Levites must carry the filthinesse out of it, verse 5. The Priests must rowze themselues vp to bee carefull in their places; My sonnes (saith he) be not now negligent, for the Lord hath chosen you to stand before him and serue him. verse 11. He restoreth the Church-goods, and sacrifices, by strict command, vers. 19. and 24. and reviueth the auncient solemnities of Trumpets, and Church-musicke, ordained, and ordered by his predecessor David, verse 27. and 30. And surely the best method in a reformation, beginneth ever with God; for from thence proceeds a Blessing, to prosper all that followes. His care for the Commonwealth in the next place, comes not short of this. He fortifies his citty (saith the sonne of Syrach) and by digging thorow a hard rocke with Iron, brought water into the middest thereof, Chap. 48. Hee built the wall that was broken, and raysed vp the towers, and another wall without, prepared Millo, made darts and shields in abundance, set Captaines of warre over his people, by the councell of his Princes and Mighty men, and his owne comfortable encouragements, verse the 3. and forward. It were [Page 3]his Courtiers, and the men of Iudah (no doubt by his example and good directions) that copyed out the Proverbs of Salomon, which now are a part of our Canon, from the beginning of the 25. Chapter, vnto the end of the booke (as the 1. verse of that Chapter sheweth.) And if we may credit the relations of Genebrard, and Torniellus, hee was a great Patrone of the Mathematiques, & tooke order for the right reckoning of the yeere by intercalation of the moneth Nisan, for which the Iewes now vse Adar, (as appeares in their Calenders) to the same effect. So great matters may bee brought to passe in a Common-wealth, where Learned men are in place, and Kings themselues are learned, to giue examples and directions. All which are farther seasoned by his personall and inherent graces: His dispatch, in execution, his resolution against Idolatry, his respect to Gods messengers, his patience in affliction, his earnestnesse in prayer, his confidence in danger, his wisdome in counsell, his study to reforme others, his thankefulnesse to God for all blessings receiued, make his Miraculous deliverances seeme the lesse strange, which here may be observed to bee Two aboue the rest: the First, from the invasion of Senacherib, and the Second, from his dangerous, and deadly disease.
2. What might not Hezekiah looke for at Gods hands, whose favour hee had found for so long a space, to prevent his desires, accept his endevours, prosper all his actions? from whom hee had receiued so many comfortable promises, and messages, and whose Angell had so strangely quitted [Page 4]him, from so heauy an enemy? yet here wee see, that amongst all these Blessings and triumphs, he must come notwithstanding to his tryall. For in those dayes Hezekiah was sicke to the death: hee must take the sowre among the sweete, to set an edge to his devotions, and make farther way for mercies, and wonders: wherein we haue the Spirituall Gests, (if I may so speake) of a Christian progresse; From care and industry to doe good, to some temporall happinesse; from that, to sicknesse; from sicknesse, to Prayer; from Prayer, to recovery, and other comforts and signes of Gods favour, till all at last come home to the Court of Heaven, and there we shall bee freed from other changes, and removealls.
The words (without farther straining) yeeld vs these 3 circumstances: Hezekiah's
- 1. Sicknesse.
- 2. Physicke.
- 3. Physicion.
His Sicknesse dangerous; his Physicke, precious; his Physition, alwaies successefull. All which must needs be granted, his sicknesse being to death; his physicke, Prayer; his physicion, God himselfe: and for memories sake, may thus be connected; Because Hezekiah was sicke, therefore he prayed, & because he prayed, therefore God spake vnto him, and afforded him a signe: which farther notes vnto vs the commonnesse of sicknesse, the force of prayer, and the readinesse of Gods helpe, vnto such as earnestly and faithfully repayre vnto him for physicke. Of all these in their order, briefly and plainely, as the Spirit of God shall inable me, and your Royall patience [Page 5] giue leaue. And first of the first, which is Hezekiah's sicknesse, in these words:
3 In those dayes Hezekiah was sicke to the death] A sorry entrance to continue, if the remedy bee not the sooner. For sicknesse is the dashing of all worldly delights: And true happinesse cannot harbour, where that hath taken vp a lodging. But he that goeth on this way weeping, and beareth forth good seede, shall doubtlesse come againe with ioy, and bring his sheaues with him. It would be tedious for you to heare, or me to vndertake the clearing of all those doubts that interpreters out of these words haue raysed, rather then resolued. As first, concerning the time of this sicknesse, whether it were before, or after the miraculous deliuery from Senacheribs Invasion. Most of the Iewish Rabbins, with Salomon Iarchi, and Kimchi; and the Papists, with Abulensis and Lyra, together with some of our reformed, as Musculus and Bullinger, hold that it was before. Their grounds are two: Otherwise (say they) how could Hezechiah raigne but iust nine and twenty yeeres, seeing fifteene yeeres were added by miracle, after his sicknes, and in the fourteenth yeere of his raigne, Senacherib came against him. Now, likely it is, that so many great matters could not bee dispatched in one yeere. Besides, he hath a promise after his sicknesse, to be delivered from the King of Assyria, 2. King. 20.16. Which argueth, that deliverance was not past before. Notwithstanding Saint Hierome, Saint Augustine, Luther, Calvine, and the maior part of our Interpreters, who take [Page 6]after them, out of Iosephus, suppose all the warre first ended, before this sicknesse began. First, because the order of the text (in all three places where it is mentioned) so casteth it. And next, in all these tumults, wee finde Hezekiah, either consulting with the Propher, or praying in the Temple, or giuing directions to his people and Councel, or otherwise bestirring himselfe, without any mention of any sicknesse. And well might all these troubles come within the compasse of one yeere, (as Serrarius the Iesuite against his owne side granteth) to wit, that fourteenth they speake of, wherein Senacherib came, and was defeated, Hezekiah sickened, recouered and liued 15 yeeres after, to make vp the nine and twenty. Now, in that God promised to deliver him after his sicknesse, it might not bee from the Assyrians first Invasion, but from his returne againe, that was perchance both threatned, and feared, as the latter opinion (I thinke) more probably defendeth. So the meaning of the text will fall out to be, (according to this interpretation) In those daies.] that is, not before, or amidst, but after all troubles were ended, when Hezechiah had best reason to thinke himselfe most secute. When many brought Gifts, and presents vnto him (as the words are immediatly before my text) so that hee was magnified in the sight of all Nations, then, in the middest of his Prosperity, when he (perchance) thought least on it, was hee seazed vpon with this deadly sicknesse.
4 Now what manner of sicknesse this should [Page 7]be, Authours also vary; some would haue it to be the Kings Evill, as Aquila, Symmachus and Theodosion. Others, an Imposthumation. Glycas saith, that it was in his foote, which began to rot. Most coniecture it to be the Plague, in regard of the Byle that appeared outwardly, and his extreame danger of life. But such conjectures besides the Text, are vaine and needlesse. Of like nature are the causes of this sicknesse, which by divers are rendred. One is thought to be the Kings refusing to marry, vpon a conceit that hee was that Immanuel, the Virgins Sonne, promised a little before to his Father Ahaz. So R. Salomon, Lyra, and Glycas, in the 2. part of his Annals. But Abulensis confutes this mainely, and most Interpreters are ashamed of it. Others, with the scholasticall History, affirme, that this sicknesse was a punishment, for the Kings neglect of thankesgiuing, after the overthrow of Sennacherib. But Iosephus, (whotooke most paines to bee acquainted with such matters in the history of his Country) expresseth particularly the Sacrifices and Solemnities that vpon that occasion were vsed. Besides we may adde, that no fault is layd to this good Kings charge before his sicknesse, but after. More safely then we may conclude with S. Hierom vpon the 38. of Isaiah, That this disease was rather a restraint from future presumption, then a punishment for former sinnes. Not [...], inflicted by way of revenge, or [...], as a ransom to make satisfaction, but [...], or [...], a lessoning for himselfe, or [...], an example to others, a tryall for [Page 8]his instruction (saith Bernard) not a forsaking to his destruction. For howsoever all afflictions presuppose sinne: yet all are not inflicted, as the punishment of sinne, which Iobs long disputation with his friends, and the Lords determination in the end, maketh most apparent. Neither want there farther proofes in this kinde. When the Disciples made question, concerning the man that was borneblind, Iohn 9. Whether it came through his owne or his parents fault; our Saviour denies both members of the division, and tells them that it was rather that the workes of God should be made manifest in him. The Tower of Siloā fell vpon eighteene persons, not so much for their sinnes, as for the lessoning of others, Luk. 13. Because of the mixt cup in the Lords hand, Psal. 75. his children sometimes are to drinke the purer wine, though his enemies shall bee sure of the dregs. For what is this world else, but as the Author of the Sermons de Tempore shewes it, (as it were in a Map) a vast and glowing Furnace, where the wicked are the drosse, the godly, the gold, tribulation, the fire, and God himselfe, the Workeman? Is it not better therefore (saith Saint Augustine) that God should chastise thee here, then spare thee here, and forsake thee hereafter? He would haue a Champion valiant, without an adversary (saith Saint Basil) that supposeth a iust man should be free from afflictions. For What are all such crosses, but as so many penitenti-Ill Sermons, preached by God himselfe, to make vs know our selues, and bring vs home vnto him? [Page 9]He that proues not a good student in this Schoole of the Crosse, hath small hopes to attaine hereafter to any degree in heauen. The old Testament began almost with Abels slaughter, and the New, with the butchering of the Infants, and Iohn Baptists imprisonment. The Patriarks, Prophets, and Apostles, with all Gods chosen, had their part of this cup. He chastiseth all that he receiueth, Prov. 3. So here, good King Hezechiah, in the height of his prosperity, is remembred with a sicknesse; to minde the greatest, of their frailty, and the holiest, of their humiliation, and the happiest, not to depend vpon their owne abilities; much more the meanest here should learne, with patience to vndergoe such crosses, as their betters haue borne, and with compassion not to censure, but to comfort their afflicted brethren. For canst thou murmure if God should visite thee, when thou considerest that Hezekiah was sicke? Or account thy payne too greeuous, when his was to the death? or complaine it comes vnseasonably, seeing this happened to him in those dayes, wherein nothing was expected but joy and triumphs? I should distrust your vnderstandings, and religious dispositions, to presse this point further. It is a sad theame to discourse of sicknesse: the remedy therefore (I trust) will bee the more welcome, which the Text leadeth vnto, in the words following.
5. And he prayed vnto the Lord.] Prayer pierceth the cloudes, offereth violence to the Kingdome of heauen, and in manner ouer-ruleth him, [Page 10]that over-ruleth all things, But that this Physicke proue strong in operation, it must bee continued, and fervent, as the best Doctours prescribe, and tempered with the precious ingredients of Faith, Hope, and Charity.
Not windy wordes, but waighty wishes, not the harpe strings, but the heart strings, not hee that crieth lowdest, but he that loueth most, hath the best acceptance before the. Throne of grace. In this forme (no doubt) dying Hezekiah commended his desperate case to the Lord of life; and howsoeuer, the harsh message of Isaiah the Prophet, was sufficient to breake his heart, so vnexpectedly sent, so peremptorily deliuered, so likely to take effect in so great extremity: Set thine house in order, for thou shalt surely dye, and not liue: which the damnable glosse of some Rabbines make yet a great deale more horrid; Thou shalt surely dye] (say they) that is, in this World: And not liue] that is, in the World to come: Yet faith lets not goe it's hold, hope would not bee perswaded, but that God would be intreated; hee had heard of his mercies of old, and had tasted of the sweetnesse of them in all the passage of his life; and therefore hee now resolues to imploy his expiring spirits, and gasping breath, as long as they should continue, to try at the last cast, what might be obtained. Blessed King! it was Gods entraordinary grace that settled thee in this directest course; some would sooner haue [Page 11]murmured; Haue I beene so carefull and Zealous to doe God seruice, and shall this bee my recompence, to be cut off before my time? must I, after so many fayre promises, dye thus childlesse in my flourishing age? and is there no other order to be taken, but onely to set my house in order? Many of the like speeches impatience would haue vttered, and perchance haue abused the Prophet for bringing such a dismall doome. But our Kings broken and contrite heart containeth no such dregges: hee heares all with patience, beares all with patience, considers all with patience, and so with teares in his eyes, death in his face, (yet confidence in his heart (hee turnes about vnto the wall. This hee did (say many Interpreters) because the Temple stood that way, towards which it was their custome to turne their faces in prayer. Saint Hierome takes the reason to bee rather, that the standers by might not behold his teares: and Lyra, that they might not hinder him, as Angelomus further notes, by disturbing his devotion. His teares may bee also thought to proceed, not so much from the horrour of instant death; or a loth to depart from worldly pleasures; or an vnmanly sinking vnder the extremity of paine (howsoeuer such brunts most commonly shame the valour of those, who hold themselues most resolute:) as from a desire he had, to perfect the reformation which was begun; and to leaue an heyre behinde (for then he had none) to succeede in his Kingdome, and continue the blessed line. For how could it chuse [Page 12]but grieue him to fore-thinke on the distraction that was like to ensue, in a State so vnsettled? Many yet addicted to Idolatry; false-hearted Shebna the Treasurer gaping to succeed, which could not be without opposition. Many particulars besides, (which himselfe only knew,) and the world could not take notice of, might justly occasion him to water his couch with teares. And teares in such a case, either for publique good, or private escapes, by Davids practice, Ieremies Lamentations, and our Saviours weeping for Lazarus, and over Ierusalem, are warranted to be Heroicall. We haue more sinnes (Beloued) to bewaile, but fewer teares to shead; greater occasion to hide our faces, but lesse contrition to doe it: many Physitians shall bee first fee'd, before this remedy bee thought vpon, that Hezekiah prayed vnto the Lord.
6. Hee prayed.] Simon Magus had not the grace to pray himselfe, but the face to intreat others. I make no doubt, but here the Prophet Isaiah prayed, the Priests prayed, the Courtiers and people prayed, (all were good helpes, and it was their dutie) yet this sufficeth not Hezekiah, except hee pray himselfe: hee could best plead his owne cause, and commence his owne suit, and haue the better audience. But to whom doth hee pray? Popery was not then on foot, to pray to Saints departed before their images, or buying Masses, or applying reliques. Isaiah had instructed them better, that Abraham was ignorant of them, and the Brazen Serpent was broken downe by the Kings command, and called Nehushtan, that no such [Page 13]praying should be vsed vnto it. Hee prayed therefore (as the text hath it) vnto the Lord] and none other, him hee had onely offended, his mercy hee had ever found ready, his power hee was assured of, he alone throughly knewe his wofull case, and therefore not as much as dreamed of the mediation of any other. The forme of his prayer is set downe in the twentieth of the 26. of Kings, and Esay the 38. in the same wordes, to teach vs to regard that the more, which the Holy Ghost vouchsafeth so precisely to repeat. From whence if our Puritans hope to drawe any instance for their extemporary brabbling, and brawling against our set formes of prayer; the text will shew them, as repugnant to Hezekiah herein, as commonly they are otherwise to all their lawfull Superiours, For his prayer here was on his bed, vpon his particular and extraordinary necessity; they must vent theirs in the Church, where no such occasion is offered, to the excluding of better formes, then their best premeditation can affoord vs. Hezekiah turned his face to the wall, that this particular request of his might not bee heard, or disturbed: The gift of these men is vnder-valued, if their proselytes be not about them to applaud, and admire it. More tolerable therefore it were, that they troubled not the Church more by their prating, then they helpe it by such praying. In this case, if their conceits were not too fleeting, they might consider, that prayer is of two sorts, Publique, or private. Publique, may be either solemne in the Church; or more retired, in a familie, or some other [Page 14] occasioned assembly. Now to thrust in here, with sudden, and vnconcocted flashes, were not only to crosse Scripture, Fathers, and the continuall practice of all Christian Assemblies, that euer deserved the name of Churches: but also to abuse such Holy meetings, by hindring the concurrence of devotions in knowne petitions, wherein they ought to joyne, and the saying Amen to that, they must be sure is warrantable. Private prayers, (I confesse) are of another nature, wherein divers notwithstanding may bee holpe what to say, and directed, what to aske, by publike formes, though such particulars may often fall out in regard of personall grievances, sinnes, or benefits, that may dictate (as it were) an ejaculatory prayer, as the occasion shall bee offered. Such was Hezekiah's here, and such were to be wished more rife, among all sorts of people. Notable examples herein wee haue of Iacob; O Lord God of my Father Abraham, and God of my Father Isaack: Gen. 32.9. The Lord which saidst vnto me, Returne into thy Countrey, and to thy kinred, and I will deale well with thee: I am not worthy of the lest of all thy mercies, & all the truth which thou hast shewed vnto thy servant. For with my staffe I passed over this Iordan, and now I am become two bands. Deliuer me, I pray thee, from the hand of my brother, from the hand of Esau, for I feare him. So Sampson, vpon his resolution to dye: O Lord God (saith he) remember me, Iud. 16, 28. I pray thee, and strengthen me, onely this once, O God, that I may bee at once avenged of the Philistims, for my two eyes. And what are the most part of Davids Psalmes, but a contexture [Page 15]of such heavenly wishes, aptly composed for his owne vse, and the direction of others, that expect the same protection? O how would it become the conversation of Christians, in stead of corrupt communication, and blasphemous oathes and cursings, to haue their mouthes filled with such Prayses and Prayers? How well doe such speeches sound from the mouthes of good subiects? God saue the King: or Giue the King thy Iudgements, O Lord, and thy righteousnes vnto the Kings Sonne. In the warlike raigne of David, wee haue a large description in Scripture, of Captaines and Worthies; but in Solomons succeeding Peaceable government, of stately buildings, notable examples of Iustice, flourishing of the Arts, trafficking with forraine Nations, and the like. All which are the extraordinary blessings of God, and by his disposall haue their turnes, and periods, which most commonly are found in the body, as the head is affected. Where a King therefore makes the Lords Prayer, the best Prayer, the subject of his meditations; with what face may subiects be backward, in following such directions? Hezekiah (as wee all know) wanted not titles, nor treasure, nor friends, nor any other good parts, that might grace a man: and yet heere wee see in the vpshot of extremity, his onely refuge is Prayer. And this brings him to the speech of the Physitian, which recouered him. For when he had prayed vnto the Lord, the Lord spake vnto him, and hee gaue him a signe. Where we haue the last words of my Text, and third member of my division, pointing at [Page 16]the Physitian, and the course he tooke.
7. And he spake vnto him, and hee gaue him a signe.] [...], at sundry times, and in divers manners, hath it pleased the Lord of heaven to speake to men here vpon earth, by his Sonne, by his servants, by Angels, by men, internally, externally, in dreames, by open visions; as Suarez vpon Aquinas's third part, quest. 30. Peucer in his commentary of the divers kinds of divination; Mencelius in a peculiar tract of the knowledge of God, doe at large declare. This speaking here to Hezekiah was by Isaiah the Prophet, as the text, 2. Kings 20. clearely sheweth. And as the extremity was great, and vrgent; so this speaking was quicke, and comfortable, in these most gracious tearmes, Turne againe and tell Hezekiah [...] the Captaine of my people: Thus saith the Lord, the God of Dauid thy Father, I haue heard thy prayer, I haue seene thy teares; Behold, I will heale thee on the 3d day, thou shalt goe vp vnto the house of the Lord. Could there be better newes to a dying man? Yet this is not all. I will adde (saith he) vnto thy daies 15 yeares, and I will deliuer thee and thy City, out of the hand of the King of Assyria; and I will defend this City for mine own sake, and for my servant David's sake. This was more then could be expected, but thus it pleased the Lord to dispence his favours. Some one perchance in Isaiah's place, would haue here repined at such a message; Good Lord, what meanest thou by this? art thou so soone changed, or hast thou a double will, one contrary to the other? Can it stand with thy immutability, so suddenly [Page 17]to doe and vndoe? or with my reputation, to vnsay that so quickly, which by thy expresse command I so lately deliuered? The King and Courtiers, may hold me for a false prophet, who, vpon mine owne head, spake that so confidently which now I must recall? But Isaiah was no Arminian, he knew, it was no manners for him to make a question of Gods doings: Hee was acquainted so farre with his proceedings, that most commonly hee reveales not all that hee himselfe meanes to doe; but so much onely, as his Ministers are bound to teach, and servants to learne. Whence that distinction of Divines, into voluntatem signi & beneplaciti, His revealed will toward vs, and his secret in His eternall Counsell, notes not two distinct wills in God, (as Lombard well obserues, and the Schoolemen on him at the 45. Dist. of the first booke of the sentences) but divers formes of speaking, concerning the acts and effects of the same will. Hence among the Ancients there runnes a saying, which is fathered on Gregory, Deus mutat sententiam, sed non consilium. Gods revealed denunciation may bee altered, but never his eternall purpose. For the first may bee vttered according to the disposition of second causes, or our deserts (as Zanchius well gathereth out of Saint Augustine) whereas the latter depends vpon eternall immutability, and therefore in no respect can admit any shadow of change. Now these are not opposite, but subordinate, the revealed, to the secret, as part, to the whole; the revealed expressing the meanes, whereby the secret is [Page 18]fulfilled. Salomons carriage in the famous cafe betweene the two harlots, giues an instance of the like in men. Did he intend (thinke you) the barbarous dividing of the infant, that had no way offended? Yet his words at first are, Bring mee a sword, divide the liuing child in two, & giue halfe to the one, and halfe to the other. But his intent, which he concealed, is afterward expressed; Giue the true Mother the liuing child, and in no wise slay it: and all Israell saw that this was the wisdome of God in him. His first command then included not his purpose, but a tryall, to finde out the truth. And so God here not peremptorily sets downe what should bee, but what the Prophet was to deliuer, concealing both from King and Prophet what should ensue vpon it. Where there is no more contrariety then in our Saviours inquiry for provision for the multitude, Iohn 6. hee asked Philip as it were doubtfully, where so much bread might be bought; but this he said to proue him (saith the text) for he himselfe knew what he would doe. The Prophets deadly message therefore was true in relation to the second causes, referred to their proper effect; yet subordinate to Gods secret purpose, in reference to the end: the ground of all which is closely layed, in the 17. Article of our Church, to which we subscribe. Gods decrees for the end, include alwaies the meanes, and therefore such threatnings serue Gods children to stirre them vp to vse them.
8 This vse David made, 2. Sam. 12. The commande was peremptory: The child that is [Page 19]borne vnto thee, shall surely dy. Yet the King ceased not to fast, and weepe, as long as breath was in it, onely vpon this ground, Who can tell whether God will be gracious vnto mee, that the child may liue? I had not dwelt so long vpon this, but that the vnsetled wauering of divers learned men amongst vs, had giuen iust cause. Hence you may ghesse (beloued) how little reason the Arminians had, to take part with the Papists, and Lutherans, to slander our Church, (as for many other things) in this, that we make God to haue two distinct wills, the one dashing the other. This they referre to our Crypticall Divinity (as it pleaseth those Theologasters to terme it) as though wee maintained any points in secret, that wee dare not publikely to justify before all the World. Iunius at the beginning gaue them good counsell, for the peace of the Church.Consilium de pace Ecclesiae. Crocius hath particularly answered Bertius, to this calumny, in the second and third Chapter of his Parenaeticus; and all of them of late, by Gods providence, and your maiesties especiall furtherance (I trust) haue met with their Masters at Dort. For such imputations are no newes to those who are acquainted with the obiections of the Pelagians, and Semipelagians, against Saint Augustine, Prosper, and their followers: the Bickerings betweene the Germane Bishops, and the French, in the cause of Godescall and Erigena Scotus, the later stirres betweene Luther and Erasmus, the Pseudolutherans, and their opposites, Beza and Castalion, Peter Baro, & our English Divines, the Iesuites and [Page 20]the Dominicans, which contention is yet fresh on foote, and the Pope for all his infallibility (often vrged thereunto) dares not to decide it, but lets it still runne on. Old Cumel tells Vasquez the Iesuite in playne termes, that most commonly those that stand most vpon their sharpe wits, are found, in the conclusion, most repugnant to grace. Rispolis hath set forth a picture of Aquinas, bearing downe with his Buckler, and stabbing those with his pen, that in any sort shall deny the whole determination of the second causes, by the first, or contingent effects by Gods immutable decree. Nugno comes vpon them for wresting authors contrary to their meaning, and addes that hee verily thinkes they will serue him so too, when once he is dead, notwithstanding his direct writing against them. But to recall my selfe from this digression whereof I am sensible, Aluarez, Bannes, Cabrera, Ripa, with the forenamed authors, sufficiently shew, if a man would goe no farther; That the soundest Schoolemen successiuely haue ever defended in substance, concerning Gods purpose, and mans will, his grace, and our abilities, that which our Church of England at this day maintaineth. For in this they shew them Schoolemen, (as they are commonly tearmed) whereas otherwise they play the schooleboyes, where the Popes decrees over-awe them. Their learning generally being as an over-growne wood, amongst many thornes and bushes, which are good for nothing but fuell. Much good ancient timber may bee found out, to serue in the Lords building, whereas on the other side, Vorstius's Libertas [Page 21]Prophetandi, and Arminius Meditatio sine lectione, which they and their schollers practise so much, and plead for, without religious and discreet restraint, would set all in a combustion. How much better is it therefore for vs (Beloued) to hearken with Hezekiah vnto the Lord speaking, as he doth at this time to vs, by his Word, and Ministers, who ought not in that regard to bee lightly esteemed of you (howsoever vnworthy in themselues) for their Masters sake? Hee speakes to vs in this point, that notwithstanding hee often threaten, and sometime strike, yet place is left for mercy, where it is sought accordingly. Vse but Hezekiah's teares and prayers, and he is the same God, that will not only speake, but giue comfortable signes of his favour, which is the vpshot of my text, and a signe that I shall not hold you long. And he gaue him a signe.] Signes, and miracles were frequent among the old Patriarchs, Prophets, and the Apostles, with some of their successors, in the Primitiue Church, for the confirmation of their vocation, faith, and doctrine. But the Gospell once fully receiued, we are left to the text, to arme our selues against Antichrist, who comes with signes and miracles. And not to rake vp old sores: who knowes not of late the practices of Father Edmonds, and Darrell, with their complices, to iustify Popery, and Puritanisme, by the casting out of Devils? In which kinde of imposture, some French Monkes were put of late to a hard exigent, when Verrine the Devils discourse, must be put in print, to make good their exorcismes and superstitions. But aboue [Page 22]all, I marvaile why Bellarmine and Gretser should so strangely vpbraid our Church for the defect of miracles; the first, in these termes, Haereticos non potuisse extorquere miracula, ne (que), à Deo, ne (que), à Diabolo, ad confirmandam realem praesentiam, in his 3. booke de Eucharistia, and 8. Chap. The latter, in the like: Diabolum puduisse Lutheri doctrinam miraculis confirmare. in his defence of the 2. Chap. of Bellarmines first Booke de verbo Dei. Doe they take a pride, that the Devill is so forward to advance their cause by miracles, and so backward to doe vs any kindnesse? If this be the issue, wee shall rest content with such miracles, as our Saviour, and the Apostles wrought, at the first propagating of the Gospell; and when wee teach any new doctrine, dissenting from this, then to cast about for new miracles to confirme it. But here a signe was necessary (as Saint Augustine obserueth) that of the two messages the Prophet brought to Hezekiah, in shew contradictory, he might bee assured on which to depend. The signe that is here onely mentioned in the generall, 2. Kings 20.11. is another-where particularly set downe to bee, the going backe of the Sunne, or at least the shadow, ten degrees in King Ahaz Diall, where no doubt can be among Interpreters, whether it were done or no, but of the manner how it might possibly bee accomplished. Of the standing still of the Sunne, some instances are given: one was, at the request of Father Mutius an Hermite, who going to visit a sicke person, was like to be benighted, had not the Sunne halfe only aboue the Horizon, for divers houres stayed his [Page 23] leasure, till he came to his patient, as 'tis told vs in vitis Patrum, lib. 1. cap. 16. Another is brought by Turpine, in the life of Charles the Great, the 28. Chap. for a more notable stay of the Sunne in one place, for aboue three daies together, to gratify that Emperour in the pursuite of his enemies. A third is out of the first booke of Chron. 4. chap. 22. made good only by the vulgar Latine edition, which readeth, Et qui stare fecit solem.] This last much troubled Torniellus, otherwise a diligent Historian, so that he professeth ingeniously in his Annals, that he knowes not what to make of it. But the first, Serrarius the Iesuite will scarce admit for a truth. The second, Baronius reiects for a lye, and the third all may see depends on a false translation. For whereas our English Doway Bibles render word for word, out of the vulgar Latine; And Hee that made the Sunne to stand.] The Originall hath nothing but [...], the Septuagint, [...], our English, & all other that I haue seene, And Iokim] the proper name of a mā, one of Iudah's posterity. And therefore they must needs bee [...] Men of Lying (as corruptly almost they render the very next words) who would make that to signify the standing still of the Sunne. Whence wee may obserue by the way, what pure Text the Councell of Trent would put vpon vs for authenticall, if we would take it in grosse: And how palpably our peeuish Recusants in such cases are abused, in depending on such men, who care not with what huskes they feed them. Once this is certaine, that both Sunne and Moone stood still [Page 24]together for a whole daies space, in Ioshua's time. But here the Miracle seemes greater, in going backe of the same tenne degrees, especially as it is by most Interpreters expressed.
10 For they suppose, the Sun had then passed forward tenne degrees in the Diall, before the miracle began: so that two onely wanted for his setting. Tenne then spent in the going backe, to the point of his rising, and tenne to returne to the point where it was first, makes that one artificiall day aboue thirty houres, whereas that of Ioshuah (for ought we finde) and of which the text saies, there was never the like before or after, could not be aboue 24. Now if the Sunne were here posted forth, and backe in an instant, (as some would salue the matter) how could the motion of the shadow in the Dyall be distinctly discerned? And to put halfe degrees for whole, (as others would mend the reckoning) the text will hardly beare. To let passe then, what explication here might arise from Copernicus mouing of the earth, or Tycho Brahe's fixing of the Sunne, as the center of motion to the rest of the Planets; or Fracastorius multitude of Homocentricks: take but the old receiued grounds, either of eight Orbes, with Aristotle, or nine, with Ptolemy, or tenne, with Alphonsus, or now at the last, of eleven with Maginus and Clavius, not excluding their Excentricks, Concentrickes, Epicycles, yea and Excentrepicycles, which they make belonging vnto them, to salue all appearances, and a world of difficulties would follow, if with this Sunnes retrogradation, all the heavenly [Page 25]Orbes, according to the same proportion, moued not backward. Besides the disordering of the Starres aspects, & distances one vnto the other, those that take away all Orbes, and leaue the starres to flye like birds in the ayre, without the same miracle wrought likewise in all, will not bee able to avoid. To bee quitted therefore from this trouble, Burgensis thinkes it safer, with Abarbinel, to affirme, that the Sunne kept his course, & the heauens their order, and the day his length: but the shadow, contrary to his nature, was miraculously brought back. With those accord Arias Montanus, Bullinger, and some others: And their reasons are, first, Otherwise the miracle would haue beene as conspicuous in other Dyals, as in that of Ahaz: And the whole world (amazed at the Prodigie) would in those dayes haue yeelded some forraine Mathematicians, to haue recorded it. Besides, the text every where insisteth vpon the shadow, and but once mentioneth the Sunne, and then not going back in the heauen, but brought back in Ahaz his Dyall. To that which is objected out of the 31. verse, that notice was taken of this in other Countries, seeing some were sent from Babylon, to inquire of the wonder, they answer out of the same place: They came to see the wonder that was done in the Land: whereof they might heare, not of the going backe of the Sunne, & the dayes miraculous length, which at home they had seene: I am not ignorant how Mathew Toring replies on this of Burgensis If (saith he) the shadow should yeeld vs this miracle, without the Sunne, then God should be put to creare [Page 26]a new light, which should haue a motion without a subject, and bee brighter then the Sunne, to obscure his shadow, and make his owne apparent. But to this Burgensis might answere, that God might so inflect, and dispose the Sunne-beames, (which naturally are darted out at a right line) to cast a shadow forth or back, from any grosse body, as His wisedome should hold most convenient. Howsoever, a great miracle it must needs bee, and no lesse perchance, to finde the shadow goe backe, when the Sunne keepes his course, as the Sunne to change his course, and the shadow to attend on it. In this difference (being out of my profession) I take not vpon me to be vmpire. Wee may make vse of both. Jn the first, a good King resembles that Sun, that giueth life and influence to all the rest of the starres, cannot haue his course stayed, but by an almighty hand, and leaueth darknesse and horrour, whensoeuer he departeth. In the second, our life is a shadow, euery minute mouing forward, in the Dyall of our time, which none can stop, or set backe, but he that gaue Hezekiah a signe. And signes hee giueth also to vs (Beloued) of his extraordinary mercies and favour, in another kinde, if our vnthankfulnesse would but take notice of what wee fully enioy: A most gracious Soueraigne, a flourishing Church, a peaceable Common-wealth, reward for vertue, punishment for vice. Infinite such signes may be reckned; but what reformation they worke in vs, our own conscience can best informe vs. Theodoricus, Archbishop of Colen, mentioned by Aeneas Sylvius, in the second booke of his [Page 27]Commentaries of the deeds of King Alphonsus, when the Emperour Sigismund demanded him of the directest course to happinesse: Performe (saith he) when thou art well, what thou promisedst when thou wert sick. And blessed are they that so are visited by Gods hand, that they pray with Hezekiah; and so pray, that God may speake vnto them; and so speake, that signes accompany it of his mercifull favour. The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ, the loue of God the Father, and the fellowship of the Holy Ghost bee with vs all evermore.
AMEN.
PEREZ-VZZAH. OR The Breach of VZZAH.
As it was deliuered in a Sermon before His MAIESTY at Woodstocke, August the 24. Anno 1624.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Rector of Exeter Colledge, His MAIESTIE'S Professor in Divinity, & at that time Vice-Chancellour of the Vniversity of OXFORD.
As God hath called every man, so let him walke.
AC: OX
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE, IAMES, EARLE OF ARREN, LORD OF EVENNA ANDINNERDALE, &c. all the blessings of this life, and that hereafter.
GIue mee leaue to present only to your View, that which you heard not long since distractedly vttered. I haue ever obserued your extraordinary favours toward me, which I wish I could as well deserue, as thankefully acknowledge. When importunity therefore had extorted from me, the publishing of [Page]these troubled Meditations; I could not bee to seeke of a Patron: Your Heroicall disposition in generall, and particular respect to mee, being so fresh in memory. Weake frames need the stronger supporters; and often times a poore Pamphlet becommeth passable by a rich frontispice. I desire this may be admitted not as an acquittance for former debts, but an obligation for future payment: which were I as able as ready, should not bee long behind. But where true Noblenesse is radicall, harmelesse presumption, and vngarded plainnesse for want of Court complement, seldome meets with a checke. This emboldens mee to depend on your tryed acceptance; who am
6 And when they came to Nachons threshing floore, Vzzah put forth his hand to take the Arke of God, and tooke hold of it, for the Oxen shooke it.
7 And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Vzzah, and God smote him there for his errour, and there he died by the Arke of God.
1 MY Text intimates a kind of progresse vndertaken by King David, with his Peeres and People, to remoue the Arke of God from Gibeah of Kiriath-iearim, 1. Chro. 16.1. where it sometimes soiourned, and rest it at Ierusalem in the Tabernacle he had erected for it. The least reflection on the argument of the former chapter, will cleare the Connection, and shew the dependence of this passage vpon that which went before. After the death of Saul's sonne Ishbosheth, the vnion of Israel and Iudah, 2. Sam. 4.7. Ib. c. 5.1.3. Ver. 6. Ver. 17. & 22. and their ioynt homage performed to David in Hebron, the besieging of Jerusalem, and winning it from the Iebusites, with two other notable victories against their bad neighbours the Philistins. The first thing this good King thinks vpon, is the setling of Gods service. He held it a neglect no longer [Page 2]to be indured, that the Arke of God should want a Tabernacle, or the Tabernacle bee so farre from Ierusalem his chiefe abode, that he might not daily resort vnto it. He considered that Abinadabs private house could not be fit for such publike worship, and all the time of King Saul little harkening was there after such matters. But now peace being established by the devoluing of the Scepter to him; Religion began to looke out, as the Sunne after a storme. Esth. 2. The Persians perhaps (with Assuerus) would haue revelled vpon such successe, more then an hundred and fourescore daies together; and the Romanes haue pageanted our lesse victories in many an ambitious triumph: But Gods children seeke not their owne, but the glory of him that protects them. Impediments may sometimes hinder, or distractions divert, or crosses disable, their best designes: but their hearts are alwaies fixed on the right, as here King Davids was, to expresse it selfe vpon the first opportunity afforded. A Parliament therefore is proclaimed, and consultation had with the thousands and hundreds of the choisest Priests and People of all Israel. It would doe a man good to consider the gratious speech of this religious King, then had in this Parliament (though here omitted, yet) registred in 1. Chron. 13. in these very words; If it seeme good vnto you (saith he) and that it be of the Lord; let vs send abroad vnto our brethren every where, that are left in all the land of Israell; and with them also to the Priests and Levits which are in their Cities, and Suburbs, that they may gather themselues vnto vs, and let vs bring the Arke [Page 3]againe vnto vs, for we enquired not at it in the daies of Saul. What should not such words of a King worke with well affected subiects? There wanted not in himselfe wisdome to dispose, or authority to command, or resolution to execute: yet it pleaseth him to advise with the present, and send for them that are absent, and make himselfe a party by calling them Brethren; and acknowledge the common fault, that all might joyne for amendment. Such kinde vsage leaues most commonly the greatest impression in liberall dispositions, and workes often more sweetly then imperious commands. Here it appeares it did, in the words next following,1. Chron. 13.4. And all the Congregation said that they would doe so, for the thing was right in the sight of all the people. All the people therefore from Shihor to Hemah, (the vtmost borders of the kingdome) came flocking with all alacrity to giue their readiest attendance. It could be no small company, when 30000 are noted for choice men of Israell, and the rest left numberlesse vnder their severall Captaines and Commanders. These we finde here marching from Ierusalem (as it should seeme) to Baalah; from Baalah to Kiriath-iearim: 1. Chron. 13.6. in which Citty on a hill (thence called Gibeah) stood Abinadabs house, where the Arke had remained, after its returne from the Philistines; and the plague of the Bethshemites (for prying into it) full twenty yeares together. Thence it is now taken (as a man would thinke) with the greatest solemnity and reverence that might be devised. A new cart is made for the purpose,1. Sam. 7.2. to prevent the least suspicion of pollution, or prophanenesse: [Page 4]Abinadabs sonnes (who had attended it so long, in their Fathers house) haue their charge continued, to bee the nearest Guardians about it: Achio is before, Vzzah comes after; the rest keepe their due distance. A goodly sight it must needs be, of such well ordered troupes, vpon so sacred a peece of service. The King reioyceth, the Musicke soundeth, the multitude shouteth; and no doubt but that prescribed forme of prayer, at the Arkes removing, was then often repeated, Rise vp Lord, And let thine enemies be scatterd, and let them that hate thee flie before thee; Numb. 10.35. But what more vsuall then mens surest expectations, to be deceaued, and their best intentions crossed. Crosses and contentments take their turnes, not as men would haue it, but as God disposeth. They that travelled here so contentedly, with such variety of good company and musicke; how suddenly, (not long after their first setting forth) doe they meet with an accident, which puts them all out of heart, and their instruments (as it were) out of tune. For
2 When they came to Nachons threshing floore, Vzzah put forth his hand to the Arke of God, and tooke hold of it, for the Oxen shooke it. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Vzzah, and Godsmote him there for his errour, and there he died by the Arke of God. Wherein may it please you to obserue in generall these three parts
- 1. The danger that the Arke was in, The Oxen shooke it.
- 2. Vzzah's fault, he put forth his hand and tooke hold of it.
- [Page 5]3. The present punishment, inflicted vpon the fact, God smote him there for his errour and there he died, &c.
The first intimates against the Papists, that the most setled estate of the Church, while it is here militant, is not priviledged from shaking, nor its chiefest vpholders from stumbling. The second, against the Puritans; that every man in such a case, is not to thrust forth his hand to be a Reformer, farther then his place and calling warrant him. The third, against the Atheisticall Politicians, that God cannot be deluded as men are; hee will espy a fault, and strike (perchance) suddenly, though never so faire a glosse be set vpon the action. Of these in their order, as God shall enable me, and your Royall patience giue way. And first of the first, which is the danger the Arke was in. This is here prefaced vnto vs with foure circumstances: 1. Of the Time, when. 2. Of the persons, They. 3. Of the progresse, Came. Lastly, of the place, to Nachons threshing-floore. All which to discusse apart, were to shew more curiosity, then iudgement: and to insist vpon quiddities (as the manner of some is) to gaine applause of wit, in that the Holy Ghost never meant: I came not to this place with any such intent, but to discharge my duty in preaching Christ Iesus, for the winning of soules. Their grounds to mee are vnknowne, that dare to doe otherwise. May it please you therefore, to beare with plainenesse; and to expect no deeper speculations, then this Historicall text affordeth: which here in the first entrance puts vs to a stand, with David and his chosen company.
3 And when they came to Nachons threshing floore. That which it pleaseth the Holy Ghost to register, is not for man to neglect, according to that of the Rabbines, [...] There is not a one title of the text of Scripture, but mountaines of matter may be observed in it. Threshing, and threshing floores, are seldome mentioned in prophane Authors; but in Scripture sometime yeeld illustration of God's execution vpon the wicked. So Babylon is termed [...] the sonne of Gods threshing floore, in respect of the pressure it was to vndergoe, Isaiah 21.10. Sometimes of his favour; so Ephraims faire necke was not grated with the plow-yoake, but appointed a more favourable taske, as a Heifar to tread out the corne, Hos. 10.11. These threshing floores the Israelites esteemed no lesse then their stateliest mansions. In the 15. of Numb. we haue a heaue offring of the threshing floore, and of this the Levites receiue a benefite, cap. 28. And how many matters of consequence are registred to haue happened in threshing floores? The great mourning of Egypt for Iacob; the miracle on Gedeons fleece; Gen. 50. Iud. 6. 2. Sam. 24. 2. Chron. 3. The apparition of an Angell with his sword drawne against Ierusalem; then an Altar erected by David; after, the Temple it selfe by Solomon: all in Threshing-floores. Now this Threshing-floore which is here said to bee Nachon's, in 1. Chron. 13. is stiled Chidon's: taking that name (as most Interpreters haue it) from that saying of God to Iosuah, V. 18. cap. 8. [...] Lift vp thy speare or shield toward Ai. But that place in my mappe, lyeth too farre out of the way, to haue any neighbour-hood with Nachons Threshing-floore. [Page 7]The Chaldye Paraphrase reads it by the appellatiue, Locum praeparatum, and that for two respects, as Caietane giues the reason: Either that burnt offrings were there then prepared, to intreat God for good successe in that religious action: or that the people in that place were to bee orderly ranged, to proceed with the greater solemnity, and lesse confusion. The Iesuites, with some others, hold the difference cleared, by saying,Serearius. Sanctius. the owner of this floore had two names, Nachon and Chidon. This may helpe (indeed) somewhat to justify their multiplicity of names, to shift from the stroke of Iustice. The matter is not great; but that Scripture must not be conceiued in any part to contradict it selfe, least the whole may thereby bee questioned. Why may not Chidon then be the places name; and Nachon the owners at that time (as Peter Martyr hath it) since Ioshua's action by Ai gaue no name to a place, and this place may be so called without absurdity. But to passe from this, yet not without some touch for vse. When old frugality was in request, and Great men were better husbands then Courtiers, rich Boaz held it no disparagement, Ruth. 3. in person sometimes to follow his reapers, and at night to take a bed in no better place then a threshing floore. But while our masters follow too much their pleasures, who oversees the labourers? The very name of Threshing-floore, should sufficiently taxe our idlenesse and luxurie, which cannot bee contemptible, as long as God's word honoureth it. And what if I should say, that the pageant of our whole life lesse resembleth a stage, then a Threshing-floore? [Page 8]There it were a shame to be mute, and should it not here to loyter? Let Iohn Baptist's application shut vp this passage, Math. 3. where Gods Church is the floore; the chosen, wheat; worldlings, chaffe; CHRIST is ready with his fanne, to purge it throughly, and set apart those for his heavenly garner; these, for vnquenchable fire. O that our actions may proue so staid, as to endure his fanne, and flaile; and not to fly our of the floore as chaffe, or wild oates, but to remaine in the day of triall, vnited in faith and charity to his winnowed heape of wheate: which sticking never so close together, may hap notwithstanding to meet with a shaking, as here it befell the Arke: the next particle of my text, (though not in order of words, yet of sense) to be discussed.
4 For the oxen shooke it. It never proues well, when men forsake Gods directions to follow their owne devices. In the 4. of Numbers, the Arke (by Gods appointment) was to bee carried on mens shoulders, not by every bigboned Issachar that would shoulder perchance for place, to make thereof a commodity; but of the sonnes of Kohath, whose burden properly it was: and those must keepe at the staues end, least by approaching too nigh, they touch the holy things, and so dye for their boldnesse. This so plainely laid downe, and often repeated in divers places of the Law, and practised at the first with the precisest care; is here notwithstanding neglected, as a thing not necessary, and (perchance) through a 20 yeares long discontinuance, forgotten. So full of infirmities, and farre [Page 9]from merit, are the best actions, of the best men, whether Princes or subiects; Priests or people. The People perchance, relied on the Priests; the Priests; were willing to content the Nobles; the Nobles had good reason to suspect nothing amisse, where they saw their good King so forward, and confident. All (out of doubt) meant exceeding well, and a great deale of holy care and diligence was vsed: But a little leauen corrupteth the whole masse; & a new patch marreth an old garment. It was fresh in all their memories that the Philistims new Cart and Kine, 1 Sam. 6.1. returned this Arke miraculously after seven months captivity: and they made no doubt but this new Cart of theirs, which of purpose they had provided, was as good as that, or better; and Oxen a teeme farre more staid, then the milch kine that then drew it, which performed it with reluctancy, lowing for their calues. Ibid. In this device they might much please themselues, as more compendious and easy, then the carriage on mens shoulders, especially so long a iourney; and thinke it, by the former event, to be approved also of God. But soone they found their errour by wofull experience: The Cart was not so sound, nor the Oxen so sure, nor the drivers so circumspect, nor the guardians so at hand, nor the way so levell, nor the carriage so precious; but beyond expectation, it was like to catch a fall. What shall a man here say? but that GOD seeth not as man, and man overseeth, at the least casting his eye aside from Gods directions. Most of the Iewes haue a conceit, that these Oxen foundreth (as it were) on a sudden, from a supernaturall cause. [Page 10]For if it were present death for man and beast to touch mount Sinai, when the LORD descended vpon it, Exod. 19. in proportion here must be danger, vers. 13. for beasts to be made supporters of so sacred a burden. Others obserue a naturall wantonnesse in the Oxen; They kicked, saith one; stumbled, saith another; drew divers waies, according to a third Translation. [...] The word in the Originall is of a doubtfull signification. But whatsoeuer the cause might bee, the effect was certaine, that the Arke thereby was shaken, and in danger to bee overthrowne; which the more amazed, the lesse they knew the reason of it.
5 Few men will make question, but that the Arke in this place (among many other resemblances) may well beare a type of the Church militant, as that other Arke of Noah doth, by the application of all Interpreters, both ancient and moderne. That had his shaking vpon the waters, as this by the Oxen, vpon the new Cart. And was not the ship wherein our SAVIOVR sailed,Math. 8. in a greater danger by a tempest? The Disciples themselues knew not what would become of it; as appeareth by their timorous out-cry in the greatest perplexity, Lord saue vs, we perish. Such hath ever bin the lot of this woman in the wildernesse, the beloued among the Watch-men; Pharaohs oppresse her, Balaams curse her, Ieroboams cause her to sinne, Nebuchadnezzars lead her into captivity: Shee shall no sooner bee quitted from the hypocrisie of Scribes and Pharises, but new persecutions of Heathenish Tyrants will make havocke of her choisest children; Heretickes infect her [Page 11] springs, Schismatickes trouble her peace, Antichrist surprise her liberty; ravening wolues deceiue her in sheepes cloathing, Frogges and Locusts over-runne her fattest pastures. This Doctrine needs no inlargement; which wofull experience in all ages hath made so manifest. In her best time, strongest constitution, securest reposes; such Tertians often returne, and giue her fits of shaking: Naturalists cannot number more Earth-quakes, then we (if the word may passe) may reckon Church-quakes. So that sometime shee is forced to cry out with the Prophet, My belly, my belly: Ierem. 4.19. 2. King. 4.19. other-while with the Shunamites childe, My head, my head: And that for the tryall of her patience, the credit of her constancy, the exercise of her humility, the quickning of her faith, hope, and charity the killing of her carnall desires, and encrease of her longing for a place of better settling.
6 What shall we say then of those (Beloued) who make temporall felicity a note of the Church, Bellarm. de Eccles. li. 4. ca. 18 paint her alwaies in pompe, to deceiue the credulous gazers, and perswade them to beleeue, that the Church was never there, where shee shewed not alwaies a glorious out-side. The world can witnesse what a stirre the Romish factors haue kept of late, to justify their whore of Babylon, not by faith, (I warrant you) but by this externall visibility; and discard all other Congregations from being Churches; which oppressed heretofore, (especially by their tyranny) in the eyes of the world haue not beene so conspicuous. This point so often, so throughly, by so many discussed, on our side, to [Page 12]the confusion of all apposites, and satisfaction of the vnpartiall; they reinforce now againe, as a new invention never heard amongst vs, before in most of their pamphlets and parlies: not for any hold (I am perswaded) they finde in it themselues; but as the last cavill to hold out plea before their seduced proselites: who, if it were not for some such goodly retentiues, would be alwaies flitting from them. For what can bee more impertinent and praeposterous, then when the question is concerning Doctrine and Discipline, whereby a true Church may be discerned from a false; to intangle the businesse with personall circumstances, and knots of storie, and Chronology, which either for want of certaine evidence may proue vndeterminable; or cleared to the vtmost, make nothing to the purpose? For, suppose we had no certainty of our predecessours before Luther, (as our opposites haue alwaies taken the strictest course that we should not) is it not sufficient wee finde by the vndoubted word of God, wee are in the right? from which, all Churches had their originall, (as their owne Marinarius tells them roundly in the Councell of Trent) and must be reformed when corruptions grow intollerable. Now they that reforme according to this Rule, erect not a new Church, but correct enormous novelties, or inveterate deformities in the old. 2. Chron. 29.16. When good King Ezkiah purged the Temple from all vncleannesse, in the Olde Testament; and our SAVIOVR from buyers and sellers, in the New: May they bee said to haue set vp a New Temple, or rather reduced the Olde to its ancient lustre? The reforming of [Page 13]Romish Missals, Pontificals, Ceremonials, and Breviaries, according to Trent-Constitutions, hath not hatched vs (I trow) a new masse of Catholicisme. For if Bellarmines position be passable, Ipsa Christi Ecclesia non fuit nova respectu Iudaica, sed solum mutatio quaedam statûs Ecclesiae; De notis Eccles. l. 4. c. 5. Christianity changed not the Churches substance, but the condition only from that which it had in the Jewish Synagogues: why may wee not rather tell them vpon the same grounds, that our present Church, compared with that of our forefathers before Luthers Reformation; Non est nova, sed tantùm mutatio quaedam statûs Ecclesiae: The place the same; the case altered: the good graine reserued in the same floore, the chaffe and darnell onely fanned away. Were it not peevishnesse here to imagine, that one Arke should become two, because here it is shaken by the beasts that drew it; but afterward convayed more staidly on the shoulders of the Levites? Forged suppositions are poore grounds to make men see their errours. First let them convince vs that our Church is new, and essentially different from that of our predecessors before Luther, and then we shall cast about to frame her a genealogy accordingly.
7 This one answere might suffice to stop the monthes of the clamorous, and giue satisfaction to the vnpartiall of either side. Yet to cleare our proceeding from the least suspicion of factious novelty: wee farther make plaine vnto them, that the idolatrous and tyrannous additions, which they for their glory and gaine haue patched to the common [Page 14]grounds of Christianity, and wee now protest against, haue beene ever withstood at their first entrance; or reproved, as they grew on, by the most eminent and honestmen in every age, according to the hint that it was possible for them to take. These groaned after the Reformation which wee now enioy: but overborne (as it was fore-prophecied) by an impetuous maior part, (which commonly proues the worst) could never bring it about. They haue had Catalogues vpon Catalogues of such names and witnesses, which they never haue offered solidly to answere; but by catching at some extravagancies, and suppressing alwaies the maine, bearing their proselites in hand that no such matter could be ever shewed. Haue they not among their owne Professours, Alvarez Pelagius, Nicolaus Clemangis, Theodoricus à Niem, and divers other of the same freedome; whose complaint of the abominations of those times, haue never beene refuted, or redressed? What is the cause that the workes of William de sancto amore, Peter de Vineis, Thomas Gascoine, Robert Grosthead, Iohn Wicliffe, with others, haue beene suppressed so carefully, but that they were too free against Friers fopperies, Popes tyrannies, and Romes vnsufferable purloynings and superstitions? Why satisfied they not the greivances of the Emperour Maximilian, French, and Germans, which their owne Orthuinus à Graies hath bundle vp together in Fasciculo rerum expetendarum? When wee read in their owne Cardinals, Bellarmine of the tenth age,Chrono. p. 256 anno. 907. Ecce seculum infelix; no writers, no Councells, no Popes tooke care for [Page 15]the publike good: Baronius of the same;Baron. ad ann. 912. n. 8. Potentissimae aequeè ac sordidissimae meretrices, impetuous and debosht Curtezans had gotten a hand to Pope and vn-Pope their Paramours, as their fancies led them: Peter de Alliaco in a booke for Reformation offered to the Councell of Constance; wherein the sticketh not strangely to averre, that the Church was then in that case, that it was worthy to bee governed only of reprobats: we conceaue that in our moderate reformation we haue hit the marke that these men aimed at. And can this be censured for setting vp a new Church or Religion? No no (Beloued) if Romes Rocke, and Peters Chaire they vant of, had not bin subiect to shaking, Fascicul. rerum expetend. p. 172. (as the Arke here was) why did Pope Adrian the sixt acknowledge their grosse corruptions, and promise the Germans by his Legate Cheregatus that they should haue a reformation? Why did the Trent Fathers assigne especiall Deputies to enquire into abuses, if the Church should loose her being by an orderly Reformation.
8 And here because they sleight these instances wee bring, ad of disunited particulars, and require visible congregations, that taught (as we doe) from Luther vp ward; in this also their owne men shall furnish vs, and cleare vs from being Novelists, to the shame of our accusers. For doe not their owne Wimpina and Cochlaeus tell vs, (and that by way of exprobration) that the Lutherans had nothing singular which they borrowed not from the Hussites? Now that the Hussites were instructed by the Wiclevists, Bellarmine hath a touch, and Historians of these times are more plentifull. In like manner the [Page 16] Wicklevists are acknowledged for the Waldenses schollers. And these Waldenses (branded by their Adversaries at least with 32 nick-names) are by the confession of Inquisitor Reynerius, about 300 yeares since: descended either from the times of Sylvester the first, or (as others are perswaded) from the Apostles themselues. These men were not so circumvented by policie, or curbed by cruelty, or severed by calamities, or obscured by calumny; but alwaies they remained visible to those among whom they liued. For should wee imagine those Hussites invisible, when 40000 of them vnder the leading of the valiant Zisca gaue their enemies so many affronts and overthrowes, and wonne Conrade Arch-bishop of Prague, Perin. hist. l. 2. and George Gitziko other wise called Poggiebratius, King of Bohemia, to bee of their opinion? Could 900000 of the Waldois or Abigenses spread through all Christendome, of whom Bellarmine boasts our of Paulus Aemylius, Lib. 46. de not. Eccles. cap. 18. that 100000 were slaine at one time, bee so obscure that no man should take notice of them? Or would the Pope grant out his Crusadoes, for the rooting out of those that could be found no where? It is senselesse (Beloved) that our adversaries contend for in this behalfe; had the Bishops, Priests, and Deacons among them a due forme of Church-government? Did they publikely in their Sermons, writings, and disputations, proclaime the Pope to be Antichrist, and Rome Babylon, and protest against the chiefest of her other, abominations? did they suffer for this profession, all kinde of exquisite torments? And will those men, that hunted [Page 17]them as Partridges, butchered them, as brute beasts, registred them as damned Hereticks to all posterity, beare now the world in hand, that they were invisible? But they dissented (say they) from the new reformers in many grosse opinions. This wee may not take vpon trust from the lying Monkes their persecutors: but from their owne Apologies, Confessions, and Catechismes (gathered and set forth more carefully of late by Lydius in Latine, and Perin in French) wherein we can discerne no such matter. But say their reformation were not as full as ours (as indeed it could hardly bee, for divers reasons) who knowes not, that as corruptions came not in all at a clap, but by degrees, almost insensibly; so they could not be withstood, and purged in one age, by the same parties, altogether. Time, events, and opportunites discouer many things, which industry cannot foresee, or foreseeing straight amend. It sufficeth vs they were ours in the maine, and tended to that perfection, which we (by Gods mercy) haue now in better measure attained. But what needs halfe this, if men would deale sincerely, and God might be heard to speake? No Christian (wee trust) will be so impudent, as to doubt, whether the Primitiue Church including Christ, and his Apostles, were true and visible without exception: Let them shew our dissent from this in any one particle, wee are ready for conformity and thanke them for their directions. Let them now on the contrary but gratify vs so much for recompence, as but to set out any one Church, in all ages, before Luther, that held all points of Popery in the [Page 18]same manner, and vnder the same Anathemaes, as the Tridentine Councell hathat length enioyned, and wee shall beare with them, for snarling at our visibility.
9 But this digression hath held you to [...] long; the minutes therefore that remaine, must bee husbanded more thriftily. By this which hath beene spoken may bee well gathered; that as the Arke was taken before by the Philistins, and after shaken here among Gods Priests and People, in the presence of the best King, who could not remedy it: So the Church in neerer ages, hath runne the like hazards. Taken it hath beene (as wee all know) by the Romish Philistins; & shaken it may be, though thence recouered (as it hath beene of late) amongst our poore brethren in Germany; and God knoweth who are next to his dreadfull visitation. You therefore whose shoulders are knit, and consecrated for this sacred burden; shift it not off on Oxen, which in the plainest floore, may misse their footing. Hath God advanced you to honours, and put you especially in trust, and must his chiefest service be turned aside, as too meane for your Greatnesse? Assure your selues (Bloued) Philistins are no fit patterne for the Priests of Israel to imitate: New Carts or Cart-wrights, cannot assure vs, that the Arke shall be well carried, when ability growes negligent, and the weakest are left to that load, which requires the strongest. It cannot be denied but that Oxen had their vse, both in the floore and Temple: in the one to tread out the corne; in the other to vphold the molten Sea: and Much increase (saith the Wiseman) [Page 19]is by the strength of the Oxe. Prov. 14.7. But must the greatest burden therefore bee committed to their convoy, and they walke by as spectators, who should be the chiefest actors? Oxen (I confesse) are to plow, not to sow; not to breake vp what ground they list, but to be guided, and driven. Yet must they then be foddered by the carefull plowmen, that they may continue (as the Psalmist speaketh) to be strong to labour. Psal. 144.14. And here it would also doe well, that they haue their full growth, before they vndergoe the yoake, and bee inured to know their owners, that our spirituall plow might speed the better. Isaiah. 1.3. But this good husbandry is sometimes neglected; whence Pharao's leane kine proue suddenly as fat as buls of Basan, neither fit for cart or tillage: when others that sweat in the floore, (contrary to Gods Law, Deut. 25.4. 2. Cor. 9.9. Math. 10.10. Luk. 10.7. 1. Tim. 5.18. Aquinas. 2.2. q. 2. art. 6. and the Apostles Comment) haue their mouthes muzzled; Vpon that of the 1. of Iob, Boves arabant, & asini pascebantur iuxta cos; the Popish glosse is well known: per Boves (saith Aquinas) significantur maiores, per asinos minores. That which they driue at, is this: Romish Prelates must prescribe what they list in matters of beleefe; and their vnderlings of all sorts, like Asses, must accept of it in grosse. O let not the iniuries of these shifting times giueiust occasion hereafter, for the inverting of this application, when men of worth shall complaine out of their pinching wants and discouragements; Asini pascuntur iuxta nos vndequa (que), & nos qui iugitèr aramus, vix habemus quod comedamus. Howsoever, by this or other meanes, the Oxen may faint and stumble, the Axletree crack, the wheeles decline [Page 20]and incline, and the Arke bee sensibly indangered: bold Vzzah must not thrust his hand (vpon and religious pretence) to stay or settle that which he hath no warrant to touch: which was obserued to be his fault, in the second part of my Text, and succeedeth now in order to be briefly examined,
10 Vzzah put forth his hand to the Arke of God, and tooke hold of it. A man would thinke that this fact deserved commendation, rather then punishment; for (alas) what should hee haue done? The Arke had long soiourned in his Fathers house, and he, and his brother Ahio had done (at least as hee conceiued) acceptable service about it. In this present removall, by the Kings appointment, (at least, consent) as his brother went before to guide, so his place was behind to attend and helpe the carriage, as opportunity and occasion should require. Hee saw the Oxen staggering, the Cart shaking, the Arke rouling; he (as it should seeme) was next at hand: and who would not haue put forth his hand in such a case? had the Arke actually fallen through his neglect, would not the whole multitude haue cryed shame vpon him, and perchance done worse vnto him? The Philistims would haue blaspheamed, that the Arke of the God of Israel had now at length caught a fall, as well as their Dagon had formerly before the Arke. Devotion in the people would haue beene abated; Religion, scandalized; Gods ordinances, and holy Mysteries lesse reverenced, and esteemed: But infinite such pretences waigh nothing, where the Law of God, and obedience required of man are laid in the contrary scale. [Page 21]Whether Vzzah were a Levite, or no, divers dispute vpon coniectures, and conclude diversly. Saint Gregory, Hierome, Rupertus, and Iosephus, together with Abulensis, and Serarius the Iesuit, are for the affirmatiue: Sanctius another Iesuit, with Dominicus à Soto, and some others, incline to the negatiue. Let vs take that which may most excuse him, and admit him to be of the Priests race: yet this was not enough to priviledge him, except he had beene descended also from Koah: and the Koathites had no cōmission to touch, but only in a due distance at the barres end to beare the Arke of God, Numb. 4.15. This fault therefore in the Text is termed [...] the vulgar giues it rashnesse; our Translation, errour. The Greeke and Hebrew intimate a respectlesse kinde of forwardnesse. Wherein this should chiefly consist, all agree not, but vse the freedome of their private coniectures. Some say, that the dishonour offered to the Arke in committing it to a waine of Oxen, was that which drew on the stroke: but this touched also his brother, and all the rest of the company, who consented to it, and applauded it as well as himselfe, and yet escaped harmelesse. Others censure him for touching the naked Arke: but how could that bee (saith Abulensis) because the Arke was never lightly without a threefold covering. Abulensis therefore himselfe concludes more probably, that there wanted due reverence in the action. Non seipsum sanctificavit (saith Gregory) holy things must not bee touched with vnhallowed hands; For God will bee sanctified in those that come nigh him, and glorified before all the people, [Page 22]Levit. 10. That this sanctification should bee hindered by his wiues company, (as some shauelings would haue it) is a fancie fitting their vncleannesse, but not to be reckoned amongst honest mens coniectures. With farre more likelihood the Iewes lay the fault on his diffidence, as if God could not haue vpheld his owne Arke, without his vnlawfull assistance. Most of these opinions touch somewhat on truth, but passe by the chiefe, which I take to bee, (with the most and surest Interpreters) his inconsiderate laying hold of the Arke, beyond his vocation, flat against Gods ordinance: which David saw, and amended afterward in remouing it from Obed-Edoms house, 2. Chron. 15. where the Priests sanctified themselues, and set their owne shoulders to it: the Inferiours kept distance; the Elders were ranged orderly, according to their places, as the Lord commanded. All which their good King saw religiously executed, and then all things succeeded according to their hearts desire.
11 This should lesson the pragmaticall itching humorists of these our busie times., to keepe within their compasse, & not to haue an oare in every boat, where their carriage lyes not. Finde we nothing to be managed vpon our own demaines, but needs we must be tampering with other mens free-hold? can we presume our owne accounts can passe so easily at the last Audit, that other mens reckonings must vnnecessarily be taken into our scores? The Divell hath not had in these latter times a more dangerous engine to dissolue vnity, and breed confusion, then by disturbing the rankes that God hath placed [Page 23]vs in; and animating giddy and ambitious spirits, to be factious in businesses that belong not to them. What hath set all Christendome (for so many ages) so much in an vproare, as the encroaching of the Romish Clergy on Princes Regalities? which at length may draw them on, and vrge them on the other side to cry quits for restitution. I might inlarge this point (Beloued) if the time, and awfull regard of your Christian-patience confined not my Meditations. 1. Pet. 4.14. S. Peter hath a good caveat in this case to be thought vpon. As a Christian should abhorre to be found guilty of theft or murder; so his care should be, not to bee justly condemned for an [...], a busie bodie (as our English hath it) in other mens matters. What makes the Subiects hand on the Magistrates sword? or the Lay-mans on the Priests keyes? or the Tradesmans to discharge the Souldiers artillerie? or the Souldiers to prize the Merchants wares? And might not our Schollers be better busied in the State of Questions, then in Questions of State? Moses was found with his sheepe, Elisha with his Oxen, Peter mending his nets, Mathew at the receit of custome, when the LORD preferred them to higher places. When he saith, Friend, sit vp higher, or come vp hither, Luk. 14.10. Rev. 4.1. then may we make bold to doe as he commandeth: Vzziah, and Vzzah, neere in name, but neerer in the like presumption, both neglected this: wherevpon the first offering to offer incense, departed with the leprosie; 2. Chron. 26.19. but what befell the latter for his rash handling the Arke, that which followeth sheweth in a very sudden occasion.
12 And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Vzzah, and God smote him there for his error and there he died by the Arke of God. As God's blessings, so his iudgements are often sudden, sometimes beyond expectation; never without cause. Who can endure the brunt of God's anger kindled? If he lift vp his hand, there is no warding of the blow. Die must Vzzah here for his presumptuous errour, and die he must by the Arke of God, that the presentnesse of the execution might bee a president for future ages; and the place mind the guilty, that whē God prosecutes, it is in vaine to think of sanctuary. Differences here also are but of small consequence, concerning this punishment. S. Hierome thinkes that his arme and shoulder onely withered: the one for being with-drawne, when it should haue borne the Arke: the other for being too officious when it should haue forborne. But the Text speakes of his death, not by a lingring, but dispatching blow, as blasted with lightning, saith one; knockt downe as with an apoplexie, saith another. Once this is plaine enough, that smitten hee was; not secretly by a plot of man, but by God, openly, and that without delay, and that in the midst of a great solemnity, and that before the Arke, and that when he supposed he did God necessary service, and others expected nothing lesse then such an event, to leaue a patterne to posteritie, that when men oversee or wink at abuses, God will shew himselfe at length in his owne quarrell, execute his owne iudgements, and iudge of al mens actions, not as they seeme in shew, but as he findes them in substance, conformable or [Page]dissenting from his strict prescription. Then pretences shall not secure, or good intentions, excuse; but the offenders shall suddenly be smitten, and the innocent righted, beyond the worlds expectation. And now (Beloued) was Vzzah the last man that ever was pragmaticall? or this the first exemplary stroke that ever was inflicted vpon medlers in sacred mysteries, beyond their commission? Nadab and Abihu might haue beene an ensample to him, as he should bee to vs; that Gods anger may bee as quick to strike, as our presumption is peremptory to provoke. Should this poore mans good intention haue so heauie a doome, and our impudent intruding be alwaies borne withall? Shall simple errour dye in the place before the Arke; and malice surviue, perchance to doe more mischiefe? Perez-Vzzah, Vzzah's Breach, should bee a warning-peece to vs all for circumspection in our carriages, humility in our proceedings; feare to intermeddle in cases reserued to our Superiours, and God's owne privy Counsell; lest his angry stroke prevent all parlye; & a breach be made, which shall never bee repaired. I end. At the sight of one of his company suddenly stroken dead, (as here Vzzah was) Peter Waldus of Lions proued a convert, and from him are the Waldenses, so famous for resisting Popery. O that the consideration of this fall of Vzzah, might work in vs the like rising from sinne. Which God of his mercy grant, for his Sonne Christ Iesus sake; to whom with the Father and blessed Spirit bee all honour and glory now and ever.
AMEN.
ALLOQVIVM SERENISSIMO REGI IACOBO WOODS TO CHIAE HABITVM 24. Augusti. Anno 1624.
QVod Portio Latroni è Scholis in forum protracto, vt peroraret publicè, accidisse refert Seneca: illum vs (que) Coutr. l. 11. prooemio. eò fuisse confusum, vt à Soloecismo inciperet: vereor, ne mihicontingat hodiè apud Te dicturo, (Regum omnium perspicacissime) qui dicenda anticipas, stupendâ ingenii prolepsi; à quâ, quantum deficit, tantum infra rem subsidit vel meditatissima cujuscun (que) oratio. Cùm autem sensibile nimiùm excellens labefacter sensum, (ut cum Philosophis tradit experientia) quid mirum, si prodeunti subitò è Musarum umbraculis, caligent oculi ad insoliti Solis radios. Hosce interim vel deponit cum Phoebo apud Poëtam, vel cùm Mose potiùs velo obducit Sacrata Tua Maiestas, quoties appropinquant tui Academici; quos non benigniùs audis, quàm invitas: non vt inter caeteros [Page]tantùm gratulentur pro more, sed prae caeteris compellent liberè. Hinc, si fieri potuisset, octodecim stipata Collegiis, & septem Aulis, in occursum prodiisset Patrono suo, grata tua Ancilla, Mater nostra, Oxoniensis Academia: Ʋide Marianam de adventu S. Iacobi in Hispan. Baronium Martyrol. ad 25. Iulij sed quia hoc non datur; quod agnoscit, quod debet, quod meditatur, quod vovet, repraesentat per filios hosce suos primarios. Peregrinantur plurimi ad IACOBVM Compostellae, & dum quaerunt ibi Sanctum, inveniunt Idolum. Ne (que) enim inter Fraterculos adhuc constat, An IACOBVS Apostolus vnquam Hispaniam inviserit. Quantò compendiosior nostra haec Religio, & certior devotio? Isti prolixum iter emetiuntur, vt minùs forsan accipiant, quàm conferunt. Tu verò IACOBVS noster Tutelaris, non tam expectas, tuorum vota, quàm praevenis; & vt cultores illustres tuos, ipse peregrinaris. Capitale fuit Persis irruentibus in conspectum Regis abs (que) Esther 4. veniâ. At Tua quos invitat fama, benignè admittit facilitas; nec tristes vnquam dimittit, nisi hoc nomine, quia est discedendum.
2 Vincula sunt ista (Rex potentissime) quibus arctiùs constringuntur ingenui tui subditi, quàm manicis aut compedibus adamantinis Mastigiae vilissimi aut stigmatici: Legibus quidem tuis vincimur nos omnes; sed dimissa celsitudine, facili severitate, temperata Maiestate, suavi & demulcienti iugo, vinciuntur praecipuè ij, quialiàs sunt liberrimi. At (que) hîc dum intueor, quot dicenda occurrunt, & quàm paucis sit dicendum, non adeò turbat quid dicam, quàm quid praetermitam: Non opus [Page]est igitur vt vagetur Oratio, cùm domi habeat vndè luxuriet. Bibliotheca publica quotannis intumescens ingenti voluminum auctario; Scholae publicae, pinnis tandem fastigiatae, & nubibus aemulae; Salaria publica invidendâ benignitate Professoribus collata, & confirmata, themata fuerunt panegyricis antè hoc in loco dictis; quae fastis jam seponuntur, vt inclarescant seris nepotibus. Atquî non adeò sterilescit Tunm (ô Rex felicissime) Imperium, vel languent Regiae benignitatis exempla; quin certet cum ipso temporis decursu, Moecenatum recentior beneficentia. Quid dicam de Aulâ Lateportensi, quae (Aquilae instar) tuo diplomate, post tot saecula, tandem vetustatem exuit, & transiit in Collegium Pembrokianum, vel ipso nomine satis dotatum & nobilitatum? Ad marginem praeterlabentis amnis, Heroicis hodiè insurgit sumptibus Hortus Botanicus, qui Patavinis vel Leydensibus, hâc ex parte, non cedat deliciis. Ex decreto de aperiendo Flumine, tuo Regali assensu firmato nuper, & promulgato; quàm perenne manabit, Academicis praesertim tuis, emolumentum, sentient affluentiùs posteri, quàm praesentes explicent. Postremò ne mutus sim aut ingratus Orator, in meâ aut meorum causâ; obtinuit antè annum, Tuis praesertim literis, mandato, & dono, Exoniense Collegium, haud ita latam terrae portiunculam, sed in illâ nunc eminet non infimae notae Sacellum: deest tantùm ad complementum, debita Consecrationis solennitas, & Divi IACOBI titulus: quò ex voto Fundatoris & Collegii, innotescat posteris; & in iugi Salvatoris cultu, vnà cum Sanctissimi Apostoli, benignissimi [Page] Regis in aeternum recolatur memoria.
3 Ista verò cùm sint huiusmodi, vtsi indies repetant, indies admirationem excitarent, in censum nihilominus vix venient, si cum caeteris, (quae Tuae Maiestati accepta referimus) conferantur. Gloriamur Academiam inter tot adversantium cuniculos, à Papismi fermento esse conservatam? Conservavit tua prudentia: Gratulamur Arminianismum nostras Cathedras non infecisse? Exhibuit tua providentia Antidotum. Disciplinam, Academias, Episcopatus, sús (que) dé (que) raptassent jamdudum Puritanismi furores, nisi frigidum suffudisset & iniecisset fraenum, felicissimo rerum vsu maturatum tuum Iudicium. Quis obstaret aemulis & feralibus istis Harpiis, qui solùm illud detractum sibiipsis & suis pullis aestimant, quod Academicorum accessit rationibus; nisi tuus interveniret splendor, & nebulas istas dispelleret. At (que) istis quidem laudibus, nil decerpit Militum virtus, nil Consiliariorum solertia, aut subsidium. In Aedificiis, stipendiis, & privilegiis, agnoscerent potiùs morosi, Regis gratiam & Authoritatem, quàm sumptus proprios, aut fabricam. Sed quòd Papismus non invaluit, non praevaluit Arminianismus, non dissipavit Puritanismus, aut prostravit liuidorum sontica barbaries, [...]ot congesta Maecenatum Trophaea; Tuae (vt ita dicam) praerogativae, (Regum omnium Sapientissime) est peculium. Non hîc se immiscent aliae causae auxiliatrices, aut casus: sed totum hoc, quantumcun (que) est, quod certènobis Academicis praecipuum & palmare est, totum (inquam) est tuum.
4 Illam igitur Academiam, (OREX) quam [Page]tot affecisti beneficiis, decorâsti trophaeis, munivisti privilegiis; beâsti orthodoxae Professionis libertate, illustrâsti praesentiâ, donâsti scriptis, ituris in sequentium aetatum miracula & oracula, irrigâsti postremò expectatâ affluentiâ liberandi Fluminis, habes hodiè prostratam ad debita Maiestatis Tuae obsequia, vt agnoscat quanta accepit, reddat quod potest, veniam petat vbi deficit, exprimat saltem quod cupit, cùm non habeat quod rependat. Mavult nunquam fuisse felix, mallet semper haberi vilis, quàm ingrata tali Patrono, in cuius Benignissimo Favonio, illos quibus anteà & adhuc animatur, haurit spiritus; & in praecipiti senectute (vt Iuvencula) fit faecunda. Intra proximè elapsum novennium, (obstetricante pro modulo, meo qualicun (que) Professoris tui conatu) septuaginta tres emisit in S. Theologiâ Doctores; vt omittam vltra centum & octoginta eiusdem facultatis Baccalaureos: quos confidentèr dicam, non tantùm Papismum execrari, Arminianismum non fouere, Puritanismum explodere; sed etiam pestiferam istam, & nuper flammis vltricibus expiatam, Bucanani, Paraei, Danaei, & aliorum de cohibendis Regibus sententiam, merito ferire Anathemate. Nec Medicis, Iurisconsultis aut Philosophis desunt proprii catalogi, desunt fida pectora, desunt promptae linguae, ad gratissimam Doctissimi Regis observantiam. Summatim vt dicam; quotfovet Academia genuinos Filios, tot habet Rex Iacobus Deo supplices, vt Angelus, qui eripuit Iacobum Patriarcham è cunctis malis, perpetuet illius felicitatem: per quam agnoscimus, Academias vltra speratam sortem triumphare. Quàm [Page]pulchra igitur sunt tabernacula tua (O IACOB) & tentoria sub te Israelis tuae! vt valles nemorosae, vt Horti iuxta Fluvios irrigui, vt Arbores Aloës, quas plantavit Iehovah. Fluat aqua de situlâ tuâ, ad perpetuum tuorum Refrigerium; ingemat elatus Agag sub tuo victrice brachio: nec Gog aut Magog Monocerotas aut Leones tuos impunè exsuscitent, aut lacessant. Vt post quam Corah, Dathan, & Abiram, & omnes ejusdem instituti Alastores, dehiscentibus terrae faucibus, absorptos conspexeris; post quam Locustas & Ranas Apocalypticas à tuis finibus & latifundiis procul abegeris; postquam ingratorum murmura, vel iustitiâ tuâ eliseris, vel prudentiâ & moderamine plusquàm humano sedaueris: postquam Regalem tuam prosapiam, apud exteros (proh dolor!) tot annos jam exulantem, haereditariis sedibus, & dignitati restitutam videris: Sicut IACOBVS eius Nominis primus, super extremo adorans baculo, non priùs hoc terrestre relinquas Regnum, quàm (raptu quasi ELIAE) coeleste possideas, & in CAROLVM PRINCIPEM duplicetur Spiritus. Quod faxit Pater in Filio per Spiritum Sanctum.
A SERMON PREACHED ON THE FIFT OF OCTOBER 1624. AT THE CONSECRATION of St IAMES Chappell in Exceter Colledge.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Rector of Exceter Colledge, His MAIESTIE'S Professor in Divinity, & at that time Vice-Chancellour of the Vniversity of OXFORD.
[...].
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVLL GEORGE HAKEWILL, DOCTOR OF DIVINITY Arch-deacon of SVRREY and founder of St IAMES Chappell in Exceter Colledge.
IT was well said of one, That Honour as a shadow flies the pursuer; but is alwaies at the heeles of him that flieth from it. Amongst thankfull men, desert will sooner be descried, the more it muffleth it selfe; and published with the greater applause, the lesse it is affected. You therefore that haue beene free to doe, [Page]may giue vs leaue to acknowledge; for if wee hold our peace, the stones would speake. It is no new observation, that lesser Societies, as well as larger, haue their periods, of growing, flourishing, and declining; which most men sooner espy, then few giue a reason of. About your standing in Exeter Colledge, what a knot of noted Schollers appeared in sight one of another, to the credit of our common Mother, Who supplied her other defects with such a faire issue? I hope none can censure amisse an innocent boasting of Gods blessings. It was the Honour of my eminent Predecessour Dr HOLLAND, His MAIESTIES Professor in Divinity, and Father of so many famous Bishops and Doctors, to be Rector here at that time, when Dr CHETWIND, and Dr DAN. PRICE, now both Deanes, the one of Bristoll, the other of Hereford, D• CARPENTER, Dr FLEMMING, D• WINNYF, Dr WEETCOMB, Dr STANDARD, Dr SAMPSON PRICE, besides Dr BASKERVILE, and Dr VILVAYN, knowne to be worthy Physicians, laid those grounds, which improued [Page]since, haue attained that height the world now takes notice of. Most of these began to shew themselues in their seuerall stations, together with your selfe, vnder the Moderation especially, of that painfull and judicious Director, M. William Helme, long since a learned Bachelor of Divinity, but then Deane of the Colledge; my faithfull and deseruing Tutor, ever with thankfulnesse of me to be remembred. With this man, in a godly emulation of industrious study, and joynt care for the Colledge good, liued those two religious and constant Preachers, Bachelors of Divinity, M. WILLIAM ORFORD, and M. ISAIAH FARRINGTON; who forgot vs not when they left vs, but so wrought vpon the pious dispositions of those Excellent Men, Sir Iohn Acland and M. Iohn Periam Esquire; that Exceter Colledge by their bounty, got a New Hall and Lodgings, of more charge and worth then all the former Bulding. But a greater defect then all this was, of a fit House for Gods Service, that which wee had, being too scant for the Company, and otherwise [Page]very incommodious: This God put into your heart to supply, before wee complained, or others saw cause; which resolution could scarce be so naturall to any other, as to Great Sir Thomas Bodley'es Kinsman, and worthy Mr Periam's Nephew. They that view and consider the Worke, will hardly be perswaded, that it was erected at the sole cost of one, Fellow of Exceter Colledge, not preferred, as many are, and hauing two Sonnes of his owne to provide for otherwise.Iohn and George Hak will. But where God inlargeth the heart, such difficulties restraine not the hands. Promise, performance, founding, finishing, came freely on together: which (Wee trust) in time some other of our Worthies will hereafter imitate, as all are ready to commend. All succeeded the better, through your owne carefull presence and directions; and will proue (I am perswaded) more auspicious, in that it was contriued by you to be consecrated vpon that very Day, which made England most happy and triumphant, by your Noble Master Prince Charles his Returne from beyond [Page]the Seas. This Sermon was over-hasty to beare any correspondency with the solemnity of a Consecration: But such as it is, you may claime it as your owne over-valued purchese; together with the Author; Whom long sithence you haue obliged vnto you by many real kindnesses. Which here he thankfully acknowledgeth, who desires ever to continue
FEw passages in Scripture are more often pressed, or precisely recorded, the the words I haue read vnto you, Beloued: Our Saviour cites them out of the Prophet Isaiah, chap. 56.7. and three Evangelists distinctly set them downe, and the fourth intimates the matter of them. Which harmony of both Testaments, and foure Evangelists, though it make not this text more authenticall then other, (as being of equall authority from the same Author) yet well may it invite vs to a more serious consideration of them; in regard that is not likely to be of ordinary consequence, which it pleaseth the Holy Ghost so often to repeat and register. It is obserued by most interpreters, that twice our Saviour entred into Ierusalem, and purged the Temple; first a little after his Baptisme, Joh. 2. and next not long before his passion, recorded by the three other Evangelists, Math. 21. Marke 11. Luke 19. [Page 2] Caietane thinks that this last time, this purging was twice performed; first (as S. Mathew relates it) vpon the first triumphant entrance: and secondly, (which S. Marke mentioneth) the very next day after. But by conference of both Evangelists, I find no ground for this assertion: other Interpreters note it not: we may passe it therefore as an vncertaine coniecture, and observed by the way, vpon better evidence; first, how soone corruptions grow, vpon persons, places, & manners, never carefully reformed; and next, what zeale and resolution is to be vsed of those whom it truly concernes; when Religion is prophaned, Temples polluted, holy things perverted by doggs and crafty Merchants, to private gaine,Lu [...]e. 2.7. with publike scandall. He whose birth was the patterne of patience; life, the Legend of lowlinesse;Math. 11.29. Philip. 2.8. Isaiah. 53.7. death, the most submissiue degree of humiliation and true obedience; who as a Lambe, was brought to the slaughter, and as a sheepe before the shearer, 1 Pet. 2.23. opened not his mouth: who when hee was reviled, Isaiah. 42.3. Math. 12.18. reviled not againe; when be suffered, threatned not; never trod so heauy as to breake a bruised reed, or quench through impatience the flax that smoaketh: in sacrilegious abuses, Religious quarrels, Churches rites and rights, behold how hee looseth the raynes to an holy indignation. The multitude of the offenders, the might and malice of the observers, the danger of the action; the perill of the consequence, among such a rabble and outcry of exasperated miscreants, stay not his hands at all, but a scourge is made of small cords to lash them.Iohn. 2.15. Out must the sheepe and Oxen, downe must the Tables [Page 3]of Doue-hucksters, and mony-changers? where, no doubt, but (as S. Hierome hath it on the 21. chap. of Mathew) the rayes of his Divinity miraculously darting from his sacred countenance,Math. 21.12. Mar. 11.15. stayed all opposition in the guilty, and part-taking in the astonished beholders. Notwithstanding, that all might be sensible of the fault, and take notice of the reason that moued him so vnexpectedly to such extraordinary severity: he vpbraides them with that of Ieremy, Is this House which is called by my name, Cap. 7.11. become a denne of robbers in your eyes? haue you no other Exchanges, but Churches; or Faires for your sheepe and Oxen, or markets for pedling-wares and mony, but such places as are consecrated to religious vses? Thinke not that my earnestnesse is without ground, or Zeale without knowledge; you might learne of the Prophet Isaiah, that I speake not without booke. For there you haue it written; My house, not yours; is, and so must ever continue; the house of prayer, not a denne of theeues, and shop for merchandice; as you haue impiously made it. And this I take to be the scope and meaning in generall, of the few words my text consisteth of.
2 In which may it please you to obserue with mee these
Three circumstances
- 1. What God reserues to himselfe in the generall grant of all things to man, A house.
- 2. A distinctiue propriety whereby it is set apart from common vse, intimated in the possessiue, My.
- 3. The principall end of this separatiō, [Page 4]by a Synecdoche including all other religious duties, in that it is termed by an excellēcy, the house of prayer.
The first includeth a ground for Churches and Chappells: the second a warrant for Consecration; the third, a direction for the chiefest vse of both. GOD will haue a House; this House must appeare to bee his peculiar; this peculiar must not be made common, 07 as an Ild hall for playes or pleadings; or a shop for merchandice; or a cloyster for idle-walkers; or a gallery for pleasure; or a banqueting house for riot; much lesse a brothell for wantonnesse, or a cage for idolatrous superstitions but reserved as a sacred Congregation-house, where penitent & submissiue supplicāts may learn their duty by Preaching; assure their good proceedings by Sacramēts, obtaine their graces by Prayer. Though Heavē be Gods Throne, the Earth his footstoole; his Essence infinitely aboue all, through all, in all, & beyond all: yet his delight is such, to be among the children of men, that it liketh him to haue a place of assembling them together for his publike worship, Math. 18.23. where he vouchsafeth to be in the midst of thē. And this must be, not a mountain, a caue, a groue, or obscure hovel; but (as my text hath it) a convenient house: the first point to be discussed.
3 As Time and Place are the inseparable adiuncts of all transerunt actions: so the Lord requires as well a House, as a Day, for his publike worship. Such is [...] in my text; not a moveable Tabernacle, or an Inne for a nights lodging; but a fixed Mansion, to dwell in: which the Article: so restraineth not to the Iewish Temple, but that it may [Page 5]well be extended to all publike fabricks, erected in like manner, and set apart for the like religious worship: For this glorious Cathedrall Temple, excluded not among the Iewes their Parochiall Synagogues, or (as they may be termed by an Analogie) Chappels of ease. Those our Saviour and his Apostles never spake against; in those they preached, prayed, disputed, and catechized the people: & therefore left a warrantable example for all succeeding ages to follow. And what shall I speake of the Primitiue zeale of Christians in this behalfe? No sooner had they got loose in Constantines time from Heathenish persecutions, but euery good mans devotion was set on fire, his head plotting, his purse open for Churches and Chappels. Emulations were betweene Prince and People, who in this kinde should goe farthest: most men of any ability held it their chiefest glory to be registred to posterity for Founders of Churches or Chappells. [...], &c. c. 45 Constantine's decree runnes in the second booke of his life, written by Eusebius, Vt diligentes sint Episcopi circa Ecclesiarum structuras; that Bishops should bee extraordinary diligent about the building of Churches and Chappels; if any were ruinous to repaire them, and make them larger; if any were wanting in convenient places, they were to build them new. He himselfe beganne with vnspeakable charges to adorne his new City Constantinople, especially with Churches and Chappels for Gods seruice. One Church called Irene, and the other Apostolica, were eminent Monuments in then="a" Lib. 2. c. 18. [...]. De vita Constant. l 3. c. 23. Tripartite story of his religious magnificence, to bee [Page 6]admired rather then imitated. In Ierusalem hee commands the Bishop Macarius to erect a Church so farre surpassing all other structures in that kind, that Eusebius intimates it might be the New Ierusalem, so much fore-spoken of by the holy Prophets. Notwithstanding Iustinian was so eager to out-vie him in this devout liberality, that hee substracted then="b" Zonaras Annal. tom. 3. stipends from his Readers of the liberall Arts and Sciences, to inable himselfe the better to build then="c" Evagrius hist. Eccles. l. 4. c. 30. incomparable Church of Sophia. Charles the Great is commended for erecting so many Churches as there ben="d" Aventin. Annal. l. 4. letters in the Roman Alphabet. And what shall wee imagine that others did, of greater ability, whenn="e" Henricus de Erdfordia. 365 Churches, one for every day in the yeare, are registred to bee in Ireland, of S. Patricks sole foundation?
4. But that which true devotion first grounded, necessity vrged, conveniency furdered, holy ability perfected, and God blessed: Opinion of merit, false miracles, apish imitation of Paynims, superstition toward Reliques and Saints departed; and perchance in some, an itching ambition to get a name; through the Divels stratagems, and mans vanity, quickly peruerted and abused. What a toy was it thatn="f" Greg. Turonen sis de gloria confess. c. 11. S. Martins boy should procure a Church to be built in the place where his Master stood when he cured a lame Priest? A strayed n="g" Pontanus de Bello Neapolit. l. 2. Bull, got a Church to be erected for S. Michael the Archangell in mount Garganus. And S.n="h" Vincent. l. 24. c. 22. Denis tels Charles the Great, that the sinnes of all the Spaniards were forgiven at his request, who had beene contributers to the building of a Church for his Saintship. [Page 7]Vpon any dreame, or conceit, or vow, or report of a relique, or any other mistaken accident, vp must straight-way a Church. And Popes to foster the humour, for their owne gaine and glory, and maintenance of their dependants, must sometimes priviledge them with many n="a" See a booke called Fiscus Papalis, in which Pope Sylvester and Gregory haue granted so many Indulgences to the Church of S. Iohn de Lat aran in Rome: quas nemo numerare potest nisi solus deus: as Pope Boniface witnesseth, who confirmed them all, vid. Chemnicii examen part. 4. pag. 736. and Bellarmines defēce of these fopperies de Indulgent. l. 1. c. 9 & lib. 2. c. 20. with Greg. de Valent. de Indulgent. c. 4. yeares indulgences, to get custome to their trade; and for the robbing (as they were wont to say) of the Egyptians; to the deluding of simple people, and scandall of Christian religion. This made way for superstitious processions, idle Pilgrimages, sottish vowes and oblations; whereby the Priests grew fat as the Buls of Basan, but the people leane as Pharaohs kine. Golden Chalices had wooden Masse-mongers; empty skonces, precious Miters. There were divers S. Maries for one Christ-Church. And no marvaile; for Gods word and preaching once laid aside, and reconciliation by faith in Christ little sought after, or mistaken; what May-game and outward pomp, which best contented the sense, might not easily passe for the best Religion; and those for the holiest Professors, which vnder the vizor of hypocrisie, practised the cleaneliest convayance? Against such insufferable abuses in sacred intentions & expences, the Fathers haue sometimes let fall somewhat hasty speeches, which might slacke their liberality, who take them not aright. What should gold doe there (saithn="b" De offic. l. 2 c. 28. Non auro placent que non emuntur. S. Ambrose) where it can buy nothing? Martyrs delight not (if we beleeuen="c" In Matth. Hom. 51. et 81 S. Chrysostome) to be honoured with that money for want of which the poore pineth and lamenteth.n="d" Malè parietum vos amor cepit. Ad Auxentiū. Hilary bids vs beware of Antichrist, in such magnificent wals and [Page 8] Pallaces. Saint Hierome suspects not a few of them bee built rather for pride, then piety. It is a wonder to read how tart Saint Bernard is against them in his Apology to William, n="e" Ep. ad Demetriadem exponente Erasmo. vide. Hieronym. in Jeremiae, 7. & in ep. ad Nepotianum. Abbot of S. Theodoricke: not that these good men (with divers others) misliked decency, cost, or state, proportionall to situations, assemblies, and founders, and the abilities of such houses for Gods worship; but desired to restraine excesse, curbe ostentation, stop superstition, which at length began to be intolerable in Images and Reliques: but especially to beat men off from the conceit of merit, and rectify their good mindes, where circumstances so required in divers cases, to more charitable imployments. The elegancy of S. Bernards Caveat deserues to be recited:In Apolog. ad Guliel. Abbatem S. Theodorici prope finem. O vanitas vanitatum (saith he) sed non vanior quam insanior. Fulget Ecclesia in parietibus, & in pauperibus eget: suos lapides induit auro, & suos filios nudos deserit; de sumptibus egenorum servitur oculis divitum. Inveniunt curiosi quo delectentur, & non inveniunt miseri quo sustententur. Where vpon he concludes afterward, Proh Deum! Si non pudeat ineptiarum, cur vel non piget expensarum? By which it is cleare, that vnnecessary structures, superfluous charges, ambitious pompe, are the things they strike at; where the painting of the house, is the impouerishing of the houshold. Otherwise they applauded the worke; Sainted (in a manner) the Founders; acknowledge the Iewes comendation of the Centurion, with our Saviours approbation to bee a notable warrant and encouragement. Hee is worthy for whom thou shouldest doe this; for he loueth our Nation, and [Page 9]hath built vs a Synagogue, Luke, 7.5.
4 They are not worthy therefore to bee confuted, (or scarce deserue to be mentioned) who in hatred of a Nation, or Religion, or in heat of faction, overthrowe Gods houses: such as were Nabuchadnezzar, Antiochus, Dioclesian, the Maniches, Messalians, and Eustathius, reckoned vp byn="a" De cultu sanct. l. 3. c. 1. Bellarmine, de cultu sanct. l. 3. c. 1. With whom when he ranketh the Petrobrusians, Waldenses, Wickleuists, Taborites; a man may chuse whether he will beleeue him: For it is no new practise for Papists to make their opposites odious, by fastning vpon thē such groundlesse calumniations. Faine also to the same purpose he would find somewhat against then="b" Porro Lutherani & Calvinistae admittunt Templa, sed solum ad concionandum, & sacramento administranda; reprehendunt autem quòd fiant templa adorandum, quod consecrentur certoritu, quod dignis sumptibus ornentur. De cultu sanctor. l. 3. c. 1. Lutherans and Calvinists: but their innocency is so apparent, and his mouth so toothlesse, that hee snarleth rather then biteth. He would giue vs (forsooth) an="c" Ibid. c. 3. modell, how we should build our Churches: First, they must bee like Solomons Temple, consisting of a [...], and a [...] or [...], of a Porch, a Body, and a quire: otherwise all is out of frame, and the workemen and contriuers shall bee shent. Then if they point not most an end to the East, for direction of our faces that way in Prayer, our devotion is like to finde cold comfort. It were pitty to omit those fiue pretty reasons hee brings from the depth of Schoole Divinity to proue it. The first is Geographicall. Paradise was towards the East, (though not according to the Vulgar, yet according to the Septuagints Translation: and therefore we should pray towards the East. n="d" Aq. 2.2. q. 84. art. 3. I maruell whether this plot must hold also with his consorts [Page 10]in the East-Indies, and China; for if their faces likewise in prayer must be setled East-ward, Paradise (for ought I know) will be cast at their backs. The second reason is Astronomicall: Because the Heauen begins his motion from the East; which if the scripture confirme not, Claevius vpon Sacrobosco will make it good. The third is Propheticall: Christ is named vir oriens, n="e" [...] Zach. 6. And therefore with great reason should be looked for in the East. The fourth is in some sort morall. Christ vpon the Crosse looked Westward, and therefore to looke him in the face, wee must set our faces Eastward. Also toward the East he ascended into Heauen; and from the East he shall come as lightning: Mat. 24.27. And is not this enough to make all suppliants in their Prayers looke Eastward? His last inducement is altogether Politicall: Exod. 26. The Iewes prayed toward the West; should not wee therefore, to crosse them, pray toward the East? Vt significemus (as he adds) eorum esse Literam occidentem, n="f" Bellar. de cultu sanct. lib. 3. c. 3. nostrum autem spiritum vivificantem; to signifie that they haue the Westerne Letter, and wee the Easterne Spirit? for so it must be rendred, to make sense in the point he vrgeth it. These are the great Cardinals reasons for Church architecture: which I refute not, but leaue, for their conversion, who affect to direct their Prayers by the Rumbes in the Compasse. The thing we disallow not, as in it selfe meerely indifferent; yet imbrace it not, on such Iesuiticall inducements, but in regard of a commendable conformity. Notwithstanding,Tom. 1. p. 932. An. 443. n. 5. we may take notice by the way, that Pope Leo the fourth, (as Binius and Baronius [Page 11]acknowledge) in opposition to the Maniches praying to the Sunne, East-ward; made a Decree, that Catholici ad occidentem conversi Deum colerent; Catholickes should worship God with their faces toward the West. Whom Bellarmine might haue done well to haue reconciled, Durand. de ritib. l. 5. c. 2. with his successour Vigilius, who not long after (as Durand tels vs) first determined the contrary.
De cultu sanctorum lib. 3. cap. 2. vid. Hospinianum de Templis lib. 7. cap. 1.6. Better are his forces imployed against the Anabaptists: who though they maintaine a worse opinion against the building of Churches, yet they iustifie it with more probability then Bellarmine doth their situation. Arguments of the Anabaptists. They vrge vs with the practise of the Patriarkes, who occasionally erected Altars where they thought meetest, and pleased God by their sacrifices; 1 yet never so much as dreamed of a Church. They presse vs with the impossibility of the attempt, and that from Gods owne mouth,2 Isai. 66.1. Heaven is my throne, and earth is my footstoole: where is the house you will build vnto me? which they backe with these places of the New Testament: 3 Act. 7. God dwelleth not in Temples made with hands, neither is worshipped with mens hands, as if he needed any thing. Which S. Paul repeateth to the Athenians, 4 cap. 17. And had not our Saviour catechised the woman of Samaria before, Ioh. 4. That Gods worship vnder the Gospell, should not be restrained to the Mountaine of Samaria, or Temple of Ierusalem, but left free, as the Apostle dispenseth; I will therefore that men pray every where, 5 lifting vp pure hands, without wrath or doubting, 1. Tim. 2. They conclude therefore that the Iewish [Page 12]Temple was but a type of Christ, 6 to vanish; & therefore not a patterne for Christian Churches: and that the light of nature taught divers Heathens, that which the Stoicks delivered positiuely,7 [...],Answere to the first. Churches for the Gods are not to bee built at all. But all this is soone answered. The Patriarchs case and ours is not alike; their owne habitations (for the most part) were moueable Tents; & their families, parochiall Congregations: fixed houses therefore for Gods worship, sorted not with their condition; yet such places (no doubt) they had, which fitted their conveniences. That of Isaiah & the Texts of the New Testament generally, proue no more,To the texts of the Old & New Testament in generall. Deus non approbat Templa quibus se putetur includi. Bell. de cultu sanctor. l. 3. c. 2. Particularly to the 4. of Iohn. and 1. Tim. 2. To the 6. & 7. but that God disclaimeth such houses, wherein hee might bee thought (as the Heathen Idols) to be included: Not Churches, in which a multitude might assemble for his worship. This was that which some of the Heathen by the light of Nature saw and acknowledged. Particularly that of Iohn 4. and 1. Tim. 2. freeth Christians from restraint to the Iewish Temples, or any other such fixed palace, not forbids them to build Churches otherwise; in every place where they found it necessary and vsefull. And grant that types are now ceased, and that the Temple were a type, (as in the 3d of Iohn it is intimated) our Churches are not now so; and therefore that demolished, ours may stand and multiply, by an analogie also from that, not as it was a type, but a place of publicke worship: as their Sabbath abolished, we in imitation retaine the Lords day: time and place convenient, of necessity ever attending all such sacred actions. It were [Page 13]to be wished therefore, that in building, repayring, and adorning such religious Houses, our devotion were as forward as our warrant is vncontroleable. The very Turks may shame vs in this behalfe, who neglect their private mansions, to beautifie their prophane Moskoes. Surely God hath need of no such Houses, but the benefit of them redoundeth to our selues. Yet divers are all for the private, and nothing for the publick, though never so much to Gods glory. But can we make a purchase of a firmer tenure, or expect greater interest then his bounty will afford vs? How commeth it then to passe, that in this building age of ours, so few think on Churches? which finde commonly no harsher enemies, then those who are, or haue beene raysed by their ruines? What examples haue we almost of any Patrons, who selling the Benefice, haue brought as much as a load of stones towards the building of Gods house? Nay would not those wicked caytifes, who vnjustly detaine the tithes from their right owners, bee content also to haue the Church for a barne to put them in? Such a curse attendeth sacriledge, to make men senselesse of the anger to come. They joyne house to house so close together, that Gods House shall finde no roome to stand between them: and oftentimes allot more cost for a sepulcher to hide their carkases, then they and all their progenitors haue beene at charge to the Church it standeth in. The more precious in Gods sight, and honoured of all good men, are such Religious Shunamites, who build and furnish chambers for Gods Prophets: 2. King. 4.9.10. and those heroically Zealous Davids, 2. Sam. 7.2. [Page 14]who take little pleasure in their owne palaces of Cedars, where Gods House is not erected and adorned accordingly. Which how it comes to bee appropriated to him by the title My, succeedeth in the next place to be declared.
7. My House. Why this rather then another? Is not the Earth the Lords, and all that is therein? and are not all Houses his by the same title of Creation and Preservation? Why challengeth he then this, hauing the like clayme to all? but that, as hee had chosen the Iewes among all the Nations of the World; so it pleased him to sever that house before all buildings in the World, by an especiall favour for the time, to put his name there. To make this appeare to all men, who otherwise might excuse their prophanenesse, through want of notice of the difference; he ordained solemne ceremonies for the Consecrating and Dedicating both of the Persons, Things, and Places, to his sacred service: the consideration whereof might breed a reverence in his worshippers that should vse them; and vindicate them from miscreants that should imploy them otherwise. For this purpose, Tabernacle, Priests, & Altars, with all their appurtenances, are consecrated by Moses, with great joy and solemnity, Numb. 7. The Temple is thrice dedicated; first by Solomon, 2. Chron. 7. Secondly by Ezra, Ezra 6.19. Thirdly vnder the Maccabees, 1. Maccab. 4. the Anniversary of which Dedication, our Saviour (as it is thought) graced with his presence, and that notable Sermon for the iustifying of his Ministery, and calling of the Gentiles, Ioh. 12. This was taken vp [Page 15]afterward among the Christians, by Decrees of Councels. In the 5th held at Carthage, the 6th Canon is peremptory; That if any doubt arise whether a Church were consecrated, without any slacking it should be performed. The same is ordered also in the sixt Canon of the 2d Councell of Bracara. Gratian cites to the like purpose the Councels of Nice and Hippo; butn="a" Quanquam isti Canones modò non extant, ni si apud Gratianum. Vid. Bellarm. de Dedicatione & consecratione Eccle siarum l. 3. de cultu sanctor. c. 5. Vid. Binium ad Concil. Bracarens. 2. Can. 6. Bellarmine confesseth, that in those there is now no such thing extant. This is cleare out of Eusebius in the ninth booke of his Ecclesiasticall History, chap. 10. that such dedications of Churches were long in vse before his time: And in his fourth booke of the life of Constantine, he relates how the Synode of Tyre was called by the same Emperour, for solemnizing the consecration of a Church which hee had built in Ierusalem. Athanasius accused by the Arrians, that he had ministred the Communion in a Church not consecrated; excuseth himselfe in an Epistle to the same Emperour, That necessity through the peoples concourse, and manifest danger, enforced him therevnto, which otherwise hee would never haue done. It would be tedious and superfluous to touch at the consent of Fathers, for the further countenancing of our assertion. Nazianzen hath an Oration, Chrysostome, and Basil each a Sermon; Gaudentius a Tract, Hyginus and Gelasius some Decretals. The Collector of the Sermons de Tempore 5;Gratian. de consecr. d. 1. S. Bernard 6. Sermons of the approuing and manner of such dedications and consecrations: whence the Canonists & later Writers haue gathered what they thought fit, all allowing the thing, as an ancient and necessary [Page 16]Church-constitution, but differing somewhat in the ceremonies: whereof some would haue more, some lesse; this Church, these; another others: All agreeing, that no Minister inferiour to a Bishop, might canonically consecrate it. But that the Popes consent must be also had, to make it good; we find no such Canon among the Ancients, whatsoeuer Socrates, Hist. l. 2. c. 8. Vid. Hosp. de Templ. 4. c. 2. and the Canonists would needs put vpon them.
8. But what advantages takes not Satan in mans prosperity, which hee hath no ground for in adversitie? Psal. 49.20. Man being in honour, hath no vnderstanding, but may bee compared to the beasts that perish: And Church-men once got free from the pressure of Heathenish bondage, exceeded all measure in aemulations, factions, and vanities. Libertie brake out into luxurie: Superseminations and Superstructions, ouer-grew and obscured the good seed and building. Which Addition and Multiplication, not onely of points of Doctrine, but superstitious and ridiculous ceremonies; partly borrowed from the Iewes, and partly from the Heathen, beganne to worke a Substraction of other Churches of Rome, and continueth especially the Division which now all Christendome groanes vnder. To let passe other matters, and on with the point we haue in hand. The reverent and ancient manner of dedicating Churches to God, may appeare by the acts of Constantine in consecrating the Church at Ierusalem, registred (as you shall finde) by Eusebius; De vita constantin. l. 4. Nicephor. l. 8. c. 26. Precibus & concionibus decorârunt, with Prayers and Sermons they adorned their first assembling [Page 17]in it; which was accompanied with almes to the poore, and great gifts to the Church and Bishops, befitting the estate of the Founder. Zonaras in Constantin. And haue wee any other in the South Church but Conventus, laudes, & gratias, assemblings, praises, & thanksgiuing to God, to make vp their consecration? Per conventus laudes & gratias Deo canentes. Athanas. Apolog. 2. No more then this, in his 2d Apologie, Athanasius affirmes Bishop Alexander to haue vsed. Home to this comes the Church of Helvetia, in their latter confession, chap. 22. By reason (say they) of the word of God, and holy Exercises therein celebrated; places dedicated to God and his worship, are not prophane. Which Suarez the Iesuit grants to be sufficient, in his third Tome vpon Aquinas disp. 61. sect. 2. Possit interdum Oratorium per simplicem voluntatem, & Ecclesiam per simplicem benedictionem: sometime an Oratory by the simple intention of the will, and a Church by a plaine benediction, may bee destined to the Ministery of sacred things. But plaine benedictions, expressing good intentions, come short of the ayme that pompous Rome after leuelled at. When the people of Israel were well vnder God's immediate patronage; and were told by Samuel, of the inconveniences that might follow by alteration. Nay (say they) but we will haue a King over vs, that we may be like all the Nations. 1. Sam. 8.19. All was naught, except they were equall, or passed the Heathen in outward pompe and curiositie. And was not this the very itch of Rome, which raised the scabbes that to this day cannot bee cured? A Church or Chappell could not bee built, but a crosse or more, must bee set vp before hand, to designe the place [Page 18]where it should be founded. Vid. Durand. Rational. Divin. l. 1. c. 6. Sleidan. Com. l. 21. As soone as it is vp, twelue crosses must be painted about the walls, with twelue burning tapers over-against each of them. Then Holy water must be had to wash it, and oyle to anoint it,Hospin. de Tē plis l. 4. & that of no ordinary composition. The Crosses indeed (saith Bellarmine) should be painted at the very act of consecration; De cultu sanct. l. 3. c. 5. but commonly it is done before, propter commoditatem: nimis enim diù expectaretur, si in ipsa consecratione pingerentur: It were a great inconvenience to stay so long at the act of consecration, till the Painter had finished them all. Then comes the Bishop, and three vagaries hee must fetch about the place with his company; and after hallowing the wals without, with some water mixt with salt sprinkled with Hyssop, and murmuring some few prayers at the doore being shut, Three times he thumps at it, and cryes, Tollite portas, &c. Lift vp your heads O yee gates, and bee lift vp yee everlasting doores, and the King of glory shall come in. Then the Deacon, (who for that purpose is shut within to act his part) must take his kue, and say, Who is the King of glory? To whom the Bishop replies no more at first, and second course, but It is the Lord strong and mighty, even the Lord mighty in battle. But all this making no way, in the third returne he takes vpon, and tells him stoutly, it is (Dominus virtutum) the Lord of Hosts, he is the King of glory. Presently therevpon ope flies the doore, and in goes the Bishop, with two or three assistants, and after a few prayers said at the Altar, and exorcising of some salt, and water, ashes, and wine; & drawing the Greeke and Latine Alphabets crossewise [Page 19]wise on the ashes sprinkled on the floore by the Deacons, with the end of his Crosiar-staffe: at length it comes to their turne, who stay all this while at the doore without, to bring in the Reliques of some one Saint or other, which they haue ready, vpon a Beere; and then to perfect the Pageant, De consecrat. distinct. 1. C. Omnes Basilicae. a Masse must be said; For without such Reliques and Masse, the Consecration (according to the Canonists) were altogether ineffectuall.
9. Wherefore about a nine or tenne yeares since, when a Church was consecrated at Gorslebium, in Count Mans-fields Countrey, by a Lutheran-Superintendent: because all these ceremonies were not then vsed, exception was taken by a Papist (who said he was then present) that it was rather a meere prophanation, then consecration. Which moued Iohn Aeschardus, (the man that did it) to write against Bellarmine de Templis, which our Hospinian had done before more fully: both discouer so farre their Heathenish imitation, and apish tricks in this behalfe; that in hast they will not bee answered. I haue purposely omitted many things; as, the laying of the first stone, (which of necessity must be square, and crossed by the Bishop, and sprinkled with holy water) the adoe they keepe about Altars, Images, and Vestments, the Baptizing of Bels, and the like: all which you haue fairely expressed in distinct pictures, and red letters, in the Pontificall of Clement the 8. anno 1595. Where hee that cannot read, may see how it is done. Now if any bee further inquisitiue to knowe the meaning of all these Hieroglyphicks, De Cultu Sanct. l. 3. c. 5. Bellarmine himselfe [Page 20]will informe him; That the 12 Crosses, and Tapers before them, signifie the 12 Apostles, that carried this Banner of Christ through all the world, and by their Preaching enlightned it: Oyle is added for excellency: Holy water, frankincense, and wax-candles, for clarity and neatnesse: Ad Munditiem & claritatem. The Greeke and Latine Alphabet in the pauement, shew that in those tongues the Gospell was most generally preached, when these ceremonies were first instituted. Et quia in Templo non solùm docentur homines, sed mouentur & inflammantur ad virtutem & vitae novitatem; idcircò (saith hee) fit illa mixtio aquae, cineris, salis, & vini. Let them take the inference for good, that see a reason for it:Ideò pulsatur Ostium, & iubetur Diabolus recedere, vt Reliquiae sanctorum introducantur. Beltar. Ʋ.S. For my owne part (I may professe) it goeth beyond my Logicke. But the prettiest exposition of all, followeth: that by the knocking of the Bishop (as you haue heard) at the Church doore, the Divell is dislodged; and (as it were by a Writ De Eiectione Firmi) forced to giue possession to the Saints Reliques, Vincent. l. 23. c. 26. Gaguinus de gestis Francorum. l. 3. Cranzius in Saxonia. l. 1. c. 22. Fulgosus. lib. 1. c. 6. which then are to make an entry. Now who would ever haue suspected, that the Divell had possessed all such places before Consecration, more then any other; except these men had told vs of it, who (perhaps) are better acquainted with him then our poore Ministers are? You haue the substance of their Doctrine; (Beloued) which yet to make passable, with those that must not examine it, they haue Legends of Miracles to confirme. They tell vs that divers of their Churches haue beene consecrated by Christ himselfe, and his Apostles; Fanum virginis Mariae. An. 948. Sep. 13. in Vigiliam Exaltationis. S. crucis. Another by Saint Michael the Archangell; of a third, at whose consecration, [Page 21]was seene aGregorius Turonen sis de gloria confessorum. cap. 20. Globe of fire, that filled all the Oratory, with a brightnesse terrifying the beholders. They would make vs beleeue, that at such times,Sigebertus in Chronico. wicked spirits haue beene heard to howle, & complaine that they haue beene forcibly dispossessed of their Tenements;Greg. Dialog. lib. 3. c. 7. citat. Bellarm. and that the Divell hath beene seene in such cases to flye from the Church or Chappell, in the shape of a filthy Sow. Vid. Hosp. de Templ. l. 4. What should I speake of our Saint Dunstane, who when water wanted for the like solemnity, stroke the ground with his Episcopall Staffe, and presently there spouted forth a Spring. The same good Father at another time, being to dedicate a Church, which stood not just East and West; made no more adoe, but set his shoulders to the building, and presently it was rectified as hee would haue it. Last of all, when a Church built to Saint Peters honour, was to bee consecrated by Melito (I thinke) Bishop of London: the good Saint came the night before, and prevented the Bishop; whereof hee sent him word by an honest Fisher-man; (and withall an extraordinary Fish caught at that time in the Thames, miraculously, by the same poore man; with divers others) that the Bishop should not take it vnkindly. Where Surius, who relates the story, assures vs further;De vitis sanctorum ex Ealredo, Anglo, Abbate Rhieuallensi. that when the Bishop the next day came to view the Church, he found the two Alphabets drawne crosse wise; vpon the pauement, the Reliques of 12 lamps, sticked to so many crosses; the wals in so many places anointed with holy Oyle; and all the place wet (as it were) with the fresh sprinkling of Holy water, just in the same manner as now the Popish Pontificalls say it should be.
10 These things haue I related the more largely (Beloued) in regard that such occasions as these seldome fall out, to acquaint the younger sort with these Romish mysteries; the notice whereof may giue you a taste, how inclinable the Italian humours are alwaies to play the Mountebankes; and how blessed our case is, who so fairely are freed from them. As our Founders disclaime all merit, so our Reverend Bishops (as you see) pretend no Miracles to credit their Consecrations. Such devices we leaue to them, who haue no better warrant to justify their actions. It sufficeth vs that all things be done [...] and [...],1. Cor. 14.40. and tend to edification, without superstition, as the Apostle in such cases hath directed vs. Surius himselfe out of that great Legendary Metaphrastes relates, that Auxibius S. Mark's Disciple, when he dedicated a Church, (as our Chappell is at this present) vsed no other ceremonies but a devout forme of prayer, the pith whereof is set downe in these words: Benigne & Clemens Deus, &c. Most bountifull and mercifull God, send thy holy spirit to inhabit in this sacred House, which is built to the worship of thy Holy Name; and confirme and establish it, to be vnalterable for the profession of thy pure doctrine, even vnto the end of the world. And haue we not this ground from the Apostle himselfe, That every creature is sanctified by the word of God and Prayer? 1. Tim. 3.5. And what is Sanctification, but that in generall which Consecration is in speciall, a severing of Places, Persons, and Things, from common vse, by deputing them through convenient rites, to Gods peculiar [Page 23]worship and service. This procured heretofore respect to the Things, reverence to the Persons, and an awfull regard in mens behaviours, as often as they entred into such sanctified places. But all this is much decayed in the loosenesse of these latter times: Impudency pleads prescription for greater presumption, more commonly in such Houses and Assemblies, then would bee tolerated before a Chaire of State, or a common Court of Iustice: Nay, that Pupill or servant, who in a Colledge quadrangle will honour his Master, at least with a Cap. in a Church at Sermon time will make bold to affront him covered, howsoeuer he stand bare to deliuer Gods message. This irreverence would aske a rougher hand (beloued) then this time affords mee to lay on it. What? are wee worse men in the Church or Pulpit, then we are abroad? Or doth Gods House, or Service, detract that from vs herein; which otherwise is acknowledged due, and commonly performed without gain-saying?Exod. 3.5. Ioshua 5.13. Moses and Ioshua must off with their shooes, because the ground is holy whereon they trod. Women must be seemely covered in such places, 1. Cor. 11.10. Math. 18.23. because of the Angels: and is not our Saviour himselfe, by promise, in the midst of them, where two or three are gathered together in his name; and especially in such consecrated places? Take heed therefore (as the Preacher catechizeth thee) not only to thy foote, but to thy Head, Hands, and Heart, Eccles. 5.1. when thou entrest into the House of God, and be more ready to heare, then to offer the sacrifice of fooles. Bellar. de cult. fanct. l. 3. c. 5. Not for the inherent sanctity of the place (which our Adversaries [Page 24]presse too farre) but through the obiectiue Holinesse, adherent to it, by Christ's promises, sacred meetings, vnited devotion, ioynt participating of the Word and Sacraments, liuely incitements through others examples. In such a consecrated place;1. Sam. 3. Samuel, faithfully ministring, became a great Prophet: David, a King, preferred the Portership before the most pleasant Tents of Worldlings: Psal. 84.10. Luk. 2.28. Psal. 65.4. old Simeon had the honour to get Christ into his armes. Blessed is the man whom thou chusest (O Lord) and receivest vnto thee: He shall dwell in thy courts, and shall be satisfied with the pleasures of thy House, even of thy Holy Temple: Where the best keeping of our wake-daies, is the awaking from Sinne; the true celebrating of Encoenia, the renewing of Gods Image, defaced in vs; (as the signification of the word admonisheth vs) the happiest feast of dedication, the dedicating of our selues to God, by a liuely faith) hearty Repentance, continued and fervant Prayer; which is the maine end, such Houses are ordained for, and last member of my Text, which makes vp the Conclusion.
11 My house is the house of prayer] Praise waiteth for thee, Psal. 65.1. O God, in Sion, and vnto thee shall the vow bee performed. O thou that hearest prayer, vnto thee shall all flesh come. That which is here affirmed by the word [...] [is the House of Prayer] is expressed by S. Matthew, and S. Marke, by [...] [shall be called &c.] according to the Originall in Esay, [...] My house shall be called the house of prayer to all people. But who knowes not that [is] and [called] with the [Page 25] Hebrews, come to one reckoning: to intimate the conformity that should bee betweene things and names. I will not be curious in the recitall of all such names, whereby those Houses haue beene styled among divers Writers. That which the Hebrew commonly termes [...] either for the statelinesse of the building; or for that God (as a King in his Court) most gloriously affordeth his presence in it; the Greekes expressed either by [...], because of Gods inhabiting in it; or [...] for its Holinesse; [...] for the reverence due vnto it; or [...] for its including a Congregation like a Flocke of sheepe; or [...] in respect of its separation from common places. It is also by a Metonymy, especially in later times, called [...], transferring the name of Congregation, to the place; and sometimes [...], the Lords House; from whence the Dutch word Kyrk, and our Church, may seeme to haue their derivation. Among the Latines, the most generall appellation was Templum à tuendo, from beholding thence the Heavens in a religious contemplation; Then Sacrarium from its sanctity, from whence the word Sacellum is thought to be a derivatiue: Fanum à fando; or delubrum à diluendo, from the fatidical oracles of the Priests, or their superstitious washings is more vsuall among prophane, then Ecclesiasticall writers: Martyria, from Martyrs reliques: and Basilica, from Kings palaces, came in after, when superstitions and affected pompe through prosperity, had tainted Christianity. In like manner from S. Martins hood, barbarously called in Latine Capa, [Page 26]or Cappa, and carried about for good lucke by Lewis the French King in all his warres,In Praefat. ad Liturgiam Chrysostomi. Beatus Rhenanus withRational. l. 2. c. 10. Habes per belle Etymologi am Rhenan. v. s. Durand, deriue the word Capella; whence we haue our English Chappels, and Chaplaines; which others deduce rather à pellibus caprarum, from certaine goates skinnes, wherewith such portable tents were couered, as they remoued with them for Gods service, in their warlike expeditions. Such names oftentimes, necessity forceth vs to retaine; not in any relation to their superstitions or vntoward originals; but for distinctions sake, and avoiding as great a scandall, and soloecisme in innovation. For, were it not a ridiculous peevishnesse to new-name our weeke-daies, because they had their appellation from the Planets or Paynim Gods? or must the word Sacrament bee reiected, because it came to vs from the Heathen? Hence therefore must wee haue the decision of that controversie whether Churches and Chappels now may beare the names of S. Peter, S. Iames, S. Mary, or the like? we affirme, they may; nor for their Reliques contained in them, or Invocation directed to them, or Graces expected from them; as theBellarm. de cu ltu sanct l. 3. c. 4. prop. 4. Papists contend to haue, and theVid. Hookerum. l. 5. sect. 12.13.16. Puritans fondly cavill wee giue: but for certaine notes of difference, the better to discerne one Church or Chappell from another; and a religious retaining of those in memory, by whom God is honoured, and good men excited to imitation. This is S.Nonne si templum alicui sancto Angelo excellentissimo de lignis & lapidibus faceremus Anathematizaremur: &c. Aug. cont. Maximil. l. 1. c. 11. Augustines expresse doctrine: Wee erect no Altars to Martyrs, but ipsi Deo Martyrum; quamvis in memorias Martyrum. AndContra Faustum Manchaeum l. 20. cap. 21. Revera, Basilicas Christi construere, Culsus latriae est, quem soli Deo debet sides grata sidelium. Walden sis Tom. 3. Tit. 17. c. 145. sec. 2. Socrates relates,Histor. l. 2. c. 18. that Constantine the Great honoured [Page 27] Drepane with his Mothers name, and a city in Palestine with his Sisters; non quidem ad cultum earum, sed differentiae causâ cum aliis vrbibus; not to entitle them thereby to religious worship; but the better to distinguish by such memorials, these places from other cities.
12 All that hath beene spoken in this point, comes to this issue, that particulars exclude not the generall: S. Maries and S. Peters may bee God's houses of prayer; as S. Mary and S. Peter are Gods Saints: who haue left vs examples how to pray, and especially in such Houses. Now these Houses are not here Christned by the names of Concionatoria, or Sacramentaria; Houses of Preaching and administring the Sacraments; (though Preaching and Sacraments be the ordinary and blessed meanes, for the begetting and confirming true faith in vs, whereby our prayers may be effectuall) but of [...], or Oratoria, places of Prayers, and Courts of Requests to the Great King of Heaven, as both the Greekes and Latines stile them from the primary action; Prayer [...] including, by a notable Synecdoche, all other Religious duties, which are ordered to it, and receiue a blessing by it. And surely (Beloued) publike Prayers and Sermons, (for ought I finde) never trespassed one vpon another, till the itching humours of some men of late, would needs set them together by the eares. For what? must Sermons needs be long to shorten Prayers? or Prayers be protracted or multiplied of purpose to exclude Preaching? I pray God there be not a fault of both sides; of lazinesse in the one, and [Page 28] vaine glory in the other: When those would excuse their slacknesse, or insufficiency, by a pretended devotion; and the other draw all devotion to attend on their discourses. Let Preaching therefore so possesse the Pulpit, that Prayer may name the Church, as here it doth; let both take their turnes without striuing for the wall that God may haue the glory, and Gods people the benefit. For such purposes, this and the like Chappels are built and consecrated; not to be cages for idolatry, or chanteries, for superstition in an vnknowne tongue; or theaters for willworship to any Saints or Angells; or conventicles for factions, or Receptacles to vent our spleene, or display our follies; or shelters for our hypocrisie: but for the perpetuall celebrating of Gods great Name, who delighteth to dwell among those that dedicate themselues vnto him, and serue him in truth and syncerity; not as humane wisdome prescribeth, but as he himselfe commandeth. Grant therefore (O most gracious God) that our negligence in frequenting them, or our pride in slighting them, or our coldnesse in vsing them, or prophanenesse in abusing them, or our sacriledge in robbing them, or our contentions in troubling thē, or our errours in tainting thē, or our barbarousnes in polluting them, be not an hinderance to the fructifying of thy Word and Sacraments, the propagating of thy Gospell, and the hearing of our faithfull prayers, and hearty devotions in them. Let thine eyes bee alwaies open on this place, to take notice in it of our wants; thine Eares to receiue our supplications; thy hands to relieue all our necessities. Blesse him and his that founded [Page 29]it, thy Reverend Servant that hath now consecrated it; vs, and all our successors in the continuall and happy injoying it; through the merits and mediation of thy Sonne CHRIST IESUS: To whom, with thee, & the HOLY GHOST, be all honour and glory, both now and ever.
AMEN.
Then these men when they had seene the miracle that IESVS did, Said, This is of a truth that Prophet that should come into the world.
MY Text sorts with the time, wherein we celebrate the Advent of the Prophet which the people here proclaymed, was come into the world, and the course of the Gospells appointed to be yearely read on Sundaies in our Church Liturgie,The 25. Sunday after Trinity. is closed with the very same words of the comming of this Prophet. The miracle of feeding fiue thousand men, besides women and children in a desart place, with fiue barly loues only, and two little Fishes, which drew from the people this acknowledgment of the comming of this Prophet, is registred by the three other Evangelists, Math. 14. Marke 6. Luke 9. with some little variation of some circumstances: But this notable confession and profession of the multitude was reserued (as it should seeme by the holy Ghost) for that Evangelists [Page 2]relation, who had discouered before from his Masters bosome,Iohn. 1.14. That the word was made flesh, and dwelt among vs, and we beheld his glory, as the glory of the only begotten Sonne of the Father, full of grace and truth. In a dispute in the former Chapter, with the Iewes of Ierusalem (who tooke vpon them to be extraordinary zealous for their Sabbaths, and Moses Law) with what invincible arguments doth our Saviour make good, That he was HEE that should come, and that they were not to looke for any other? Hee proues it by the testimony of his Father, proclayming it from heauen in his Baptisme, and his manifest joynt working with him, He proues it by Iohn Baptist, whom they held for a Prophet, and to whom they had sent to knowe, and what could bee fuller then Iohn Baptists testimony? He that comes after me, is before mee: And behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world. Hee proues it by the Scriptures, their owne grounds, and those he vrgeth them to search, and see whether they did not testifie of him or no. Hee further addeth Moses to proue it, in whom they trusted; and if yee beleeued him (saith he) you would haue beleeued me, for he wrote of me. Last of all besides all this, if an vnquestionable miracle might be more prevalent, such a miracle they had also, in the cure of the man at the poole of Bethesda, who had layne there for remedy eight and thirty yeares. But that will satisfie perverse praejudice, and obdurate malice? Professors of religigion for their owne glory and gaine, will hardly be brought to yeeld, though never so plainly convinced, [Page 3]For how can yee beleeue (saith our Saviour ver. 44.) which receaue honour one of another, and seeke not the honour that commeth from God onely. Chap. 12.43. That loue the praise of men, more then the praise of God. This was the rot that had then infected the Iewish Synagogue, and happy had it beene for Christians if it had there stayed. Let a miracle of our Saviours be never so important, they wil persecute and seeke to slay him, because hee did it on the Sabbath day. Chap. 5. v. 16. One calumny or other they must needes finde out, to set a colour vpon their owne proceedings, & cast aspersions vpon his actions, and doctrine. But must Christ then haue no Church, because some of those chiefest Church-men were opposite to him? It appeares here to bee otherwise. Him whom those leaders forsake in pollicy, the Inferiours in simplicity follow.Math. 14. They follow him from the Townes and Villages, striuing who should be the formost, they follow him with their wiues and children, little regarding the incumbrances. They follow him into a desart place, not thinking what wants and hazards they might meet with,Mark. 6. and this they finde at the hands of the bountifull Master they followed. He compassionats them as Sheepe without a Sheapheard, teaching them many things, makes them a miraculous feast to send them away with content, beyond all exception or expectation. And then these men when they had seene the Miracle that JESVS did, said, This is of a truth that Prophet that should come into the World.
2. The words then are an Acknowledgement of [Page 4]the multitude that the promised Prophet was come into the world, and that IESVS who did that miracle was He.
Wherein may it please you to take notice of these two Generals,
- 1. Due observation, Then those men when they had seene the miracle that Iesus did, said,
- 2. True inference, This is of a truth that Prophet that should come into the world.
To inferre without precedent observation is rashnesse, and to obserue and make nothing of it, Idle speculation. Many are very curious, and censorious in the first, who fall short in the latter, and others are so precipitant in the latter, that they conclude often times without the praemisses of the first. The practice therefore of these simple people, herein appeareth more rationall, then the hastinesse of many greater Schollers. These would see before they said, & would not lay of a truth, before they were throughly assured that there could bee no falshood in it. Which falleth vpon the first part, the due observation, and in that order as the Text leadeth commeth first to be discussed.
3. Then these men when they had seene the miracle that Iesus did: Said;
In this observation we may well take notice of
- 1. The Observers, These men]
- 2. The manner of their observation, They saw]
- 3. The thing obserued, The miracle which Iesus did.]
What these men were it easily appeares by that which goes here before, [...]] and the Collation of the [Page 5]three other Evangelists. They were not Scribes and Pharisees (for ought that we finde) nor of Herods Court, much lesse any of Pilats followers, for those (it is likely) as Gallio in the Acts,Act. 18.17. cared for no such matters; but inferiour persons, that admired our Saviours doctrine, conversation, and miracles, such as liued abroad in the townes, and villages, & were willing to heare & see something, that might giue them further satisfaction. They knewe that by following Christ, they were like to haue small countenance of the Scribes and Pharisees. They vnderstood that Iohn Baptist was butchered but a little before by Herod, and therefore from the Herodians they had cause to feare some danger. Nor could they be so ignorant as to expect any worldly benefit from Christ, who had not as much as a Fox, or Fowle; a hole, or a nest to put his head in,Mat. 8.20. yet they with some of their wiues and children, would needs venture to runne after him, into a desart, and to passe through thicke and thin (come of it what would) so they might enjoy his company. In charity a man would hence gather, that some divine motion, more then ordinary besides a popular curiosity, wrought so many to bee of one minde. Otherwise how could they haue beene so resolute? Let vs see now how our Saviour takes it, and entertaines them. He that filleth the hungry with good things, and sendeth away the rich empty, hath compassion on their travell and wants, would not consent to his Disciples advice, to dismisse them without some reall and memorable token of his acceptance, and therefore examines them, what [Page 6]provision they had. Philip tells him, that two hundred penny worth of bread would not serue so many, that euery one might haue a bit, and perchance they were not so well stored to haue two hundred pence in their stocke: and if they had, there was no place to get so much for their money. Andrew brought some better newes,Vers. 9. that there was [...], a Little Lad who had in readinesse fiue barly loaues, [...]. and two small fishes, small they must needs be (as the word in the original signifies) otherwise how could the little Boy haue tugg'd them thither. But what (saith he) are these among so many? Our Saviour heares them quietly, and replies not vpon their objections of inconvenience, & distrust, for he himselfe knewe what he could, and would doe. Cap. 6.39.40 Make the people sit downe, saith he, [...] (saith S. Marke) in severall companies, vpon seuerall plots of ground, [...], as the greene grasse would afford them Cushions, here a hundred, and there fifty, that there might be distinct passages betweene them, and all might see what was done. And all this being done as Christ prescribed; Hee blesseth the Loaues, and Fishes, deliuers them to the Disciples, the Disciples to the guests, the guests are all satisfied, and twelue Baskets were filled with the fragments after fiue thousand and more had eaten as much as they desired.
4 It would proue to small purpose to inquire here farther, whether this company had any drinke to their meate? and where they had it? 2. How this bread and fish multiplied, and with whom, either [Page 7]the givers or the takers? 3. With what convenience every single Apostle could minister by computation of some, to aboue eight hundred? 4. Whether every Apostle had his severall basket, for the fragments, and how these Baskets came there, with this and the like stuffe, it is a peece of no small learning with some, to furbish vp great volumes. But there is no great mastery in such misteries, which are more profitably slipt over, then mentioned. Yet to giue no vantage to the scrupulous Sceptique or Scoptique, 1. For the drinke there needed not running to wells or neighbouring Rivers (as Salmeron the Iesuite coniectures) seeing the virtue that multiplied the food might make it serue both for drinke as well as meate. 2. The multiplying is to be thought to haue begun, first in the hands of our Saviour (as S. Augustine notes with S. Hierome) then to haue continued vnder the hands of the Apostles (as Chrysostome) and lastly to haue its complement in the hands and mouthes of the eaters, as S. Ambrose concludes with S. Hilary. 3. The order of their placing, made them the easier to be served, neither the contrary appeares, but that one might helpe another in the distribution. 4. What matter is it from whence these Baskets came, seeing it is manifest they were there, and receaved the fragments only, not whole loaues, to put it out of question that the foode there found was multiplyed, and not other shifted in by crafty conveyance. Two things might be more profitably thought vpon of vs for our instruction. The first taken from the quality, and act of these men. How [Page 8]ready are those [...], common people, not worthy the naming to follow our Saviour retyring from them? Amongst vs those of better ranke scarce giue him admittance, when hee seekes them out by his Ambassadours, to doe them good. The danger of the times could not keepe these backe, but many happy, secure, and alluring invitations hardly bring vs on. These followed our Saviour into the desart, but what shall I say: Wee fly from him coming home vnto vs in his word, Sacraments and benefits. These things well thought vpon (B.) by the best, would make them better, and considered often by the slacker make them ashamed of their ingratitude. It is a cutting speech of our Saviour to his rebellious countrimen,Luke 13.28. there shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth, when yee shall see Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob, and all the Prophets in the Kingdome of God, and you your selues thrust out; and when Publicans and harlots, and the meanest of the people that beleeue and are penitent, Math. 31.21. and follow Christ, shall be set at the right hand with the sheepe, and the Grandyes of this world turn'd over to the left hand amongst the goates. This should put the greatest to a present resolution, for altering their dangerous courses, & for preventing the dāger that is to come. Now to direct this resolution to the most wished effect, here we haue (in the second place) our Saviours owne practice for a patterne. How tēder a respect had he to these inferior people, that put themselues vpon him? (though perchance the particular ends of most of them were not to be approued.) How compassionatly doth this good [Page 9] sheapheard take a view of these stragling sheepe? how carefull he is to provide for them, and returne them to their homes without all dangers, and discontent? O that all Superiours would but hence thinke vpon their charges, be they never so meane, never so wayward, never so ill deseruing, to be tender ouer them, and procure their good, by this deauenly example! In this good way these [...], these promiscuous Observers, haue entred vs. The manner of their observation followes now in the third place.
5 [...] seeing, or when they had seene. It is almost as good (nay perchance better) to see nothing at all, then to be an idle spectator, and learne nothing. God hath giuen vs our outward senses to informe our vnderstanding, our vnderstanding, to direct our will, our will to carry a hand over our rebellious and sensuall appetites. And if we make not this vse of them, the divell will quickly cut out worke:Greg. l. 7. ep. 5.3. Nam quem Diabolus non invenit occupatum, ipse occupat, (saith one) therefore it is very commendable in these meaner and plainer people that they were not so wanting to themselues, or disordered in their sudden concourse, but that they tooke a care to see what was done. They saw the barrennesse of the place, the impossibility of supply; the time passed, their returne troublesome, and dangerous, the night drawing on: And from the poore disciples what could they expect, who had scarce provision for their owne necessities? They tooke notice (out of doubt) of the little Ladde with his course, and poore pittance, of [Page 10]their owne great number, of our Saviours conference with Philip and Andrew, of their vncomfortable answere, of his resolute command to haue them sit downe, of the distinct ordering their sitting that all might see what was done, that the least suspition might not remaine of any collusion. In all this Seeing, here were no evill eyes, wandring eyes, wanton eyes, envious eyes, proud eyes, covetous eyes, flattering eyes, [...] sand blind, hypocriticall winking eyes, 2. Pet. 1.9. staring one way, and squinting another, or the like. And it were to be wished, and it is to bee religiously endeavoured, that no such eyes may bee found amongst vs: He that opened so many eyes of the blinde, invites vs to come to him for eye salue. Rev. 3.18. I counsell thee to buy of mee gold tryed in the fire that thou maiest be rich, and white rayment that thou maist be cloathed, that the shame of thy nakednesse doe not appeare, and annoint thy eyes with eye salue that thou maist see. The reason of this is giuen by the best Oculist, The light of the body is the eye. Mat. 6.22. Luk. 11.34. If therefore thy eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light, but if thine eye be evill, thy body shall bee full of darknesse. The eye therefore must be constantly directed to the scope we ought to aime at, it must not glance aside to be too prying into things that belong not to vs, or with watermen to looke one way and row another, for this will bring in the end darknesse, discontent, & confusion. These plaine men (as it should seeme) regarded not to looke after at that time any other thing then was before them, but fixed their eyes wholy on that, and that was the Miracle [Page 11]which Iesus did; the thing obserued in the third place.
6 Miracles are vnvsuall events wrought aboue the course of nature (saith Salmeron. Salmer. Tom. 6. Tract. 1. [...].) To bring in all what the Schoolemen, and latter popish writers haue heaped vpon this point, would be too tedious, I shall take therefore only that my text here occasioneth, and so passe along. S. Augustine puts a difference betwixt Miracula & Miranda, Miracles and Wonders. Things that we wonder at, are often performed by Divells, Magicians, and Impostors, because, not on a sudden wee conceiue the causes of them, and in true miracles there is a reason giuen by Aquinas of their divers appellations;2.2. q. 178. art. 1. they are termed Miracles in regard they exceede the bounds of nature; Signes, because somewhat else is signified, besides what is done; Prodigies for their excellency; Portenta for intimating somewhat to come; Virtues, because Gods power is seene in them extraordinarily. This wee haue here is called [...], a signe. A signe to be seene, to manifest the omnipotency of him that did it, and the truth of his teaching. Two other ends of such signes are eminent in Scripture; The one to convince perverse, and obdurate men with whom no reason is prevalent: so Moses convinced hard-hearted Pharaoh with his Magitians, Exod. 8.19. and brought them at last to this acknowledgement, This is the finger of God. Elias droue the Baalites to the like confession: by obtaining fire from heauen to consume not only the Sacrifice, and wood, but the stones, dust, and water about it.1. King. 18.39 The Lord is the [Page 12]God, the Lord is the God. The second is to vindicate his people, or particular servants from the hands of their enemies. So the Sunne stood still, and great hailestones were cast downe from heauen, to giue a full overthrow to the Kings of Canaan, Ioshua 10. that had banded themselues against Ioshua & his followers: and two shee Beares came out of the wood, 2. Kings 2.24. and woried those forty and two children that mocked reverend Elisha. But this difference betweene the Miracles of Christ, and those of his Apostles, or the former Prophets is to be obserued. They wrought them, not in their owne name, and power. So Elisha in a Miracle of the like nature to this, when he fed a hundred men with twenty loaues, and some full eares of corne.2. Kings 4.42. Giue the people that they may eate (saith he) For thus saith the Lord; They shall eate and shall leaue thereof: Acts 9.34. So S. Peter cures Aeneas, Iesus Christ maketh the whole. But our Saviour comes in a higher straine to the dead Damsell, Talitha Cumi. I say vnto thee arise; to the stormy winds, and seas, peace, and be still; Mark. 5.41. Ib. 4.39. Ib. 9.25. Luke 4.35. v. 10. to the raging divell in the possessed, hold thy peace and come out of the man; as here make the people sit downe, and no more adoe, He blesseth, they eate, and the little pittance served them, with an overplus of fragments voided, more then the whole was at first.
7 The Divell finding it his best plea to be Gods ape (in every thing he may haue scope, and take vantage) hath never neglected in all ages to furnish his followers with his miracles to winne himselfe credit, and make them obstinate, Iannes and Iambres, 2. Tim. 2.8. Act. 8. are opposed to Moses, Simon Magus, to Peter, [Page 13]Elymas to Paul, and (if that story of Prochorus, be not counterfeit,Tom. 1. in vita S. Iohannis. ca. 28. & 29. which they of Collaine haue set forth in the last edition of the Bibliotheca Patrum) Cynops that dogs face coniurer, (for so the name signifies) to the blessed Apostle S. Iohn. Nay to disgrace the miracles of our Saviour which neither Iews nor Heathen durst doe, at the time they were written, and witnesses were liuing that saw them, he imploies Philostratus in eight bookes, and a pleasing style, to record the miracles of Apollonius Tyaneus, the Pythagorean, with one Hierocles, to second him, and paralels that Impostor with our Saviour. But how absurdly, ridiculously, and impudently Eusebius hath excellently demonstrated. Nay Julian the Apostata, though most earnest against Christians in those tenne bookes, answered by S. Cyril of Alexandria, and snarles in all that he can, at their doctrine, yet hath little or nothing to say against the Miracles that backe it. Those hee seemes to acknowledge, at the end of his 6. booke, as Iosephus the Iew does very ingeniously, Pilate the Praesident in two Epistles to Tiberius the Emperour, and that grosse Impostor Mahomet himselfe in his Alcoran. Here then wee see that Miracles haue beene necessary, and afforded by God himselfe for the grounding of doctrine, and confirming of it at the first setling. But being once grounded and setled, and a platforme described and commanded for the right continuing of it, then we are left to this Scripture and are not to expect, much lesse to depend vpon new Miracles for the confirming of it; much lesse bring in new additions; [Page 14]for so the former Miracles should be slighted, and the latter be found so various, and multiplied, that none should know whereto to trust. Thus when in the prophet Isaiah's time the people esteemed not (as they should) of Moses law and the Prophets, which was brought in by signes and wonders, but would haue new signes and wonders (as fancying that which was written, was not sufficient) the Prophet takes them vp roundly for it, chapter the 8. Bind vp the testimony, (saith he) Seale my law among my disciples, and when they shall say vnto you, seeke vnto them that haue familiar spirits, and vnto wisards, that peepe, and mutter, should not the people seeke vnto their God. If they speake not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. The same doctrine is reinforced by Father Abraham in the parable, Luke 16. Where when Dives could obtaine no helpe for himselfe to mitigate his hellish torments, he intercedes to haue his fiue brethren warned by sending Lazarus vnto them, that they might prevent the misery that he was in; but what is Father Abrahams reply? They haue Moses and the Prophets, let them heare them: Dives not satisfied with this, Nay father Abraham (saith he) but if one went vnto thē from the dead they will repent, such a Miracle out of doubt would convert them, but what was Abrahams conclusion? The same that must constantly bee ours, If they heare not Moses and the Prophets, they will not bee perswaded, though one rose from the dead, and if the Scripture, now compleat amongst vs, be not sufficient to direct in the right, Miracles will come [Page 15]too late to set vs in a better course.
8 What meaneth then the Church of Rome to tamper so much in blazing, and vrging vnto the people a Masse of their Miracles? And Bellarmine (amongst the rest) to make it a note of that Church, as though this were convincent inough to make the Christian world beleeue that Protestants are in the wrong, and they in the right, because wee haue no Miracles? But they haue more then they know how to depend vpon, or defend, to vse, or to excuse. It is a strange speech that the Cardinall hath in his 3. booke de Eucharistia, and the 8. Chapter, in these very words, Haereticos non potuisse extorquere miracula, ne (que) à Deo, ne (que) à Diabolo, ad confirmandam realem praesentiam. The Heretiques could never wrest miracles, either from God or the Divell, to confirme the reall presence, and his second, Iames Gretser the Iesuite is yet more open,Tam enim sterilis & deserta est Lutherana & Calviniana secta vt diabolus ne dignetur quidem per eam aliquid fallacium, & vmbratalium prodigiorum aggredi; saltem frequenter, & palam; veritus opinor, ne omnibus ludibrio exponatur. and generall in his defence of the 2. Chapter of his first booke de verbo Dei, Diabolum ne dignari &c. The Divell himselfe, is as it were ashamed, to confirme the doctrine of Luther by miracles. It is well then that Luthers and Calvines doctrine against popery, makes the Divell ashamed, whom I had thought had beene past shame as farre as any Iesuite. But what doe these men meane in blurting out such inconsiderate speeches? Doe they take pride, that the Divell is so at hand to advance their cause by Miracles, and so shamefaced and backward to doe vs any favour in that behalfe? If this be the issue betweene vs; we shall rest content, and be confident vpon such Miracles as our Saviour wrought [Page 16]here, and his Apostles after for the first propagation of the Gospell, and when we bring in any new doctrine, or adde any superstitions dissenting from this, then we will be venturous to cast about (as the Iesuits doe) for new miracles to confirme it.
9 And here a man would thinke that in this height of learning, and diligent inquiry into all such superstitious businesses, they would haue left off at length for shame, to vphold their shattered superstitions, with such knowne delusions? For how childishly stupid, and ridiculous, are their Legend Miracles? As that St Brandon with his Monkes should keepe three Easters vpon the great fish Iascon's backe in the midst of the Sea. That S. Francis should swallow a spider in the Challice, and haue it out afterwards at his shinne boane. That our S. Dunstane should take the Divell by the Nose, with his tonges, and S. Dominick make him hold the candle,Capgraue in eius vita. till he burnt his fingers. That S. Patricke should raise out of a Sepulcher one Glasse in Ireland King Loger's hogheard, who was an hundred foote long, and baptize him after he was dead that he might returne no more to hell. Of these and the like miraculous stories wee haue the censure of Melchior Canus (I thinke as learned a Professor,L. 11. p. 533. and Bishop as most of that side) Dolentèr hoc dico, potius quam contumeliosè I speake it out of griefe rather then to disparage any; That Diogenes Laertius amongst the Greekes, and Suetonius amongst the Latines, haue more syncerely and seriously set downe the liues, and acts of the Philosophers and Emperours: then Catholiques haue Chronicled the [Page 17]doings of their Martyrs, Virgins, Saints, and Confessors. By this we might hope of some plainer dealing, and that Miracles should bee no more so palpably forged to infatuate the credulous, but alasse we finde it otherwise. Printing and curious painting are now hired to expresse these Pageants, with the more grace, so that those who haue no other helpes of learning may haue the miracles at life in the pictures. In this fashion not much aboue twenty yeares since, the Miracles of the Rosary were set forth at Antwerpe, and dedicated by the Dominican Friers to the Infanta of Spaine: There in the eight picture you shall finde a head of a noble Virgin called Alexandra, devoted in her life to the Rosary, ascending from the bottome of a pit into which it had beene barbarously throwne, and making Auricular confession to a Dominican Fryer, and thereby preventing her damnation, 150 daies after it had beene cut off from the body. In the 12. the blessed Virgin is fetched from heauen to be a Midwife to a Spanish Lady, and our Saviour himselfe to be Chaplaine for the Christning of the child, and afterwards to say Masse at the Churching, where S. Anne and S. Magdalen also attended in the manner of gossips. It would be teadious to your patience, but to haue a list of the new Saints in their Miracles, S. Isodore, S. Teresa, S. Francis Xaverius and the like, who are scarce yet warme in the Calender. Only S. Ignatius the Iesuits founder may be a little taken notice of, his picture wee haue in a peculiar table, set forth by Francis Villamena, and dedicated to the Duke of [Page 18] Bavaria, on the top of it, is prefixed this Motto, fit for him and his, that haue beene the firebrands of so many combustions. Ignem veni mittere in terram, & quid volo nisi accendatur? I came to set fire on the earth, and what will I but that it be kindled? About this picture in Ovall rounds, are ranged this Saints Miracles to the number of 29. Here, you may see him shining, and lifted vp from the earth, and receauing in a moment from God by infusion the knowledge of the greatest matters, and from the B. Virgin with the child in her armes, the gift of chastity. Not farre from that, you shall finde a Landresse cured of a withered arme, only by washing of his linnen. Over against, he sits cudgelling away with a staffe in his left hand an ill favoured Fiend, that came to tempt him; all may not be repeated, but that which is strangest of all is in the bottome. There is God the Father painted (with his sonne by, holding in his hand the Crosse) and mediating to his sonne, for S. Ignatius (there kneeling before them) that hee would receiue him and his fellowes vpon the Fathers commendation into his protection. The subscription is, A Deo Patre cum sociis commendatum, Iesus in tutelam recipit. What should we thinke of this passage, wee acknowledge as the life of our faith, that the Son is our Mediator and Advocate to the Father, but that the Father should ever mediate to the Sonne for the Iesuits to be receiued into his peculiar patronage, I thinke it will be hardly found, but only in this pageant of the Iesuits. But these are but the fancies of peevish painters, (may some man say) [Page 19]not any way countenanced by the pillars of that Church; I would willingly haue it so too, and wish with all my heart, there were that syncere dealing amongst them that nothing could hee said against them that might not be as soone answered. But it falls out otherwise, for haue wee not vnder hand & seale of this Pope now being Vrbane the 8. in the Bull of the Canonizations of Ignatius Loyola, a Catalogue of the like miracles in the curing of divers not only by prayer to him, but by applying his Image to the parts most desperatly affected? A coppy of which Bull is to be seene in our publique Library in Oxford, I trust his holinesse will not father fancies. But I should dwell here too long, if I persued more particulars.
10 Contra Mirabularios istos cautum me fecit Deus meus, (saith S. Augustine.) Against such miracle-mongers, God hath armed me to take heed. In Iohan. Tract. 3. Where he saith in the last times many false Prophets shall rise, Math. 24.11. and shall shew great signes and wonders, in so much that if it were possible, they shall deceiue the very elect: Behold I haue told you before, V. 24.25. and the vse is there added to this doctrine, wherefore if they shall say vnto you behold, he is in the desart, goe not forth, behold he is in the secret Chambers, [...] (saith the originall) it will beare in a pix, or sacring boxe by Transubstantiation, beleeue it not. The Apostles second this. S. Paul tells vs that that man of sinne, that sonne of perdition, that wicked one shall come after the working of Satan, with all power and signes, and lying wonders, 2. Thes. 2.9.10. and with all deceivablenesse of vnrighteousnesse, and [Page 20]therefore we are to take heed and to stand fast: S. Iohn foretells vs of a great beast, Revel. 13. that should doe great wonders, and deceiue those that dwell in the earth by meanes of those Miracles; and addes this, If any haue an eare to heare let him heare. There were then signes (saith an ancient author vpon the 24. of Mathew, Operis Imperfecti. which vsually hath gone vnder the name of S. Schrisostome) whereby heretofore true Christians might be differenced from their opposites.Hom. 49. First discipline, then Miracles, thirdly good life. But after the abomination of desolation once sits in the holy place, the Idolaters shall haue Church, Scriptures, Bishops, Sacraments, in a more pompous manner then the right beleeuers. They shall stand vpon Miracles, make a shew of a greater strictnesse of life, then any of the true professors, and that with so high a hand, that then there will be left nothing to know who are in the right, Nist tantummodo (saith he) per Scripturas, but only by the Scriptures. Paris. apud Audoenum Parvum, in 80.1557. But this whole passage in one Edition is left out, for some reasons the Factors for Popery best know. Now for the discerning of true miracles from false, we need goe no farther then tantummodò per Scripturas, De Notis Ecclesiae c. 14. here in the text. Bellarmine in refutation of a fond dotage of Mahumet (that he set the Moone together, when it was cut in too, and restored it to heauen) thinkes it sufficient to reply, Neminem fuisse qui videret hoc miraculum? who saw this miracle besides him that is said to worke it? And may not wee likewise demand who hath seene these Indian Miracles and others, that they so much vaunt of? This miracle here [Page 21]was not done by candle light in a corner, to bee seene through a grate, at a distance, but at bright day. It was fully seene not by one, but many, not of one sort, but of divers conditions, not ingaged in a faction, but indifferent. These plaine honest men are indifferent trialls, betweene realities and forgeries, and therefore the people vpon such evidence inferred as followes, This is of a truth that Prophet that should come into the World, my last part left to conclude with.
11 [...]] where first wee haue their assurance, Of a truth: 2. the thing assured, This is that Prophet that should come into the World. This assurance of this multitude, no otherwise qualified, may seeme somewhat peremptory, and questionable, for how could they presume on the truth of a conclusion, that had never learned logique, or sate perchance at the feet of any Gamaliel? Better it might haue beseemed them to haue consulted first with their great Rabbines, what to thinke, then to haue presently proclaimed this to be the promised Prophet. But here wee are to take notice by the way, that consequences are of two sorts, some immediatly flowing from the premisses, others farther remote: The first are obvious to any that haue but common sence, and vse of reason, as when our Saviour would proue to his affrighted disciples, that he was no spirit.Luk. 24.39. Handle me and see (saith he) for a Spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see mee haue. A spirit hath not flesh and bones, but I haue flesh and bones, therefore I am not a spirit. Naturall reason in an Infidell will approue of [Page 22]such a conclusion which faith ever presupposeth not opposeth, non tollit sed extollit (saith one) it is so farre from taking reason away, or abating it, that it raiseth it to a higher pitch. In deductions more remote from principles, there will be need of a guid, to point out the intervenient dependances, how one truth followeth vpon another. So in that of Our Saviour against the Saduces, I am the God of Abraham, Luk. 20.37. the God of Isaack, & the God of Iacob, there is required much skill (that every man hath not) to make good the inference, therefore the dead shall rise. In such difficulties God hath appointed Bishops, Doctors, and Pastours in his Church, to direct the more vns kilfull, and to minde, and exhort them to apply all, to their edification, in faith, and manners. They ordinarily by their calling, are to interpret, but the hearers to attend vnto, and examine their Interpretation, whether it bee consonant to the rule, giuen by God in Scripture, which cannot deceaue. Let Saint Paul therefore vrge the Scripture never so strongly that Christ was the promised Prophet that was to come, yet the noble Bereans shall be commended for examining it by the rule, whether it were so or not. It is the Turkes course to establish Mahumetisme, Act. 17.11. by the sword; the Popes, to vphold superstition by fire, and powder-plots, and where that cannot get ground, by other proiects, and forgeries; the Anabaptists by Enthusiasmes, and the like. But the Orthodoxe Christian contents himselfe wholy with the Canon that is giuen. Any conclusion evidently drawne from that, shall sway him; out of [Page 23] that, he himselfe may profitably collect, whatsoever he finds there, is warranted, according to that he will censure, whatsoeuer others teach him before, he will submit his faith, reason, and conscience to follow them. This too much admiring of particular Masters, & by a faith implicite, (which the Papists magnifie) pinning (as it were) religion vpon other mens sleeues; when those Masters differ amongst themselues, must needs breed great distractions, and those can no otherwise bee soldered then by repairing to that one rule which should keepe vs all in vnity. Our Saviour appeales to no other Iudge (in this controversie betweene him, and the Scribes and Pharisees, whether hee were the Prophet that was to come or no, Luke 12.) then to the people that were his Auditors.v. 14. When you see a cloud rise out of the West (saith he) straight way yee say there commeth a storme, and so it is; and when yee see the South winde blowe, yee say there will be heat, and it commeth to passe; yee Hypocrites, yee can discerne the face of the heauen, and of the earth, but how is it that yee doe not discerne this time? Yea, and why of your selues iudge you not what is right? Necessary is it that offences come, and Heresies will ever be on foot, for the triall of the faithfull: wee can but propose vnto you our grounds, and inferences for the maintenance of the truth, and that by way of perswasion. It is left to you to discerne by Scripture, who goes the right way, to try whether yee are in the faith, to proue the spirits whether they are of God, not by the deceitfull waights of mens inventions, but by the ballance of the Sanctuary, [Page 24]that the holy Ghost hath ser before. Our Saviour here affordeth a true Miracle, out the people act their owne part in making a due inference. Of a truth.] This subverteth at once two mayne points of Popery. The one of their Infallible Interpreters, yet stood for by all. The other wherein some comply with the Socinians, taken vp of late by Cardinall Perone, Verone, and other French Iesuits, who will tye vs to the [...] the bare words of the Scripture onely, without admitting any consequence. These things will hardly stand together, for if consequences may not be admitted, what need any Interpreter at all to direct them Infallibly? And if there be such an infallible Interpreter, what is left to the iudgement of the Auditory? Might not our Saviour with St Peter and St Paul, when they send vs to search the Scripture, put vs into a surer way, by directing vs vnto Christ's Vicar, and S. Peters successour? I may not stand longer to make plaine the poorenesse of either of these plots. Let it be our syncere study (Beloued) to make vse of that wee read, or heare from any, & not to suffer good things to slyde away without due application. This was the peoples assurance here, and the thing assured is this. This is that Prophet that should come into the world. The last circumstance left to dismisse your patience.
12. That Prophet that should come into the world. [...]. This is the pith of all that went before, & which my Meditations most aymed after, but I perceiue the time hath surprised mee, and I must comply. Two things here would haue fallen distinctly [Page 25]to be considered of. The first receiued by Instruction, this people had heard before, that there was such a Prophet by them to be expected. The Second conceived by the present Miracle wrought, that this was He. They had often read & heard in the Law, and the Prophets: that the seed of the woman should bruise the Serpents head: that when the Scepter should depart from Iudah, and a Law-giuer from between his feet, that then Shiloh should come. They expected according to vndoubted Prophecies, the Virgins sonne of the root of Iesse, the branch of Iustice, the eminent Shepheard, the Gouernour, the King of Sion, the desire of all Nations, &c. But the speciall promise they seeme to take notice of here, was, that of their Law-giuer Moses, Deut. 18.15. Deut. 18.15. The Lord thy God will raise vp vnto thee a Prophet from the mid'st of thee, of thy Brethren, like vnto mee, vnto him yee shall harken. This they had heard, this ranne in their minds; this they now made vse of, and so comparing the Prophecies with the event, fell vpon the right. Fuller demonstrations haue wee to depend vpon (Beloved) for the establishment of our Eaith; the animating of our hope; the raising of our thanksgiuing, by the addition of the Gospell; which assureth vs that this Prophet is come, and what hee hath done for vs. S. Mathew fets him forth especially as a man of the seed of David, and Abraham; and proveth that he was the Prophet that was to come by 22 Prophecies at least, fulfilled in him. S. Marke aymeth further to demonstrate, that this man was both our King and Lord, by insisting especially [Page 26]vpon his power, and this hee justifieth by aboue twenty of his powerfull Actions. S. Luke the Physitian more fully stands vpon, that he was not only Man, and King, and Lord, but the Saviour of the World, and the Physitian of our soules. And to make this cleare, he more particularly vrgeth the circumstances of his humble birth, gentle conversation, zeale to winne soules, arming them against all offences, his teares over Ierusalem, his dolorous passion, his victorious and triumphant resurrection. S. Iohn (that liued longer then the rest) and knewe of some Heretiques that opposed our Saviours deity, beginnes in a lofty straine, to proue his Godhead, (which by the Arians heretofore, and now by the Socinians is eagerly and perfidiously opposed) In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God, and the word was God, and the word was made flesh, and dwelt amongst vs. This he continues to proue by nineteene arguments, and then at last concludeth in his 20 Chapter, These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is the Sonne of God, and that beleeuing yee might haue life through his name, what life? of grace here, of glory eternall hereafter. All that these foure Evangelists haue said, may bee contracted into this one argument. He that was to be promised seed of David and Abraham, to be King and Lord, to be a Saviour, and the Physitian of our soules, and to bee the Sonne of God, and God equall to the Father; was the Prophet that was to come into the World, But in Iesus the Sonne of the blessed Virgin Mary, all these things are fulfilled, therefore he was that King, that Lord, [Page 27] that Saviour, that God, that Prophet, who was to come into the world. Let vs goe on therefore (Beloued) with confidence, chearefulnesse, and thankfulnesse (as the time approaching invites vs) to celebrate the Advent of this Prophet that was to come into the world, and now is certainely come and hath performed the worke of our Redemption. There haue beene and now are divers that tell vs of a second Advent; wherein hee shall come, and raigne with the raised Martyrs a thousand yeares here vpon earth, before his last comming againe to iudgement. The reason is out of the 20. of the Revelation, because that Satan was to bee so long bound, and after wards to bee loosed; which 1000 yeares they are confident, are yet to come; But for mine owne part I thinke (without prejudice to any) that these 1000 yeares are past already, & that Satan hath beene long since loosed, and so yet continues. And that no other personall comming of our Saviour is hereafter to be expected, but only at the day of iudgement. The Angels intimate no other personall comming, Act. 1.11. Wee finde no other such comming in our Creed, besides his first, But from thence he shall come, to iudge both the quick and the dead. Beloued, the time is at hand wherein (according to the custome of our Church) wee are to celebrate the memory and benefits of his first cōming into the flesh: Let vs not forget to prepare our selues for his second advent. There is a time to dye, an account to be made, a Iudgement to be passed, and hee that shall come will come, how soone, or how long hence no man knoweth; let vs [Page 28]not neglect therefore seriously to thinke vpon this in the midst of our worldly contentments. Life is short, the account certaine, the state hereafter immutable, good Lord dispose of vs here, so that in that comming we may be found at thy right hand hereafter, and haue that happiest doome pronounced vpon vs, come ye blessed of my father inherit the Kingdome prepared for you, before the foundation of the world. And this O mercifull Father grant vs for thy Sonne Christ Iesus sake, to whom with thee and the holy Ghost, be all honour, and glory, might, maiesty and dominion both now & ever.
AMEN.
REVERENCE TO RVLERS. A SERMON PREACHED AT THE COVRT.
BY IOHN PRIDEAVX, Rector of Exceter Colledge, His MAIESTIE's Professor in Divinity in the Vniversity of OXFORD.
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
Then said Paul, I wist not Bretheren, that hee was the high Priest, For it is written, thou shalt not speake evill of the Ruler of thy People.
1THe first word of my text Then, intimates a dependance on somewhat going before: that dependance may be thus gathered. After many hazards runne, and great extremities past of our blessed and most laborious Apostle, in his long and troublesome peregrination for the Gospell sake, (at large set forth in the precedent story) here drawing (as hee thought) neere home,a Cap. 9. and casting Anchor (as it were) in the hauen amongst his owne Countreymen, he found himselfe neerer shipwracke, then in all the stormes he had before escaped. At Ephesus he fought with beasts after the manner of men,1. Cor. 15. At Ephesus here he falls amongst men worse then any beasts. Agabus had prophecied before, whereto hee was to trust, when once he came to Hierusalem, Chap. [Page 2]21. and hee quickly found it true vnder the two great chaynes, wherewith the Roman Captaine caused him to be bound: Chap. 21. But as his resolution before was heroic all, what meane you to weepe, & to breake my heart, vers. 13. for I am ready not to be bound only, but also to dye at Hierusalem for the name of the Lord Iesus: So his performance here was every way answerable. The vproare of the people vpon the point to kill him, his sudden apprehending by the Captaine, wrong imprisonment, torturers standing ouer him to lash him like a slaue, so abated not his spirits, but that hee tooke heart of grace to defend himselfe, before his owne Countrymen, in an admirable apologie in their own tongue, and to plead the priviledge of a Roman, to quit himselfe from the Captaine: so true is that of the wisest King,Prover. 28.1. that howsoeuer the wicked fly whē none persueth him, yet the righteous continues alwaies bold as a Lion. With the same confidence in his innocency, hurried, as it were, to hold vp his hand before the Priests, his heavier Adversaries, he hangs not downe the head, but resolutely bespeakes them as they sate in Councell, Men and brethren I haue liued in all good conscience before God vntill this day, v. 1. Now what could be pick't out of this most respectiue and religious exordium, that might giue the least offence? was it for that he seemed to be too sawcy in calling them men and brethren, who were assembled there as Iudges to passe Sentence vpon him? or for that hee pleaded conscience among those Lawyers, and Rabbins, who were versed in no such cases, and delighted not in [Page 3]any touch that way? or for that he appealed to God, for the vprightnesse of his carriage, whose only begotten sonne they had so lately vsed as a murtherer? Carthusian and some others conceite, that the high Priest tooke speciall distast at the omitting of their titles of honour, wherein they much gloried, to be distinguished from the vulgar, as our Saviour intimateth, Mat. 23.7. Whatsoever the reason might be, once this is plaine, that in stead of lawfull audience or advised silencing, a blow on the mouth was awarded him, which vnexpected interrupting, by an vnsufferable iniury, extorted from him this sharpe reply, God shall smite thee thou whited wall, Vers. 3. for sittest thou to Iudge mee after the law, and commandest me to bee smitten contrary to the Law? whereat vantage being taken by the pickthanke standers by, Vers. 4 Revilest thou Gods high Priest? at the very mention of God, and his high Priest, how presently and awfully did he take vp himselfe, and that at the intimating of his enemies, to giue all due satisfaction? I wist not Brethren that he was the high Priest, for it is written, thou shalt not speake evill of the ruler of thy people.
3. The words are the Apostles clearing of himselfe, from the imputation of vnreverend carriage, or scandalous behaviour of himselfe in publique, towards the high Priest his superior:
Wherein are obvious
- 1 A faire excuse: I wist not Brethren that he was the high Priest,
- 2 A firme instruction: For it is written, thou shalt not speake evill of the ruler of thy People.
In the first he labours to wipe off an aspersion, that might be prejudiciall to his calling, in the second he laies a ground to lesson others better, then at that time, and in that stirre, hee had giuen them example. In all the fore mentioned passages, I make no doubt (B.) but your religious, and apprehensiue attentions, haue taken notice by the way, 1. Of the manifold and vnexpected crosses, that fall vpon the most circumspect, and best of Gods children. 2. Of their doue-like innocency guided and guarded (as occasion puts them to it) with a Serpentine wisdome and discretion. 3. Of the bruitish harshnesse of their adversaries. 4. Of the comfort of Gods assistance, and his provident working in their deliverance. 5. How the best are sometimes liable to be plundred through humane infirmity, and to overshoot themselues in an opposition before they are aware. And lastly what good vse may be made of the crossing of enemies. Godly and ingenious men may recollect themselues to bee more cautelous for the future; and satisfy for the present, and direct others not to take their imperfections, but Gods word to be a rule for their actions. Of all which remarkable poynts, I shall insist only vpon the two latter, which fall especially within the verge of my text, whereof the first is our Apostles faire excuse, I wist not brethren that he was the high Priest.
3 There be more differences then words, [...]. both among Ancient and Moderne writers, concerning our Apostles meaning in this reply to his adversaries. Some would passe it for a Iustifying of his [Page 5]roundnesse with the high Priest, that had so iniuriously caused him to be smitten, and to this purpose,A. Lapide & Lorin. in locum. Ad Nepot. are cited by some Iesuits those heathen passages of Domitius in S: Hierome, why should I take thee as a Prince, when thou esteemest not me as a Peere? And of Crassus in Cicero, De Orat. l. 3. I shall never account him for a Consul that vndervalues my Senatorship. But such returnes of Inferiors, to their betters, would quickly make way for an Anarchy, and therefore are shamefully by them mentioned, to haue the least countenance, from any true divinity. S. Hierome (indeed) being but a Priest, is somewhat high against the errors of Iohn, Ep. 63. Bishop of Hierusalem: if (saith he) he follow the Apostles, and be vigilant for the salvation of all, without partiality, he shall finde that wee (as to all holy men) so in Christ, will of our owne accords, submit our selues vnto him. Otherwise, let him know that we reverence Bishops as Fathers, not serue them as Masters. Somewhat more to that purpose, in the same place hath that excellent Father, who is noted by the iudicious, sometimes to be a litle too passionate, yet in his third booke of Dialogues against the Pelagians, hee is cleare,L. 3. c. 1. that our Apostle in this particular, came very farre short of his Masters practice. Nam vbi est illa patientia Salvatoris? Tom. 12: Tract. 53. where is (saith he) that patience of our Saviour? who was brought as a sheepe to the slaughter, and yet opened not his mouth, and hauing receiued a rap by some of the high Priests servants,Esai. 53. [...] Ioh. 18.23. with this Item, Answerest thou the high Priest so? forbeares the person, but Iustifies the cause; if I haue spoken [Page 6]evill, beare witnesse of the evill: but if well, why smitest thou mee? Ep. 5. ad Marcell. St Augustine is wholy for quitting St Paul from any fault at all, irridentèr (saith he) circumstantes admonet, in a scorne he intimates to those that stood about him, to this sense, (as some of our reformed writers giue it) I know not whether he be the high Priest or no, but of this I am sure, there is little of the dignity, or carriage of a high Priest appeares in this action. And this is taken for good by divers ancient, and latter interpreters, who make it a needlesse Irony, or at least paraphrase it in this sort. I acknowledge not this man, being a knowne and palpable vsurper, to be the high Priest: for did I; I should haue forborne him according as it is written. But as the Irony of the former, little sorted with Apostolicall simplicity; so the paraphrase of the latter, might rather exasperate then mitigate, which seemes besides his purpose.Tom. Prim. An. 58. &c. 1.50. Baronius here hath a conceite by himselfe, in distinguishing inter summum Sacerdotem, & Principem Sacerdotum: the high Priest, and the Priests chiefe governour: and so would make good the Apostles answere, because in that confusion (thinkes he) he knew not how to distinguish the one from the other. Lorin. A Lapide. But some latter Iesuits fall foule on the Cardinall for this poore evasion, and thus farre well confute it, that the Apostle could not be ignorant, who was the high Priest amongst them, whom he had acknowledged as Iudge before, and taxed for vniustice, Sittest thou to Iudge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitten, contrary to the law? They are but silly shifts likewise of others, to say that S. Paul [Page 7]had beene long absent, and therefore knew not the high Priest, or knew him well, and yet jeares at him, or saw him not in the throng, and so was mistaken, or was in a strange place, and therefore missed where to find him, or thought it fit though hee knew all this, vulpinare cum vulpibus, saith A Lapide the Iesuite, which may be rendred not amisse, to play the Iesuite with his opposites: or that which is worse of his fellow Lorinus, he knew his person, and place to be of little regard, that had so tyrannically abused his place and person, for this trenches deeper into dangerous and desperate approaches vpon Magistrates, if their persons, and place should be slighted, because some actions of theirs (perchance) may be iustly excepted against. That which Maldonate notes on the 34. v. of the 2. of Luke, nescio an facilior hic locus fuisset, si nemo eum exposuisset, may be well here applyed to his fellowes; this place (out of doubt) would haue beene clearer, if no such comments had gone about to cleare it. We must take therefore the text along with vs, if we will not be misled by the commentators. Now in this, why should the Apostle frame an excuse, where no offence had beene committed, or giue direction for amendment where nothing was amisse before. This kinde of deniall then in our English translation, I wist not, whereby [...] in the originall [...] in the Syriack (which S. Paul then spake) hath more pith in it, then all the former intricate disputes; for this signifies not, I knew not absolutely (as the Rhemists out of the vulgar render it) but, I considered not: I heeded not: [Page 8]The iniury offered made mee so over-shoote my selfe, that I tooke not sufficient notice how he was the high Priest, and therefore in my hast termed him whited wall, which terme (I confesse) might haue beene well spared, not because it was false, but because it was not fit, nor consonant to that which is written. I acknowledge therefore herein my oversight and will not stand to defend it. Which exposition Erasmus with S. Cyprian in some sort justify. Behold here a plaine hearted Nathaniel in whom there was neither gall nor guile, pride nor pertinacy, no sooner was he minded of his fault, but presently he amendeth it. There was no want of wit in him, but will, to maintaine what he had let fall, neither was it a hard taske for him, that had beene so throughly cured, Act. 9.17. and catechised by the good Ananias, to make good, that this great Ananias was as bad as might be. But he chose rather to confesse his owne, then to aggravate others faults, leauing an eminent patterne of holy ingenuity for all good Christians to follow.
4 I Wist not brethren that hee was the high Priest.] For in that regard had he vsed me worse, it was a fault in me to right my selfe in vnseemely termes. Here wee fall then vpon a virtue, which all the heathen Philosophers never tooke sufficient notice of, but true Christians haue alwaies entertained vnder the title of singlenesse of heart, and ingenious simplicity. This excludeth all double dealing in all our actions, by hypocrisy, circumventions, fraude, cousenage, shy insinuations, forged pretences, close whisperings, sophisticall delations, equivocating [Page 9]delusions, crafty conveyances and the like. The Schoolemen assigne it to truth, Aq. 2.2. Q. 109. as an attendant to keepe it from over-lashing, or mincing, according to that indicious oath administred to such as by law giue evidence, they must speake the truth, without refusall, the whole truth without diminishing, and nothing but the truth without additiō through favour, feare, or affection. Notwithstanding all this, in simplicity it selfe, there may be doubling, & in ingenuity, wit may sometimes proue wily or wanton. There is a simplicity, which the Scripture taxeth for want of due circumspection & discretion. In the streets & gates, & chiefe places of concourse,Prov. 1.21. Wisdome cries against it, How long will yee simple ones loue simplicity? that is never striue to better your knowledge in things that may doe you most good, but suffer your selues to be abused in that, which will ouerthrowe, and shame you. Through a casement a little after,C. 7. the like simple youth is discouered, void of vnderstanding, passing to a light womans house, as an Oxe to the slaughter, or a foole to the stocks, till a dart strike through his liuer. Such Simplicians the Hebrewes terme [...] a root, which signifies to be won, or carried every way without sense or reason. Every flattering speech shall drawe them to doe any thing. Every forged tale, or miracle, shall make them change their religion. Every confident calumniation, set them at oddes with their best friends. But that simplicity, which Scripture here approueth, is true meaning in our thoughts, plaine truth in our words, faithfull dealing in our actions, Religious constancy in our Professions, an innocent [Page 10]and harmlesse intent, even in those slipps of ours, wherein we may be often overtaken. This Abimelech finds his best plea before God, when hee was threatned death for the rape of Sarah, Gen. 20. v. 4. Gen. 20. Lord wilt thou slay also a righteous nation? In simplicity of my heart, and innocency of my hands haue I done this, v. 5. [...], a plaine & vpright man, is the chiefest title of honour giuen to Iacob, & Iob, Gen. 25. and Iob the 1. David one of the same profession, is a Suitor to the King of heauen, for such mens pardon, and preferment, O Lord doe well (saith he) vnto them that are true of heart, let not the simple goe away ashamed. And what is the meaning of our Saviour, when hee professeth that the kingdome of God belongeth vnto such, as resemble best, little children, but that a simple harmelesnesse, not plotting of purpose, to doe a mischiefe, but being offended is easie to be reconciled, is a Qualification fit for those that shall haue accesse vnto our blessed Saviour, and be his Favorites. So the Corinthians, which went for the wits of those daies, Non cuivis homini, &c. our Apostle affronteth with this simplicity. Our rejoycing (saith he) is this, the testimonie of our conscience: That in simplicity and godly syncerity, 2. Cor. 1.12. not with fleshly wisedome, but by the grace of God, we haue had our conversation in the world, more abundantly to you-ward. And this is the same he here makes vse of. Gamaliels scholler could not haue beene to seeke of evasions to put off, or Apologies to defend, what hee had done or spoken, if he had thought it warrantable. But hee preferres an ingenious acknowledgement before all [Page 11] Elenches and Sophismes, to teach vs, not to stand in a fault, and adde impudency to errour, or dishonesty, but to take vp our selues at the least trip, to prevent a fall more dangerous.
5. This doctrine cannot bee harsh to any, that desire not to be accounted wiser then our Apostle, who hath closely couched together more practicall merality, in this shortest peece of my Text, for this ingenious simplicity, in Christian conversation, then may bee met with, in most Libraries of other voluminous Authors. For marke (I beseech you) as the Text leadeth; 1. he spareth not his owne person, but vpon consciousnes that he had gone too farre, I] 2. He stands not vpon his abilities, but prosesseth he might be in an error, as well as other men, [I wist not] 3. He complies with those that justly reproued him, and louingly bespeaks them, though he knew them to be his mortall enemies, I wist not Brethren] 4. He balkes not the flaw they taxed him for, but comes home to giue them satisfaction, I wist not Brethren that hee was the High Priest.] Whence we may distinctly gather, that, 1. Impartiality, in first censuring our selues; 2. Humility in not standing vpon, but acknowledging our fayling disabilities; 3. A fayre and Christian-like carriage to them that meane vs no good, especially when they tell vs right; 4. A full disclaiming the very thing, without any shifts, or tergiversations, wherein we are delinquents, are the foure branches of this ingenuous simplicity, here practized by our Apostle, and effectually put in vse by vs, would make all our actions, more pleasing to [Page 12]God, and reviue that Christian charity, which should bee more heartily amongst our selues. A world of matter is here offered (Beloued) if I should stand to amplifie vpon all these severalls. But I consider to whom I speake, where a touch sufficeth. For the first, It is the Divels title to bee [...],Ap. 12. an Ochel cartzo (as the Syriac hath it) a Spreader of calumnies, vpon which hee feeds. But Iustus prior est accusator sui: A just ingenious man,Prov. 18.17. will sooner acknowledge his fault, then his eager Adversary shall take notice of it, Prov. 18.17. Or if that rendring of the vulgar be excepted against, (as I thinke it may justly) I am sure our Saviours rule will not fayle.Math. 7. Thou Hypocrite first cast out the beame of thine owne eye, and then shalt thou see cleerely to cast out the mote of thy brothers eye. Est quidem huius dulcedo vitij (saith Calvin) vt neminem ferè non titillet cupiditas, in aliena vitia inquirenda. Most men (as it were) make a practise, and take a pleasure in it, to finde a hole in another mans coat, but our best way is to judge our selues, (as our Church booke exhorts vs) that we be not iudged of the Lord. So David, I said it was mine owne infirmity, so foolish was I, and as it were, a beast before thee, I said in my hast, all men are lyers. Which hastinesse our Apostle here excuseth not in himselfe, but exposes his reputation to the censure of those, which tooke exceptions against him, that God might be glorified, and men, though his enimies, receaue meet satisfaction. Where his humility is most eminent in the second circumstance. It is a noted humour, especially amongst Schollers, that [Page 13] qui vult ingenio cedere, nu llus erit, to bee taxed for loytering, couetousnesse, luxurie, pride, ambition, dissembling, faction, intrusion into matters that belong not vnto vs, or the like, are gnats, amongst the most of vs, easily to be swallowed, or brusht away with these put offs, or the like: 'tis the fashion of the world, our betters doe it, and 'twere pride, or Stoicisme in vs, to be singular: But when once our parts, discretion, or learning shall bee called in question, when our ignorance is laid open before vs, and mistakes, and errours must come to bee recanted, how loath are wee with S. Augustine to write retractatiōs, or to be brought to this our Apostle's, I wist not Brethren.] Nay wee shall hardly terme them Brethren, that presse vs to any such exigent. The more therefore is to bee marked the third peece of our Apostles ingenuitie. There is a kinde of Christian and winning complement, which insensibly makes much for the abating of exasperations amongst enemies, and the establishing of the Saints Communion, amongst Christian societies. For it is not Courtship onely, but Christianity to giue faire language to all men in their places; provided alwaies, that a heart, and a heart, by double dealing, doe not marre the harmonie. Gen. 19. So Lot called the Sodomites, brethren, when they came to force his house, and abuse his guests. Our Saviour vouchsafed Iudas the Traytor, the title of friend. Mat. 26. A soft answere (saith the wise man) turneth away wrath, Prov. 15.1. but grieuous words stir vp anger. What an excellent vse doth Abraham make of this one word Brethren, here vsed by our Apostle, Let there bee [Page 14]no strife (saith he) to Lot, J pray thee, betweene thee and me, and betweene thy herdsmen, and my herdsmen, for we are Brethren. Surely Abrahams Logicke, (a Father of learning, as well as of the faithfull) would here haue fayled him, if this argument might not haue passed for currant, Brethren must haue no strife betweene them, Wee are Brethren, ergo there should be no strife betweene vs. To put a period to some vsuall and scandalous Ianglings, that much distracted the new converted Corinthians, our Apostle takes vp the same medium, with a kinde of indignation. I speake this to your shame is it so, 1. Cor. 6.5. that there is not a wise man amongst you? not one that shall be able to iudge betweene his brethren? but a brother goeth to law with a brother? Now therefore there is vtterly a fault amongst you, why doe you not rather take wrong? why doe you not rather suffer your selues to be defrauded? Nay you doe wrong and defraud, and that your Brethren. These are all the Apostles words, and his practise here seconds it in the fourth place. He knew well enough that there might be a question, whether that this Ananias, were truely high Priest or no? Iosephus leaues it wonderfull ambiguous, and others plainely deny it: but S. Paul found him here in the place, & he knewe whatsoeuer the person were, the dignity was not to bee vilified. Jt was not then a time to dispute the right, but to giue example of syncere obedience due to Superiors.
6. This he did then, and this now all inferiours should doe. But alas (Beloued) selfe loue puts vs all in these times out of this best course, we can [Page 15]hardly be brought to acknowledge, that we are, or haue ever beene in fault, wee stand so much vpon our policies, learning, and abilities, that our Apostles ingenious, I wist not, is thought a disparagement in these daies. There is little respect had to Brethren in the violence of our passions. Prince or high Priest, or whatsoeuer Superior, shall not scape our lash, if they once crosse our humours, or doe not as we would haue them. It hath beene thought by the religiously iudicious heretofore, that plaine honesty was the best policy, plaine dealing the greatest credit, plaine apparell the best weed, plaine and constant fare the best dyet, plaine falling vpon the point the best oratory, and (why might I not adde) plaine teaching the best Preaching. The virulency of the Papists, that call all Heretiques, that in any sort protest against their tyranny and superstitions, the peevishnesse of the Puritans, that cry all prophane, that sorteth not with their singularity; the rashnesse of some Protestants, that raile on all those, who in any point dissent from their tenents, or Masters, haue beene censured by the deliberately moderate, to be the greatest hinderance of the wished vnion of all true Christians. But what should we say in the multitude of such distractions? But, Helpe Lord, for there be few godly men left, plaine dealing is minished from amongst the children of men: they talke of vanity, every one with his neighbour, they doe but flatter with their lips, and dissemble with their double heart. The happier then are they, and more to be honoured and prayed for, that keepe themselues closest, to our Apostles [Page 16]ingenious moderation. This barres them not from lawfull vantages, to saue themselues harmelesse, where the right would beare it. For when the Captaine would haue scourged our Apostle, he pleads the priviledge of a Roman. When the Pharisees, & Saduces were combined to condemne him, he sets them at oddes, by casting in, a vexed point amongst them, about the resurrection. When hope was past for iustice from the Roman Deputie, hee appeales vnto Caesar, Act. 25. Lawfull defences therefore may well stand with this plainenesse we speake of, but offences may not bee shifted off, without acknowledgement and satisfaction. Now our Apostle here censured himselfe, for an excusable slip; and standest thou vpon thy justification, in apparent faults? He could say, I wist not, that had more goodnesse, & knowledge then we all, and must wee count it a disgrace, to be overseene in any thing? Hee could call them Brethren with a good heart, whom he felt to be most malitiously bent against him, & make good vse of their reproofes, when there was reason in it: and must we thinke the worse of our best friends, when they admonish vs fairely of our manifest exorbitances? Last of all, the very name of the high Priest, as Iudge, and Magistrate, howsoeuer questionable, howsoeuer wronging him, howsoeuer abused by him that bare it, most notoriously, made him stoope to Gods ordinance; recall that hee had said amisse, and tender most hearty obedience: and must we murmure or repine at the doings of our lawfull Magistrates, who most commonly direct better then we can conceaue of? S. Paul was here so farre [Page 17]from this, that to make amends for his vnadvisednesse, he fetcheth a rule out of Scripture, to set all in a safer course; for it is written, (saith hee) Thou shalt not speak evill of the Ruler of thy people. Which is his firme instruction, and second member of my Text, that now followes in order, to lead on your Christian attentions.
7. [...]] This is one of the 367. places, or as others reckon 370, which are cited out of the Old Testament, in the New. It is taken from the 22. of Exod. verse, 28. [...] the 72 thus giue it, [...], and the vulgar Latine, Dijs non detrahes, which our last translation to the word expresseth thus; Thou shalt not revile the Gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people. Magistrates here are called Gods, (saith a learned reformed writer) because they are Gods vicegerents in Civill, and Ecclesiasticall administration. This is reinforced with a reason by the royall preacher, Ecclesiastes 10. and the last, Curse not the King, no not in thy thought, nor curse the rich in thy bed-chamber, for the birds of the ayre shall carry the voice, and that which hath wings shall tell the matter. The same reason is harped vpon by the Heathen Satyrist
Beasts, and Postes, and Wals, will out with it. But that reason is not so prevalent with Christians, as that God hath commanded it. It is Gods owne ordinance which binds not only the outward act, vnder a temporall [Page 18] penalty, but the conscience vpon forfeiture of eternall damnation, Rom. 13. Our Apostle cites, not the whole passage, but the latter part, which made most to his purpose, for hee had misvsed none there present, but the Ruler Ananias. It was enough therefore, to shew, that no Ruler should bee so misvsed. In the doctrine are remarkable these three circumstances: First, the ground of it: It is written: 2ly, the prohibition: Thou shalt not speake evill: 3ly, the Obiect: of the Ruler of thy people. For first, it is the surest way in the search of any truth, for the contenting of conscience, and setling of our wavering iudgements, to be certaine of the ground wherevpon we intend to build. The speculatiue Philosophers in their Metaphysicks, (according to their master Aristotle) generally lay downe this first principle, Quodlibet est, velnon est, Every thing is, or, is not, and he that admits not this, is not fit to be disputed with, in their Schooles. The practicall Philosopher stands especially vpon this, Quod tibi non vis fieri, alteri ne feceris, doe not that to any other, which being in his case, thou wouldest not haue done to thy selfe. And this is canonized by our blessed Saviour, whatsoeuer yee would that men should doe vnto you, doe yee even so to them, for this is the Law, and the Prophets, Math. 7.12. The Logicians vrge this Maxime, as eminent aboue the rest, Contradictories at one time, and in the same respect, cannot be both true: right reason therefore, and vniuersal experience, must not be faced down in their Schooles, if you will haue any thing to doe with them. But in Divinity, wee are drawne vp to [Page 19]a higher straine, not gathered by humane discourse, but revealed from heaven, and thence injoyned vs not in any case to be waved. And this is that our Apostle here close sticks to, cōprised in this one word [...], It is written; & this must carry all matters, that belong to true religion. With this our Saviour first beat off the divel, when he set vpō him, fasting in the Wildernes, Mat. 4. It is written, that man shall not liue by bread only. It is written, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. It is writtē, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, & him onely shalt thou serue. And though the divel had there also his scriptū est, because he perceaved no other principle, would pass with our Sauiour, yet this wrencheth not our Sauiour from this hold, as being vrged sophistically, in a peruerse sense; & therefore he redoubleth his scriptum est, so long, & strongly vpon him, till he made him to fly. And how doe all the Evangelists proue that Iesus the sonne of Mary, was the promised Messias, but (at every turne almost) with a scriptum est, as they had learned from their Master. Luk. 24.46. Thus it is written, and thus it behoueth Christ to suffer, and to rise againe from the dead the third day, and that repentance, and remission of sinnes, V. 44 should be preached in his name. All things (as he there told them after his resurrection) must be fulfilled, which were written of him, in the Law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalmes. Would wee knowe then, what we should hold in point of opinion, or dutie; concerning God, or our neighbour? our Apostle out of doubt, fore-seeing the need of resolution, prescribes it thus to the Romans, Cap. 15.4. Whatsoeuer things [Page 20]were written afore-time, were written for our learning, that we, through patience, and comfort of the Scriptures, might haue hope. S. Peter was an eye witnesse (as hee saies himselfe) of our Saviours Maiestie in the Mount, and there hee heard the father proclaime him, to be his beloued sonne, in whom he was well pleased. Notwithstanding (saith he) wee haue a more sure word of prophecy, 1 Pet. 1.19. wherevnto yee doe well, that yee take heed, as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place, vntill the day dawne, and the day-starre arise in your hearts. Where he manifestly preferreth that which was written (as saith S. Augustine) before that which hee had seene with his owne eyes, Certiorem dixit, non meliorem, non veriorem sermonem. For exceptions might be taken by Infidels against the trāsfiguration, as lyable to some suspicion of imposture, which could haue no shew against that, which was before so long time written.
8. It would make a man wonder, to obserue how farre those that pretend themselues to be S. Peters successours, and S. Pauls schollers, start back both from S. Peter and S. Paul, in this behalfe. But well they vnderstand, that if this ground of scriptum est stand; their Antichristian hierarchy, and superstition must needs fall to the ground. It was the mainest ayme therefore, of the Councell of Trent, before they ventered further, vpon any controverted points, to take order, that no enemie should be left at their backe, nor this scriptum est, doe them any preiudice. Remaine it should in shew, (for it was beyond any humane policie, and Impudency [Page 21]to take it quite off the file) but remaine it should, with such clogges, and qualifications, that they might presse it, when in shew it makes for them, or quash it, when it is mainly against them. I will instance no further then in Bellarmines foure bookes, De verbo Dei scripto, & non scripto, which he contriued of purpose, to justifie that Councell. In the first of which because the receiued, and vnquestioned Canon, would make clearely (as they all saw) for the scriptum est of the Protestants, the Apocrypha must be taken in, to peece out the matter, and goe for as good proofe, as any Canonicall scriptum est whatsoeuer. Secondly, because some vantages might be taken from the faulty translation of the vulgar edition; this edition in the next place, with all it's faults, must be as currant, as the scriptum est, of the Originall. Nay according to the construing of most of their Schooles, and Professours, who are lesse practised in the tongues, be preferred before it. Thirdly, least all this should fayle, the Pope is brought in, in his third booke, as an infallible Iudge, and interpreter, where let the Text, bee what it may, the sense must bee had from his vnerrable Holinesse. But what and there bee not any the least shew of any scriptum est, whevpon any Interpretation may be grounded? (as they are driuen to confesse in diuers controversies betweene them and vs) Will they then be content that our scriptumest shall carry it? No, by no meanes. Then their Traditum est, is pluckt out at the last cast, in his fourth book, where vnwritten Traditions must supply the defect of scriptum est. And so follow them [Page 22]neuer so close, (they haue consulted of a starting hole. And thus in this chiefest ground for setling Religion, the Church of Rome (you see) assumes no lesse authority to it selfe, then God himselfe. If he giue, vs a Canon, or rule, they will make Apocrypha of as firme validity as that. If he afford vs the originall, their dissenting translation shall bee no lesse authenticall then that. And yet then, when all the rest fayles, the Popes infallibility, with a Statuimus, decernimus, and an Anathema to him, that in any sort withstands it, shall bring in vnwritten traditions to decide all the controuersies. For what their full meaning is, in this behalfe, Cardinal Bellarmine (vpon occasion) blurts out, in his second booke de effectu Sacramentorum, the 25. Chap. Si tollamus, Authoritatem praesent is Ecclesiae, & praesent is Concilij Tridentini. If we take away the authority (saith he) of this present Church of Rome, & that present Councill of Trent, what then? why then all the decrees of all former Councills, (hee adds) & tot a fides Christiana, and all Christian religion may be call'd in question. But what can S. Pauls, or our Sauiours scriptum est, stand Christians in stead, if the Popes proscriptum est, may so easily cancell it? Is this sound stuffe thinke you, to hold vp pietie in Church, or policy in a Commonwealth? Beloued, wee must not quit our old grounds receaued from God, to entertaine such new proiects, devised by partiall men, who are all for their owne ends, though all end at length to their owne shame and confusion. But though Israel play the harlot, let not Iudah imitate her. Let it [Page 23]be alwaies the infamie of the Babylonish strumpet, to sow seditions, countenance Rebellions, blow the Coales in combustions, make Saints of Traytours, & Traytours of such simple soules as shall be ruled by them. But let vs in the meane time hold constantly close to that which is written, as here our Apostle leads vs along.
9. It is written thou shalt not speake evill of the Ruler of thy People. [...]. There is a Sect of late Philosophers, who hauing taken vpon them to vindicate Arts and sciences, from Monkish duncery, insist especially vpon these three rules, out of Aristotle, [...]. The first they say is lex veritat is, the law of truth, and that must bee generall, without exception. The second, Lex Iustitiae, The law of Iustice, and by that we may not fly out, but keepe our selues to the point. The third is, Lex sapientiae, The law of Wisdome, this rangeth the truth, and right of the former in their due places and order. An intimation at least of all these we haue in this eminent position, cited here by our Apostle. Thou, whosoeuer, whether high, or low, rich, or poore, in favour, or disgrace, this is [...] a generall truth, without exception. Thou shalt not speake evill, in publike or private, of thine owne accord, or exasperated, this is [...], to the point, the Apostle was taken vpon. Against the Ruler of thy people, Prince, or Priest, Supreame, or subordinate Magistrate, this is [...], the rule of wisdome that sets all in their due places. You see what a masse of matter yet remaineth to be discussed, if it needed in this place, and the time would [Page 24]giue scope. For any one that can speake ill, may haue enough to say against ill speaking: and ill speaking against Rulers, when Rulers are in presence, should receaue blowes rather to punish, then words to reproue. Against this virulent humour whole volumes haue been written. And out of most of the Psalmes of David, out of Solomons Proverbs, and Ecclesiastes, out of Iesus the sonne of Syrach (who hath amassed together the receaued moralitie of the Church, as then it stood) how many passages to this purpose might bee produced? But J am to gleane only, & therefore I vrge no more but this. This ill speaking against God, is blaspemie, against our Gouernours, scandalum Magnatum, a kinde of treason; against our fellow brethren, vncharitablenesse; and by our Saviours interpreting the sixth Commandement a degree of murder. Math. 5.22. Math. 5. Cō cerning the first sinne that ever was committed, the Fathers, Schoolemen, and later Divines, haue divers coniectures, some say 'twas pride; others, infidelitie; others, ingratitude; I thinke 'twas all these together, and therefore quarrell with none of thē. But for this I haue a scriptum est, that the first sin vnder a scriptum est, was a [...], against God the supreme Ruler of vs all. For consider but that fetch of Satan? in the third of Genesis, Yea hath God said, that yee shall not eat of every tree of the garden? It was replyed, yes he hath said it, that we should not eat of it, nor so much as touch it, and a penalty is added, least yee dye. What followeth? And the Serpent said vnto the woman, Yee shall not surely dye, for God doth knowe that in the day that yee eat thereof, [Page 25]your eyes shall be opened, you shall be as Gods, knowing good and evill: you are simple, and mistake the injunction, for the tree is not named the tree of life and death, but the tree of knowledge of good & evil; therefore by eating of it there's no feare of death, but assurance of the knowledge of good and evill, which would make you like God himselfe, and that he is loath to afford you. This is the first fault and fallacy, we read of in Scripture, and this includeth detraction from the most wise, iust, and omnipotent Ruler of vs all. But who first invented it, and vented it? The Divell. To what purpose? To dishonour God, and ruine all man-kinde. What event had it? The most wofull misery of vs all; and is not this sufficient to make vs detest detraction? From this place vntill vpon 2000 yeares after, we scarce finde a scriptum est, of any opposition against the Rulers of the people, but that dangerous one, in the 16. of Numbers, in the conspiracy of Corah, Dathan, and Abiram. Their evill speaking (indeed) was high against Moses and Aaron, Prince & Priest. Numb. 16.3. Yee take too much vpon you, seeing all the Congregation are holy every one of them. And the Lord is among them, wherefore, then lift yee vp your selues aboue the congregation of the Lord? But what was theissue of this? Did not Moses fore-tell them? If these men dye the common death of men, vers. 29. and if they be visited after the visitation of all men, then the Lord hath not sent me: But if the Lord make a new thing, and the earth open her mouth, & swallow them vp, and all that appertaine vnto them, and they goe downe quicke into the pit: Then yee shall vnderstand [Page 26]that these men haue prouoked the Lord. Is not this sufficient to terrifie all factious, detracting, and rebellious spirits? The execution was presently vpon it, (as David repeats it) The earth opened, and swallowed vp Dathan, and covered the company of Abiram. But these men (may some interpose) went too grosly to worke. Come we then to Ahitophel, who wanted not wit, nor crafty conveyance. 2. Sam. 16.23 Whose Counsell in those dayes (saith the Text) was as if a man had enquired of the oracle of God. But what came all this deepe policy to at last, when it was pernitiously bent against the Ruler of Gods people? I need say no more then scriptum est; He sadled his Asse, 2. Sam. 17.23 and arose, and got him home to his house, his Citty, that his neighbours, and tenants might take notice of it, and put his house in order, & hanged himselfe. And so let all thine enemies perish (O God) which thinke ill, or speake ill, or much more, plot ill, or act ill, against the Rulers of thy people.
10 And here I am at a stand (B.) for I know not how well it would relish, after this downe right doctrine, to breake out into the curiosities of Schoolemen, and Postillers, and to discourse of the mother of this evill speaking against the Rulers: which some make to be Pride, some Anger, others Envy, I thinke all concurre. Then of her vntoward and mishapen sisters, which are 1. disobedience, 2. contempt, 3. presumption, 4. Morosity, 5. Stubbornesse, 6. simulation, 7. whisperings, 8. traducings, 9. groundlesse suspicions, 10. implacable hatred, and the like, touched by our Apostle in the [Page 27]1. to the Rom. and the 5. to the Galatians. My perswasion giues me, that you had rather heare how to doe well, then to be terrified from speaking evill of the rulers of the people. In this particular then, S. Bernard hath a good passage, Detractor (saith he) & libens auditor, vter (que) Diabolum portat in lingua. The detractor, and he that giues way, and soothes him in his malignity, both of them carry the divell vpon their tongue. For if thou be poore, they will say, thou art base and abiect, and not worthy to be looked after; if thou be rich, thou art ambitious, covetous, and grating ever for more. If affable, they will cast out that thou art dissolute, or altogether complementall. If a Preacher or Doctor, thou art wholy for humane plausibility, and preferment. If thou say little, thou art not for imployment, and good for nothing. If thou be strict in thy life, thou art an hypocrite. If free, a wordling or glutton. And thus farre S. Bernard, I may adde for these times: if resolute against popish superstitions, a Puritan. If for the discipline of the Church in vpholding and reuerencing Bishops, in furthering Church structures, ornaments, and all laudable ceremonies, a Papist, at least in heart. If for due obedience to the Rulers, a flatterer. If for the Countreys common good, a malecontent. If constant in received tenents, violent and perverse. If warping in any point to novelty, a Turnecoate. These evill speakings, and the like, (you know) are too too common, and this would not be so, if S. Pauls ingenuity were better learned, and S. Bernards position better thought vpon, Detractor, et libens auditor, [Page 28]both the evill speaker, and the applauding hearer, carry the Divell in their tongue. Necessary it is certainely,Math. 18.7. that offences come, (for our Saviour hath spoken it) but woe be vnto the man, by whom the offence commeth. Let every one therefore of vs, bee religious and carefull to amend one, that by this amendment of the particulars, the whole may be right.Psal. 15. Lord who shall dwell in thy tabernacle, and who shall rest vpon thy holy hill? Not those that will set vp Prelates, to depose Princes, or those that maintaine a faction, to plucke downe Prelates: but he that leadeth an vncorrupt life, and doth the thing that is right, and speaketh the truth from his heart. He that vseth no deceipt in his tongue or doth no evill to his neighbour, and hath no slaundered his neighbour, much lesse spoken evill of the rulers of his people. And now (B.) if our equalls and inferiours, are not to be ill spoken of, what apologies can these silly dreamers pretend, (they are the words of Saint Iude) that despise dominions, V. 8. and speake evill of Dignities. If Michael the Archangell durst not bring against the Divell himselfe, in a disputation, a railing accusation, darest thou (as it were) in cold blood, to vpbraid Rulers, not Rulers only of others,Baruch 1.11. but Rulers of thy people? Last of all if Nebuchodonozor must be prayed for, and Balshasar his sonne, who (as we all know) heavily oppressed the people of God,1. Tim. 3.1. what supplications and prayers, intercessions and giuing of thankes, (that I may end with our Apostles exhortation, as I began with his precept) are to be rendred to God, from vs of this Land, that our most gratious Ruler of his [Page 29]people, his Royall Queene, their hopefull Progeny, and all that be in authority vnder him, may liue a quiet, and peaceable life, in all Godlinesse, and Honesty, to the punishment of wickednesse and vice, and to the maintenance of Gods true religion and vertue, as long as the Sunne and Moone in dureth? This grant O King of Kings, for thy Sonne Christ Iesus sake, to whom, with thee and the holy Ghost, bee all honour and glory world without end.
Amen.
Hee shall drinke of the brooke in the way, therefore shall he lift vp the Head.
THe author of this Psalme is David, as the title sheweth, but the subiect Christ, as appeareth by the application in the new Testament; where eight times at least, we finde it repeated. 1. To proue our Saviour more then a man, and greater then David, Matth. 22. Mar. 12. and Luk. 20.2. To confirme the excellency of his nature, and place to surmount the Angells, and his Priesthood, Aarons, Heb. 1.7.8. cap. 3. To iustify his resurrection; and ascention, Act. 2.4. And last of all, to assure vs of his absolute conquest, and everlasting dominion, 1. Cor. 15. Vpon these grounds the Auncients (by Cassiodorus collection,) terme it the summe of our faith, the looking-glasse of heauenly secrets, the treasure of holy writ, verbis brevis, sensu infinitus, (saith Augustine) short in words but in sense infinite. Theodoret notes how it is connected [Page 2]with the Psalme going before, (which is not vsual.) There (saith he) we haue his crosse and sufferings, here his conquest and trophyes. For first he cometh forth as the heire apparent of the Almighty, the brightnesse of his glory, and the expresse Image of his person, graced with title, 1. My Lord] 2. Place, Sit thou on my right hand.] 3. Power, vntill I make thyne enemies thy foot-stoole.] v. first. The second vers. limiteth out the beginning of his kingdome, Sion.] The extent, the midst of his enemies.] Amongst whom his Propheticall office shall. worke such an alteration, that as the drops of dew are numberlesse, which pearle from the wombe, of the teeming morning: So his volunteers shall be, that at the striking vp of the Gospells alarum, shall repaire to the ensignes of his holy worship, vers. 3. Those, his Priestly office, warrantable for calling, firme for continuance, free from succession, shall expiate, refine, and offer vp as acceptable sacrifices to God the Father, v. 4. Their opposites whether Kings, or heads of Nations, shall feele the waight of his strokes, and dynt of his sword; to their vtter overthrow and confusion, v. 5.6. And yet notwithstanding all this, this Prophet, this Priest, this King, he, to whom so vnspeakable honour assigned, so many trophies fore-prophecied, so may triumphes decreed, must be content to travell before he sit at ease; suffer before hee enioy; obey before hee rule; stoop, and bend, & bow, to drinke of the troubled brooke of this worlds calamities, before he lift vp his head, to take possession of the crowne of glory.
2 He shall drinke of the brooke in the way, therefore [Page 3]shall he lift vp the head.] When the two disciples vpon the way to Emmaus, intimated to our Saviour, (then to them vnknowne) that the condemnation, and crucifying of Iesus of Nazareth, (which they had seene him vndergoe, with much disgrace, and perplexity) had beaten them from the conceit, that he should be the Messias, whom they expected should be an other-gates man: they receiue this sharpe reply to settle their wauering, & rouse vp their dulnesse: Luk. 24. O fooles and slow of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken; ought not Christ to suffer those things, and so enter into his glory. That he ought so, long before our Prophet could here haue informed them sufficiently. Herod may bee troubled at his birth, as ominous to his vsurped title. His disciples dreame of a temporall Monarchy, and Zebedee's wife for her children, plot for preferment in it; but the decree, & proclamation went ever, that this Kingdome should not be of this world. This King must here find rebellion; this Prophet and Priest, opposition; this Conquerour, after much travell and sweat, incounters and hazards, attaine the crown of victory. No other way to this victory but by a brooke, no passage at this brooke without drinking. Be the water never so turbulēt, & muddy, no turning aside to search for better, for better in so durty away there may not be expected. And this was to be foretold (saith Remigius) ne subitò veniens horreretur, sed creditum expectaretur: Least comming on a sudden it should affright, and not be expected as a thing formerly beleeued. The words then you see, (Beloued) containe (as it were) the Iornall, or [Page 4] gestes, of our Lord and Saviour, in his progresse through this vale of misery, where
We meete with his
- 1 Humiliation, he shall drinke of the brooke in the way.
- 2 Exaltation, Therefore shall he lift vp the head.
The first is in his temporall passage vpon the way, the second at his perpetuall residence, at his standing house. That head which in the second place shall be lifted vp to raigne, in the first, with all submission must be bowed downe, to drinke. This was began in his Incarnation, and continued till the end of his passion. The consideration of which exemplary humiliation, for our imitation and advancement, I trust at no time shall be thought vnseasonable, especially now, when we celebrate his first Advent or comming in the Flesh: the first degree of his Humiliation, and first member of my text.
[...] 3 He shall drinke of the brooke in the way. The words are figuratiue, in a high straine far passing all humane Rhetorique, and carry a Prophetique Maiesty, in a retyred profoundnesse, easier to bee adored then expressed. Where obscurity hath bred variety, and variety great difficulty to tract Interpreters. Widest from the marke, is the Chaldy Paraphrase of R. Ioseph Coecus, who without the least warrant from the words, thus blindly renders it: from the mouth of a Prophet, in the way, he shall receiue knowledge. Attributing that perversely here, either to Abraham, or David, or Ezechiah, and so misguides the latter Rabbins. Which Ionathan in his [Page 5] Targum of Ierusalem, Midras, Tehillim, and the ancients ascribe (as we doe) only to the Messias. Of lesse importance is the difference in an old English translation, commonly called Wickliffs Psalter, of the strond, in the way he dranke, where the putting of the preter perfect tense for the future, intimates rather a thing past, then a prophecy of somewhat to come. But to passe by such criticall cobwebs, which may hide rather then hold. The words being obvious in themselues, and without difficulty [...], knowne to all by their rootes; yet in this place may be inforced with that advantage of circumstance, that those that seeme most to dissent, cannot be destitute of their severall reasons. Diverse, in relation to the slaughter, mentioned in the two former verses, continue the allegory in this, by helping the text with a word, Of the Torrent of bloud (say they) this Conquerour shall drinke: consonant to that, he shall wash his footsteps in the bloud of the vngodly Psal. 58. And that thy foote may bee dipped in the bloud of thy enemies, and that the tongue of the dog may be red through the same. Psal. 68. Which Phrases are well knowne, in sacred Rhetorique to signify a victory, (as that of Israel against Pharaoh) to the vtter ruine of the conquered. In which sence the sword is said to be drunken with bloud in the day of the Lords vengeance, Ier. 46. and the horses to wade vp to the bridles in bloud, where the winepresse of Gods wrath is trodden Apocalyp. 14. This exposition howsoever followed by some later writers of good note, (relying too much vpon R. [Page 6]Iehudi, and Kimchi the first authors of it) will hardly notwithstanding, be fitted to this place, in regard the lifting vp of the head that followes, presupposeth an immediate humiliation goeing before, which the brandishing of a conquering sword, and the bloud of Massacred Miscreants, doe not so naturally represent. Calvin thinkes the similitude drawne from the valiant leaders, who in chase of their rowted enemies, turne not aside (as at other times) to refresh themselues, with ordinary provision, but catch at a venture as they passe, (like Gideons lapping souldiers) at the water of a brooke, that thwarts them, least delay giue vantage of a slip, and hinder the pursuite of their conquest. This Iunius and divers others, take for good. It was Trivets, an old Minorite Friers long before, as appeares in an old manuscript vpon this place; and therefore Maldonate might haue spared to lash Calvin for it, if his aime had not beene rather, at the person, then the opinion. More ingenious is that of Moller. That to drinke, and especially of such a brooke; are phrases that in Scripture designe extraordinary afflictions. So Ier. 49. concerning Edoms doome, thou shalt not goe vnpunished, thou shalt surely drinke. Can ye drinke of the Cup that I shall drinke of? (saith our Sauiour) speaking of his sufferings, to Zebedees children, Math. 20.22. If drinking then in this place may any way resemble the hast of a Captaine; the potion will proue more fulsome then the draught refreshing.
4 I passe over other by expositions, of the brooke of the law, the brooke of Baptisme, and the [Page 7]like, which Lorinus busieth himselfe to repeat, and censure. That which Chrysostome, Basil, Theodoret, and the Greeke Fathers, severally restraine to our Saviours strict conversation, in watching, fasting, lodging, travelling, preaching, praying, doing all manner of good, without intermission or remission; The Latines, with greater reason, extend to all the degrees of his Humiliation, and sufferings; to his Incarnation, to his poverty, to his dangers, to his death. The brooke of Gods anger for sinnes, the Divels stratagems, the Iewes despight, the worlds contumelies, and disgraces, not only dashed against him, but entered even in vnto his soule. Heavy indignation lay hard vpon him, and hee was vexed with all the stormes. These stormes overtooke him in this deepe way, this dangerous way, which he met with here in this vale of misery, when he tooke vpon him the progresse to deliver Man, and did not abhorre the Virgins wombe. And with this fall in the expositions of most of the Ancients, and moderne, he dranke of the brooke, 1. of mortality by his Incarnation, 2. of strictnesse, and hardnesse in all his passage, by his voluntary wants, and poverty, 3. of the strong potion of the Law, by his exact obedience, and subiection, 4. of the Iewes malice, by their continuall indignities, 5. of the flouds of Belial, by apparent, & vnknowne tentations, 6. of the heaviest wrath, of his Father by his vnspeakeable agony, and bloudy sweat in the garden. And last of all, of death it selfe on the Crosse, by his sad and extreamest passion.
5 Haue ye no regard, all ye that passe by this way? [Page 8]See to what plunges thy Saviour was put to, for thy sake, in this brooke of vnconceiveable miseries, how he drencheth himselfe in the middest, to saue thee from drowning, how hee struggles among the weeds, and myre, to land thee safe on the farther bankes. Hee] that King, that Priest, that Prophet, must be liable (as we see) to his Fathers eternall Iniunction. Shall] as a man designed with Socrates to bee made away by vngratefull Citizens. Drinke] not by measure of a cup only, but abrooke of sorrowes, and that in an vncouth way, destitute of any Ferryman, to helpe him over, or ford to giue him hope of easier passage, or Inne for better provision, or Companions to helpe him if need required, and all this for vs wretched Rebels, that desired no such kindnesse. Now three Torrents in this dismall brooke, put him especially to his plunges: 1. The vngratefulnesse of his owne. 2. The Rage of the powers of darknesse: but most of all at the last cast. 3. The displeasure of his heavenly Father for our sinnes, which he had vndertaken to expiate. I should here in a manner make a passion Sermon, but to repeat only Bethlehem bathed in bloud of Innocents vpon the first rumour of his Nativity: his preaching, vilified by his reputed Fathers basenesse: his miracles attributed to a compact with Belzebub; the Pharises charge him with treason; even his owne kindred, with madnesse. Some times they ruffle about him to make him a King; Iohn 6.14. Luke 4.29. and anon they hurry him to the brow of a hill, to breake his neck from the toppe. Those that vpon a fit, cry Hosanna to the Sonne of David, presently [Page 9]in a fury, change their note into crucify him, crucify him. His Disciples, that vowed to stand out with him to the last, forsake him presently like cowards, at the first onset. He is bought and sold as a slaue, cryed downe as more intollerable then a seditious murderer, and hanged at length like a damned Rogue, betweene two notorious theeues: Such billowes of humane malice the first Torrent fometh against him. The second boyleth yet more gastly, from the sinke of infernall fury. Never imagin that Satans foyle in the wildernesse, staved him off from farther proiects; No, after he enters into Iudas, and workes him most desperatly to betray his master, he guided and guarded that cursed rabble, which most barbarously in the garden, laid violent hands on his sacred person. And well may wee thinke that his confessing of his Deity at other times, and the dreame, and intercession of Pilats wife, were but extorted testimonies, by a superior command, or disguised plots, by telling some truth, to gaine credit, to deceiue vpon some other advantage. Last of all, in the deepest Torrent of his Fathers indignation, a vaile must be drawne over that, which cannot be expressed. Devotion here seekes no farther, then the Evangelists plaine Narration. Hee that shall but consider him, in that disconsolate night, in the garden, Blasted (as it were) from heaven with an amasing,thunder-clap, sweating, sighing, sobbing, praying, groveling, sweating great drops of bloud, that trickled downe to the ground, praying once and againe, and the third time, groveling as often, and intreating the assistance of those drowsy [Page 10]comforters all that while, which (as though nothing were a doing) slept securely by him, must needs conclude with himselfe, that it was not the rascall regiment, which he knew on the way for his apprehension, nor the Ocean of disgraces, which he expected from the venome of his enemies, or spittings, or mockings, or buffetings, or railings, or terrour of the scourge, or thornes, or racke of the crosse, or nailes, or speare, (a brooke full to the brim of gall and vineger) that so strangely amazed him; But that heart breaking anguish, which wrung from him this loud cry, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? That, that, was the Torrent, and whirlepoole, fowler then the Iewish spittle; tarter then the vineger; bitterer then the gall; sharper then the thornes, or nailes, or speare; I dare say, as terrible, and vnsupportable, as the lake of fire and brimstone it selfe. That I say, was the most dāgerous brooke and deluge, he dranke of for our sakes. For our sakes, (Beloued) to make the way passable for vs, his followers, who otherwise had sunke into eternall perdition.
6 There be perchance, that would frame here a poeticall resemblance, in the combate of Hercules, with the river Achelous, or Hippomedon, with Ismenus, or the striuing of Achilles, by swimming, to master the streames of the stickle River Sperchius, but I leaue such fancies to their admirers. Three vses are here obvious to those, that desire to profit. The first a direction to know whether we are in the right way to Heaven or no. The second an Advise how to provide our selues for the iourney. And the [Page 11] third a comfort to cheare vs vp, whatsoeuer in the progresse may befall vs. The way to heauen (Beloued) is by a brooke, tossed with outward troubles, & inward vexations, froathing with crossing tides and vnexpected winds, & stormes. To passe it without great hazard, hath ever beene vnvsuall, and to shunne it, by finding out a safer cut, by land, is altogether vnpossible. If therefore it haue never thwarted thee yet in all thy courses, it may bee suspected, that thou hast wandred from the narrow gate, or hast newly set out, and hast the further way to goe. Noah met with it in the vniuersall Deluge, when all flesh had corrupted his way, and he alone with his family, floated vpon the waters. Iacob at his passage over the brooke Iabok, to meet with his brother Esau. Moses at the waters of Marah, and Maribah. The whole Church notoriously, in Captivityes by Forrennors, Oppressions, by home-bred Tyrants, Infections, by heresies, defections, by hypocriticall Professours. What shall I speake of vials, and plagues, and a succession of Beasts, and Sea-monsters, rising one after another, in the Apocalyps, to vex her with restlesse perplexities? Let her be shifted into the wildernesse neuer so speedily, and the Clouds restraine their bottles, for the expedition of this passage, the Dragon will empty his owne gorge, to raise a floud to stop her, wherein she should surely be overwhelmed, if shee escaped not by miraculous protection. O how often in this case, shall every good Christian bee forced to cry out with this our Prophet, in another place? Saue mee O God, for the waters are come in, even vnto my soule! [Page 12]I sticke fast in the deepe myre, where no ground is, I am come into the deep waters, so that the flouds runne over me. Or with the Disciples vpon the point of drowning, Lord saue vs, or Master saue vs, wee perish. This is the dangerous passage of those poore Pilgrims, that travaile here from Aegypt to the Celestiall Canaan; though the red Sea sometimes in their favour be dryed vp, and Iordan bee driuen back, to make way vnto them by the Lords appointment: yet this brooke will not be so quitted without a drinking. The Servant is not greater then the Master, nor the Souldier then his Leader: if he then stoop'd so loe for vs, shall we take scorne by his example, to bow for our owne advancement? The way would be too pleasant, if this brooke crossed it not, and allure vs to erect tabernacles here, & forget the new Ierusalem, which our Saviour hath purchased and provided for vs, by no lesse price then his dearest blood. He that shall but reflect his thoughts, to take a view how the primitiue Confessors, and ancient Martyrs, in a zealous kinde of emulation, iustled (as it were) one the other, to haue the credit of first entring this brooke, and to enioy the glory of the further side, will bee ashamed of our fearefull houering, and dissolute coasting, or gadding by it; who professe our selues to be their Followers, and yet tremble to touch the Foord, they so couragiously haue waded, or swam through. Every man is for the lifting vp of the head, by worldly, and sinister Advancements: but most shun, by all slights possibly the Brooke, which we are to stoope downe to drinke of. Thus wee [Page 13]smatch and smooth our selues to bee the worlds Minions, and neglect the valour and resolution, which our Leader requireth in his trayned souldiers. Wee will chuse with Gad, and Ruben, fat pastures for our sheepe, and cattle, on this side the River, but are loath to venture before our brethren to conduct them ouer to the land of Promise. Wee thinke by our Policy, to escape better then our forefathers, and make bridges, or hyre vs boats, or skiffes, or wherries; though thousands before our eyes that haue ventured in them, haue miscarried. But thou that resoluest to tread in thy Masters steps, howsoeuer the way be crossed, thou that art content, and confident, to venture by his example, fare as he fared, drinke as he began the health, endure as he prescribeth as farre, as by his grace, and ready assistance, thou shalt bee put to, and enabled; Take this comfort by the way, which S. Hierome affordeth on this passage, concerning this way. It is but a brooke that crosseth thee, not a spring of water for perpetuity, it is collected by a sudden storme, without any other head, and therefore cannot be of any long continuance, it alwaies rowleth, and roareth along, the valley, and in reason cannot harme thee, as soone as thou hast recouered any footing on the higher ground. Let not then a momentary distast for the present, divert thee from the pursuit of an everlasting content. Thy Pilot hath swamme before thee, thou must keepe stroke to follow. Hee standeth to lift vp thy head, neuer to bee indangered againe on the farther shore. Which is the hauen, and heaven in the second place, wee haue struggled [Page 14]all this while to attaine vnto.
7. Therefore shall he lift vp the head.] [...] Heavinesse may endure for a night, but ioy commeth in the morning: and to him that overcommeth (saith hee,Psal. 30. that walketh among the Candlesticks) will I giue to sit with me in my Throne, Revel. 3.21. even as I also overcame, and am set with my Father in his throne. All Antiquity generally paralleleth this place, with that of the second to the Philippians, He humbled himselfe, and became obedient vnto death, even the death of the Crosse, wherefore God also hath highly exalted him. This is [...] (saith S. Chrysostome) the fruit and gaine of humility, and a strict conversation. Wee haue here then (Beloued) not only Christ's Exaltation in generall, which was first manifested in the Resurrection, but also the cause of it, in the word Therefore] and Manner, expressed in the lifting vp the head. The originall [...], Therefore, rendred in Greeke by [...], and amongst all the Latines by proptereà, is a note either of necessary connection, or causality, and therefore justly casteth vs, vpon the consideration of that controverted difficulty; Whether the glory, or lifting vp of the head, here attained by our Saviour, vpon his precedent sufferings, or drinking of the brooke, were conferred on him only, as a right, belonging to the person, or as wages by way of merit, proportionable to the sufferings of the humane nature? The Schoolemen make a great pudder herein, on the third of the Sentences, and 18th distinction; As also on the third part of Aquinas, the 9. quest. & 4. Art. [Page 15]whose exorbitances, because Calvin hath somwhat freely displaied, in the seuenteenth of the second of his Institutions; Bellarmine takes their part, and flyes vpon him in his 5. booke, and 9. Chapter, de Christo Mediatore. And Gretser his second, him againe, to fetch off the Cardinall, from the judicious replies of Daneus, and Iunius. Valentia also, and Suarez come in with their supplies, in their Comments vpon their Master Aquinas, but with much confusion, and perplexed prolixities, and obscurity. The truth is, the difference vpon the maine, seemes not to be of that consequence, to keepe men at ods, who otherwise, are willing to agree, as Iunius and the most of our side ingeniously acknowledge. In regard whereof, Zanchius herein takes liberty to vary from our common tenent, and being thereof admonished, to defend it, in the preface afterward prefixed to his confession of faith, and in a private Epistle, to William Stuckius of Zurick, wherein he affirmes, that Christ, not only merited for vs, but also for himselfe, as the Schoolemen would inferre, out of the Fathers. For the taking vp of this difference, (not to trouble you with more then may concerne the point, or beseeme this place) It is first agreed on, on all hands, that in the question of Christs merit, the Divine nature being priviledged from the least touch of disparagement, the taske will wholy lye on the shoulders of the man-hood. Now that this, in the second place, should be of that worth, to merit the hypostaticall vnion, or the graces following therefrom, none of the Adversaries (for ought I finde) euer affirmed, or whatsoeuer [Page 16]he did, or suffered in the humane nature, became not meritorious for vs, through the infinite dignity of that vnion, none of our men on the other side ever denyed. Palud. in 3. sent. d. 18. The Ieswits therefore, wrong Calvin, when they misconstrue, that he spake aright, & yet themselues cleere not the point like Schoolemen, as in their voluminous disputes they vndertake.
8. That Christ merited for vs by satisfying at full, his Fathers iustice, how earnestly doth Calvin maintaine in the 17. Chap. of the 2d of his Institutions aboue cited? He termes them perperam arguti, perverse, and wayward wranglers, that in this case make scruple to admit of the word merit. But that the Manhood should be assumed, and imployed to merit that for it selfe, which was due as a consequent to the personall vnion, this he reiects as a subtility, which the scripture no where countenanceth. Vega saith the same by Zuarez own confession, Hugo de S. Victore was maine in the point long before Scotus, with Biell, and their followers, who vrge so precisely Gods acceptance, and the duty of the vndertcker, to make satisfaction meritorious, that Zuarez perceaues, & intimates it may marre their mart of merits, if it be not seene too, the better, and by him, and his fellowes, fitted to their present negotiations. Hale's accelaratiue, and interpretatiue, will as little steed them, who exact the hyre they wrought for, as merited due-debt, and will be loath to stand to Gods curtesie, either for acceptance, or dispatch. For in strict termes (Beloued) how can any Creature merit of his Creator, seeing the vtmost of endeavours comes vnder the title of duty? For [Page 17]to a merit (we all knowe) there belong these foure conditions, 1. That the worke bee entirely the vndertakers. 2. That it be altogether free, not of due-debt. 3. That it be a benefit, or kindnesse to him of whom, the Worker contends to meritt. 4. And last of all, that it be proportionable to the reward in cō mutatiue Iustice. In all which, the humane nature in the abstract, wil fall short of infinite reward. And therefore our men rightly ascribe, all the merit to the person, consisting of both natures, where the humane, is advanced to that pitch of dignity, by vnion with the God-head, which makes the merit infinite. This Propterea therefore in this place, and other of the like nature (which our Adversaries so stifly stand vpon) referred to the dignity of the worker imports a meritorious cause. But in regard of the worke it selfe, or of the humane Nature apart, a consequent to that which went before, and a passage to the reward which followes vpon it. So much the word merit commonly among the Ancients signified, and therefore is fitly expounded by compararare, acquirere, obtinere, adipisci, to get, to receaue, to obtaine, to take possession. In which sense the most Advised Divines, ever vnderstood their Predecessors. But this contents not our moderne Meritmongers. Merit is the Popes Mint, and therefore must be alway kept going. The merit of Christs humanity, and the merit of blessed Angels, between the instant of their creation, and possession of eternall happinesse, must be so strictly vrged, to make way for Monkish merit, and fill their own Church Treasure with workes of superrarogation. Otherwise, [Page 18]the doctrine of Iustification by faith alone, would quickly make them all turne mendicants. The more it stands vs vpon, (Beloued) to weigh their peeces before we take them for pay, and not to be too liberall in granting them such premisses, whereby they shall be animated to venture vpon worse conclusions. In a contrary strayne, how dangerously doth Socinus take vantage by affirming, that Christ so meriting for himselfe, serued his own turne only, and not ours, in that behalfe? and therefore his doings, and sufferings were only exemplary for our imitation, not satisfactory for our redemption. Which cuts off all the assurance & comfort of our salvation. Such dangerous heresies may arise from the misconstruing of one particle; as combustions from the neglect of the smallest spark. The Master of the sentences shall shut vp this point, as being sounder in it, then most of his Schollers. If Christs virtues, and Actions (saith he) were enough to cleare himselfe from blame, wherefore should he suffer and dye? His answere is, prote, non prose, for thee, not for himselfe. But how for mee? Vt ipsius passio tibi esset forma, & causa: forma virtutis, & humilitatis, causa gloriae, & libertatis. That his passion might be to thee a patterne, and cause: a pattern of virtue, and humility, a cause of glory & eternall freedome. And here wee may not let slippe that vse which a reuerend Father of our Church, hath wittily obserued vpon the like connection, Here (saith he) on earth there is an exaltauit, oftentimes a lifting vp of the head to preferment, without a propter quod: so Sobna, and Haman, and Sanballat, with [Page 19] others of the like merit, are sometimes exalted, but no man can guesse, or imagine why, or wherefore. But with God it is alwaies otherwise: Proptereà, must goe before exaltavit: the race before the meed; the therefore, before the lifting vp of the head; labouring in the vineyard, before the distribution of the penny; faithfulnesse in a little before the rule over much. The Corne must first dye before it blossome out the blade or eare, and wee dye, before wee rise, and drinke our part of the brooke, before the head be lifted vp. Which falleth on the manner of our Saviours exaltation, and the matter I intend to conclude with.
9. Shall he lift vp the head.] The lifting vp of the head most commonly signifieth in scripture, the Advancement from an inferiour condition to a better. So Evilmerodach lifted vp the head of Iehoiakim his Captiue, to a freer estate. 2. Kings and the last. Thou art my worship, and the lifter vp of my head. Psalm. 3. In the 52. of Isaiah, wee haue three words in the same verse, which note in this kinde the three degrees of comparison [...], and [...], & [...]. [...] Behold my servant shall deale prudently, he shall be exalted, and extolled, and be very high, v. 13. Which the ancient Rabbins, with the Chalday Paraphrase, expound expresly of the Messias. Howsoeuer the latter, contradict it: for as in his humiliation, all were amazed, at his visage mangled, and marred more then any mans: so in his exaltation, they admire the vnexpected change, and Kings shut their mouthes, at the hearing and seeing of those things they thought incredible: as it followeth [Page 20]there immediatly to the'nd of the Chapter. All this is here comprized: Hee] not another, saith S. Ierome, but the person that was abased, in the Incarnation and Passion: Shall] by his owne power, not vpon a vantage occasionally taken, but by an absolute decree, set downe from eternity: Life vp the head] to spoyle principalities by his triumphing over the powers of darknesse: to trample the world vnder his feet, by his glorious Ascention: Rule in the midst of his enemies, by the Iron rod of his wrath: conquer, the Nations to be converted, by the two edged sword of his word: and rescue, and redeeme his owne elect, by his euerlasting Priesthood. Lift vp your heads therefore O yee Gates, and bee yee lifted vp yee everlasting doores, that the King of glory may come in. Who is the King of glory? Hee that was a man of sorrowes, brought as a Lambe to the slaughter, Isai. 53. and buried in the graue with the wicked. But after he had made his soule an offering for sinne, and quitted himselfe from the brooke of all those miseries, then the pleasure of the Lord prospered in his hand to divide the spoyle among the mighty. Then brake he the arrowes of the bowe, the sword, the shield, and the battle; became of more honour then the hills of the robbers; and shewed himselfe triumphantly to be the King of glory.
10. And now (Beloued) is it not meet that the members by drinking, and swimming, with all resolution, and perseverance, should prepare to lift vp their heads also, by following this their head? But alas how should Cain lift vp the head, who hath slayne his brother Abel, or Achab, that hath made [Page 21]away poore Naboth, to possesse his vineyard? Or Iudas that hath betrayed his Master? Or Simon Magus that is in the gall of bitternesse? or Ananias, & Saphira, who goe about to cosen the holy spirit of God? With what face can that head bee lifted vp, which is drowsie with drunkennesse, or distracted with idle or pernitious plots, or whirled about with vaine glory, or poring still on muck, through covetousnesse, or looking askew through envie, and implacable malice. Awake thou therefore that sleepest, and lift vp thy head, and he that beholdeth thy tossings will ever keepe it aboue water, neuer feare of drowning, as long as he directeth, and such a Pilot hath thee in his charge. If thou sinking cry out, with Peter, his hand will bee quickly stretcht out to saue thee, and set thee at last in the surest landing. Regino reports in the first of his Chronicles pag. 19. that Guntranne, a German King sleeping on a time by a brooke, there came a little thing out of his mouth, which sought a passage ouer, but dared not to venture. Wherevpon his Attendant that watched by him, lay'd athwart his sword, the little creature went over, entred at a hole in a mountaine, on the other side, returned the same way, got into the Kings mouth againe, who presently awaking, said he had dreamt of a treasure in that mountaine, and vpon triall found it to be so indeed. How true this story may be, I passe not, but vrge the analogie: If the brooke here mentioned in the Text (Beloued) be too tempestious, and vnpassable, to thy poore and trembling soule, there shall not want thy Saviours conquering sword, to make thee a bridge [Page 22]to passe. For his Incarnation, is our incouragement; His Resurrection, our raysing; His Death, our Life; His Ascention, our triumph, and entring into Gods holy mountaine, in which will bee discouered inestimable treasures. O thou therefore that once lifted vp, hast promised to draw all men vnto thee, drawe vs after thee (we beseech thee) that we may follow, that pressing through brookes, and bogges, whatsoeuer befall vs in the way, we may at length lift vp our heads, to be crowned with thy eternall glory. To whom with the Father, and the blessed Spirit, be all Honour, Praise, Power, and Dominion, both now and evermore.
AMEN.
DAVIDS REIOYCING FOR Christs Resurrection.
A SERMON PREACHED ON EASTER DAY, AT St PETERS in the East, in OXFORD.
By IOHN PRIDEAVX, Rector of Exceter Colledge, His MAIESTIE's Professor in Divinity in the Vniversity of OXFORD.
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
Wherefore my heart was glad, and my glory reioyced, my flesh also shall rest in hope.
For why? Thou shalt not leaue my soule in Hell, neither shalt thou suffer thy holy one to see Corruption.
THAT which Saint Hierome sometimes spake of Isaiah, Praefat. in Isaiam. that he seemeth rather, to bee an Evangelist then a Prophet, in regard of his cleare recording of future Events, as though they had beene past already: may as truly bee affirmed of the Author of this Psalme. Maior est huius Scripturae authoritas, quàm totius humani ingenii capacitas. The authority of which (saith St Augustine) is of greater consequence, then the wit of Man can comprehend. A new writer sayes, It shineth especially with three pretious stones, the red Rubye of Christs passion, the greene Emerald of his Resurrection, Daniel Cramerus, in schola Prophetica. p. 158. and the vnmalleable Adamant of his Everlasting kingdome. The Resurrection must bee my principall theame as fittest for this dayes solemnity. The title of it is [Page 2] [...] which the Greeks expresse by [...], a Memoriall grauen in a Pillar, Nyss. de Psal mor: inscript. Tract. 1. c. 6. & 15. vide Mollerum & Lorinum. to bee viewed & considered of all men. Some of the Latines by a Crowne or Garland, platted of the choycest Mysteries of our salvation. Others as an excellent Instrument, or heauenly ditty, to cheare vp the broken hearted in the day of affliction. A third sort by pure gold Ore, fit to be set in ouches, to grace, not only the Neck, but the Heart of every good Christian. All accord in an Excellencie, but in the reason they giue, there ariseth some difference, so that if any man should aske of this passage (as the Eunuch in the 8th of the Acts) concerning that place of Isaiah: Isa. 53. I pray thee of whom speaketh the Prophet this, of himselfe, or some other man? The Iewes with some Heretiques, Vers. 34. will answer perversly, of himselfe onely: that by such a wrong bias they may draw vs from the marke: Divers Christians therefore, both ancient & moderne, in detestation of such frowardnesse, will so wholy apply the whole to Christ our Saviour, that David shall not bee heard to speake in it, or out of it for himselfe. But the truest Interpretation will proue to bee that which Calvin generally vrgeth, (notwithstanding, the virulency of his Adversaries) That is is principally meant of Christ, but immediatly, of David, as herein his type. So that Dauid is here the speaker, but Christ, the subiect of the speech. David the singer, but Christ the burden of the song. This S. Peter himselfe confirmeth, Acts 2.25. For David (saith hee) speaketh concerning him. And the Iesuits cannot deny it. Ribera in his first praeludium, to the twelue lesser [Page 3] Prophets handling the question, concerning such predictions in generall, whether all in them were to be referred to the Messias, or somewhat, to be litterally expounded; stands stiffe against both extreames, that neither all nor none, are wholly to be interpreted of Christ. But that some are to be simply taken as they lye. Others include a farther reach, and (as some late Writers haue well deliuered) a double accomplishing. The first in the letter and scope, the second of the thing, in the Anti-tipe. For this is the priviledge of Scripture, aboue all other writings; Vt vno eodem (que) sermone, Moral. l. 20. c. 1. dum narrat gestum, prodat mysterium, saith Gregory, that as the letter is verified in the history, so the history it selfe, shall be a token of things to come. When Ionathan told his boy, that the arrowes he was sent to fetch, were beyond him, 1. Sam. 20. the ladde found it so indeede; but there was a farther meaning in the matter, that Saul was vnappeasable, and David must shift for himselfe. Right so in an other passage, a bone of him shall not be broken, the truth appeareth immediatly, in the Paschall Lamb of the Iewes; but principally, in that Lamb of God, who taketh away the sinnes of the World, Ioh. 19.36.In Math. 2. v. 23. For a prophecy, (as Maldonate well obserueth) may be said to be fulfilled in a fourefold sense. Either when the thing simply commeth to passe, in the same manner it was foretold: As that of Isaiah behold a Virgin shall conceiue & beare a sonne, Math. 1.23. or when it is paralel'd with the like; yee Hypocrites (saith our Saviour) well did Esaias Prophecy of you. Mat. 15.7. That is in reprouing the dissimalation of his [Page 4]time, he hit right vpon their manners. In a Third sense, the Scripture is said to be fulfilled by Abrahams beleeuing in God, not when his faith began, but when it was more manifested and strengthened, Iames 2.23. But the most notable accomplishment of all is, when at the appearing of the substance the shadow vanisheth, and turned the parable or semblance, into a plaine Narration. So the Rock was Christ, and Sarah and Hagar by an allegory, the Old and New Testament. In like manner, Lorinus and Calvin (howsoever otherwise iarring) concurre with our last Translators, in this Psalmes Argument. That David in distrust of his owne merits, and hatred of Idolatry, flyeth here to God for preservation. It is he that boasteth of his delight, in the Saints communion, his portion in the Lords inheritance, his goodly heritage of the Lords allotting, his blessed lot, in the Lords counsell, his confidence in his presence, his constancie by his protection, and (which is the vpshot of all) his security and assurance in the Holy ones resurrection. Whom here he foresees in the spirit, ransacking the sepulcher, loosing the bands of death, and opening to the Church a path to heaven, in which all his members are to follow. This is that which awaketh his lute, and harpe, sets his heart a dancing, his tongue a talking, his very flesh and bones in an extaticall rapture.
2 Wherefore my heart was glad.] The words you see containe a [...] or [...], that song of Isaiah, Cap. 25.8. Cap. 13.14. and Hosea, prickt out againe, by the blessed Apostle 1. Cor. 15. by the swallowing vp of death in [Page 5]victory, and without straining yeeld vs,
These two parts,
- 1 A Triumphing descant, in the 10. v. Wherefore my heart was glad &c.
- 2 The Basse, or ground thereof in the 11. For why, thou shalt not leaue, &c.
This triumph is here expressed by three circumstances,
- 1 Gladnesse, of the heart.
- 2 Reioycing of the tongue.
- 3 Rest, and hope of the flesh.
Wherefore my heart was glad, and my glory reioyced, my flesh also shall rest in hope,]
The ground or basse is setled on these two distinct Props
- 1 Davids Resurrection, through Christ. For why? thou wilt not leane my soule in Hell.]
- 2 Christs victory over the Graue and Hell, to make way to his resurrection. Neither shalt thou suffer thy Holy one to see corruption.
What happinesse may a Christian desire, but here to be merry, and hereafter to be secure? In this life to inioy the truest comfort, and from death to bee freed by a ioyfull resurrection? All which is closely couched in these words J intend to stand vpon. For here wee haue faith in the heart, charity in the tongue, hope in the flesh, all these three Theologicall virtues, with gladnesse, ioy, and rest, their severall attributes. These depend vpon that, which is to be expected hereafter; freedome from the graue, and hell, by Christs resurrection and victory. Behold the path of life, by the gates of death, beginning at mans heart, and ending with the fulnesse of ioy, [Page 6]in the presence of God. Happy Prophet! that could kenne it so farre off, and leaue so faire a trace, for all posterity to follow. He wished before, but at the end of the 14. Psal. O that the salvation of Israel were come out of Sion. But here in a deepe speculation, he meets with it, returning with the spoyles of hell. And therefore his heart was glad, which is the first circumstance that appeares, in setting forth our Prophets triumph, and therefore in his due place, may be first considered.
3 Wherefore my heart was glad.] the voice of ioy, [...] and gladnesse, is not only in the tents, but in the hearts of the righteous; where as the ioy of the wicked, is but from the teeth outwards: [...]] every word hath his waight. Therefore] as a Ianus, looketh forward and backward. Because God was at his right hand, to vphold him, and his holy one, on the other side, to free him from Hells captivity. Therefore (saith he) not an others, who can not diue so deepe, but mine owne single heart] is glad as it was, and was heretofore, as it is, (the word bearing both significations, and the difference of of the Translations, being not materiall.) Those desires, passions, speculations, and designes, which Philosophers leaue swimming in the brayne, or sinking in some inferior faculty of the soule, Divinity recalleth to the heart. The heart seeketh, the heart findeth, the heart accuseth, the heart acquitteth, the heart vnderstandeth, and the heart willeth. God must be loued, with all the heart, or else the law is not fulfilled. The heart must be rent, and not the garment, Deut. 10.12. in repentance that is not hypocriticall. [Page 7]If our hearte smite vs, all is not well;1. Sam. 24.6. 1. Iohn. 3.21. Psal. 119. but if our heart condemne vs not, then wee haue confidence towards God. There is a brawny heart, of the luxurious, and a fat heart, of the carelesse, and vncircumcised heart, of the vnregenerate, and a stony heart, of the obstinate, and a dead heart, of the foolish, and a heart, and a heart, of the dissembler. But none of these hearts are capable of this gladnesse, which here our Prophet inioyeth. This must be a contrite heart, which shall not bee despised, a ready heart, which is ever accepted, a pure heart, which brings vs to the sight of God. For as no griefe is comparable to the sorrow of heart: so all myrth that is not hearty, Eccles. 7.5. is but as the crackling of thornes vnder the pot. S. Bernard tells vs of three sorts of hearts, which the Prophet Esay perswades transgressors to returne vnto. An humble heart, & this is wrought by crosses. A relenting heart, and this is swayed by counsell. A confident, resolued heart, and this is inlarged and continually raised by heavenly meditations, and desires, to a higher measure of gladnesse. But as the heart is deceitfull aboue all things: so the ioy which it affecteth, may be soonest mistaken. The laughter of the foole, the selfe pleasing of the humorist, the merriments of the vainely-affected, the May-games of the multitude, the preferment of the ambitious, the conquest of the revengfull, and the gaine of the covetous, are commonly presented to our fancies, vnder the title of ioy and gladnesse, but (alas) they come not neere the heart, or if they fret so deepe, it is but to stupify, and rot it. The Philistins made themselues sport at Sampsons misery, [Page 8]and Hamans glad heart, Esther 5. would breake, if it vented not it selfe to his wife, and friends, but ruine soone crushed the one, and strangling set a period to the other. What comfort should then a poore heart finde, in Dives sweet meats, and his sowre sauce? Or Belshazzar's carousing, and his sad reckoning? A man may bee exceeding glad with Herod, Mark. 6.20. Luk. 23. at Iohn's Preaching, and at the sight of Christ, and yet through by-respects, be no nearer to true happinesse, then a frantique man to a setled Moderation, or a stage player, to a Crowne and Kingdome. For notwithstanding, some of the Heathens strictnesse, in daring the worlds vanities, or resolutenesse of others, to purchase fame by their bravery, or the cordialls their Masters haue given them, cheare them vp, & arme them against all common mishaps; the most of them haue beene appalled, at the approach of death, and the best, in a māmering, what should become of them afterward. Whereas St Steven could pray for his persecutors, Paul desire to be dissolved, the Martyrs imbrace the flames, contemne the tortures, weary the Torturers, and all vpon this our Prophets ground. They set the Lord alwaies before their eyes, they found his succours ready, at their right hand, they were sure, that his Holy one had cleered their passage for them, that the Arrest of the graue, and Hell should doe them no harme; and therefore howsoever their adversaries roared, their friends failed, the rest of their members past the pikes they passed, yet their hearts were continually glad.
Prov. 15.15. 4. This continuall Feast, a merry heart affordeth, [Page 9]which if we relish not, as we ought, it argueth some great distemper. Surely pleasure is most correspondent to mens nature, (as our Aristotle tells vs) and is attained in the coniunction of the faculty, Eth. lib. 7. c. 1. with his desired obiect. But where may that obiect be found in this world, which shall giue the heart sat is faction? The Preacher was wise enough, to haue fastened on it, if this life had afforded it; but his long experience brought him to this short issue, that riches, and glory, and health, and beauty, and knowledge, and applause of all the world, are but so many pageants of flitting vanities, which are attained most commonly, with much travaile, and griefe, and losse, before the heart can take a full survey of them. O what a difference may there bee discerned, betweene externall delight, and this inward gladnesse? This is the true Pratum spirituale, the spirituall medow, the Paradise of the soule, that Heaven vpon earth, that haven of happinesse, which devout men, in all ages, haue felt, and desired. Amongst the fruits of the spirit, which the Apostle recseoneth Gal. 5. This ioy of the heart, is ranged in the first rowe, as daughter to loue, and sister to peace. Corne, and wine, and oile, may affect the labourer, Psal. 4. but nothing like that gladnesse of heart, whih flasheth from the light of Gods countenance. Psalme the 4. Meate and drinke may please the appetite of the hungry, but the king dome of God, consisteth not in such things, but in righteousnesse, and peace, & ioy, in the holy Ghost, Rom. 14. Wherefore (as Iehu said to Iehonadab) If thy heart bee right, as my heart is with thy heart, let vs on together, [Page 10]in this our Prophets chariot, for a farther discovery of this hidden treasure; which here is at the tongues end, in the second place to be spoken of.
[...] 5 And my glory reioyced.] As out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaketh; so the heart, shal no sooner indite a good matter, but the tongue, will be the penne of a ready writer. Hee that shall make a doubt why I expresse this word [...], which properly signifies glory, so indifferently by the word tongue, may finde it not only in the 72, but also in the Apostles translation Act. 2.26. And the trope, is else-where vsuall, Gen. 49.6. vnto their assembly, my honour, or glory, be not thou vnited. That is, God forbid, that my tongue, should ever approue of Simeons, and Levies bloudy fact; So Psal. the 30.12. how can that be otherwise interpreted, then of the tongue, My glory shall sing praise to thee, and not be silent. The reason of this kinde of speech, is giuen by some, for that the especiall office, of the tongue is, to set forth Gods glory: or that, the inward worth of the minde, is most commonly vented by speech; Moller. whence [...] is taken by others, as [...], the light of the mind, the tongue, being the best member, and the worst according as it is imployed. It is placed (as the Anatomists tell vs) betweene the Braine, Laurent. and the Heart, that it should faithfully relate the conceits of both. And moistened it is, with a naturall glibnesse, that it sticke not to the roofe of the mouth, when the truth should bespoken; and on the other extreame, lest it should overlash, it is kept within its compasse, with a gard of teeth. That therefore which [Page 11]a bit is for the guiding of a horse, or a helme for the stirring a ship; the Apostle maketh the tongue to be in regard of the whole body. The managing well of this little member, is the securing of all the rest. If this be once fired from hell, it defiles the whole body, brings with it a world of iniquity, and sets the course of nature, in a combustion. And how hardly it is reduced to temper, when once it hath gotten a habit, to be disorderly lavish, the Apostle Saint Iames, in plaine termes tells vs. Every kinde of beasts (saith he) and of birds, and serpents, and things in the sea, is tamed, and hath beene tamed, but the tongue can no man tame, it is an vnruly evill, full of deadly poyson. Therewith blesse we God, and therewith curse we men, which are made after the similitude of God. Seeing then the tongue is so indifferent in it selfe, to be abused, or well employed; why shouldest thou loose it rather to mischiefe, (saith S. Augustine) then restraine it wholly to set forth Gods glory? De Nat. & Grat. Wilt thou bee choice of thy meates, to content thy palate, and carelesse of the words, which thy tongue shall vtter? The Heathen will tell vs, that words, must be sowen as seed, Senec. Ep. 28. not confusedly, in heapes, for that were wast, but distinctly scattered, that they may grow, and bring forth fruit. A River overflowing the bankes, and a tongue overlashing, gather nothing but filth, and durt, as a Father makes the resemblance. It were easy to exceed, in a theme so plentifull; God confounded the tongues at Babel, for the separating of those Rebels; but conferred the gift of tongues, in the new Testament, for the gathering of all Nations [Page 12]into one Church, to glorify one God: and those appeared fiery, not to sindge the innocēt, but to turn all carnall fuell, into ashes. How should we heare Gods word, where there is no tongue to speake? Or what communion could there be among the Saints, where there wanted vtterance, to expresse the hearts consent? When the feet are at a stand, the hands bound, the rest of the members vnwealdy to doe God service, happy it is for vs, that the tongue is free, to glorify him in our selues, and expresse, to the chearing vp of others, what the heart thinketh.
6 But it too often falleth out (Beloued) that this glory will be wanting, when the heart is otherwise ingaged, and the tongue be pratling of that, which the mind never conceited.Nat. Hist. l. 6. c. 30. Pliny tells vs, of some farre in the East, that had no tongues at all. And Diodorus Siculus of others,Hist. l. 2. c. 1. toward the South; that had two tongues in one mouth, so distinctly parted, that at one, and the same instant, they could oppose and answere. What credit is to be given, to such relations, I need not admonish, but better (perchance) it were, to haue no tongue at all, then a heart, and a tongue, deceitefully divided, and the gladnesse, or griefe of the one, not expressed, but dissembled in the other. What should I speake of the grosse flattery, or virulent backbiting; or open railing, or corrupt communication, or (that which is worst of all) the impudent lying, and damnable swearing, and blaspheaming, of these degenerate times, which a Christian heart trembleth to conceiue, and the tongue to vtter? Thou hast loued [Page 13]to speake all words that may doe hurt, O thou false tongue, Psal. 52. therefore shall God destroy thee for ever, he shall take thee, and pluck thee out of thy dwelling, and roote thee out of the land of the liuing. I make no doubt but one of the reasons, why our Prophet is called a man after Gods owne heart, was for his plaine syncerity, without closing or glozing; and the faithfull agreement of his heart, and tongue together. For when his heart melted like waxe in the mid'st of his body, his tongue straight cleaued vnto his gummes, Psal. 22. and if his heart be once hot within him, at the sight of the vngodly, the fire must needs be kindled with musing, and the tongue giue vent vnto it. Hee cannot keepe his tongue from singing, Psal. 39. Psal. 28. when his heart danceth for ioy, so violently the hearts beliefe breakes out, into the mouthes confession. But we are either sicke of that old Iewish disease, to honour with the lipps, when the heart is farre off: or else both heart and tongue are so otherwise engaged, that the setting forth of Gods glory, shall breake no square between them. [...], Nothing is so much affected in these vnsetled times, (which Nazianzen long sithence observed) as that Athenian Itch of bartering newes, and fidling about matters, that least concerne vs. Are your minds set vpon righteousnesse, ô yee congregation? and doe yee iudge, the thing that is right, ô yee sonnes of men? Where are then our Mictam's of David, in sounding forth the Lords praises, by recounting the wonders he hath wrought, for the setling of our salvation? why are our discourses so wide from the [Page 14] chiefe point, we should be talking of? If the round world, and all that is therein, the blessings, we daily enioy, the dangers, we continually escape, the noble workes, we successiuely behold, and heare of, yeeld not matter sufficient for the tongues glorying: yet the meditation of the happinesse to come, should fill the mouth with laughter, Psal. 126 and the tongue with ioy, this apprehension should secure the lumpish flesh, through a ioyfull hope. Which is the third circumstance, (as you may remember) that presented it selfe to our former consideration.
7 My flesh also shall rest in hope.] As Aarons ointment distilled from the head to the skirts of his clothing, Psal. 133. so Gods blessings are imparted, from one member to an other. The method in Arts, will lead vs from the beginning successiuely, to the end: but divinity begins in the middle, and thence, (as from the center) most commonly drawes lines, to the whole circumference. Here we see, how from the heart affected, the tongue gloryeth, and from the tongues reioycing, how the flesh is comforted. If our Saviour wash but the Disciples feete, Iohn 13.10. the whole body, shall bee held as clensed, so diffusiue is that good, which the holy Ghost communicateth. The body shall be partaker of the soules happinesse, and at length, blesse the time that ever it came to be the casket of a Iewell so pretious. A strange matter, that the flesh which is here so rebellious, should presume on such quiet hereafter; The flesh which is the grandmother of originall corruption, Gen. 6. Gal. 5. the mother of so many actuall mischiefes, the confederate with the Divell, in the most of his temptations, [Page 15]plots and invasions, which profiteth nothing, Iam. 1. Iohn 6. Rom. 7. 1. Cor. 15. Ioh. 6. hath no good thing in it, nay, is as it were death it selfe, and cannot inherit the Kingdome of God; should not only escape vnpunished, but also rest, and rest in hope, and hope with confidence, and be confident in the expectation of a joyfull resurrection. Notwithstanding yet you heare, what our Prophet saith, [...], the hearts gladnesse, the tongues glorying, the soules happinesse is not all, but besides this, the flesh] which is so fraile in life, so fearfull in death, so forlorne in the graue, also] that flesh of mine shall dwell in the dust securely. Where by flesh, he meanes not fleshly lusts, which fight against the spirit, but the body as it is separated from, and opposed to the soule. To such a carcase, howsoever laid low, and dissolued, there is hope of a restoring. And this (no doubt) was the reason, that after the soule was departed to its last home, a respectiue care was had, for interring the corps, amongst all Nations, that ever professed civility. How solemnely among the Iews, were the Patriarchs buried together, in the caue of Machpelah? To be laid in the sepulchers of their Fathers, was counted a blessing to posterity; but to be left to be meate for the foules of the aire, or a prey, for beasts, 1. Sam. 17. was the terriblest thing Goliah could thinke vpon, to affright David with. Much are the men of Iabesh Gilead commended,2. Sam. 2. for recouering the carcasses of Saul, and Ionathan, from the walls of Bethshan, and honouring them, with a decent funerall; whereas it is added to Iehoiakim, as the extremity of disgrace, and misery, that he should be [Page 16] buried, with the buriall of an Asse, drawen, and cast forth beyond the gates of Ierusalem. Ier. 22.19. All which proceeded from the hope, which our Prophet here relyeth on. For to what purpose, were erected Tombes, and Piramides, or other the like Monuments, Annointings, Embalmings, Baptizings, or Washings of the dead vsed, (as the Apostle argueth 1. Cor. 15.) but to testify the confidence, they had, that the dead should rise againe? vpon this, Iob sets vp his rest,Cap. 19 26. though after my skinne, wormes destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God. The same quietus est is brought forth by Martha, as the general assurance, of the people of God, amongst the midst of Pharises & Sadduces: I know that my brother shall rise againe in the resurrectiō of the last day, Iohn 11.
8 Thus they comforted themselues; in the losse of friends, and animated their trembling flesh, against deaths gastly lookes. But our provision for the flesh, is in another kinde. Wee feed it delitiously, cloath it pompously, no preservation or recreation shall be neglected, no physicke thought too deare, or troublesome, to giue it the best content. But how it shall be disposed in the graue, and provided for the call of the last trumpe, it puts vs into a melancholy to consider, and bewrays the little hope we haue, of our future hope hereafter. I suppose it would grieue any of vs all, to see a Church converted vnto base offices, or holy things polluted by luxurious or superstitious Miscreants; but know we not that our bodies are the temples of the holy Ghost? and should there be no care taken, for the keeping of these vessels pure, and presenting them in the most decent [Page 17]manner, to their Redeemer, and Saviour? 1. Thes. 4.4. What hope may hee haue for rest, that purposely thrusteth himselfe, into vnnecessary tumults? Or what happinesse can he promise his flesh hereafter, that all his life, hath abused it, to all vncleanesse, and iniquity? This priviledge of the fleshes rest, and Resurrection, Tertullian earnestly pleadeth, against the ancient Heretiques. Lib. de Carnis resurrectione. They haue scriptures saith he) by heart, by which the flesh is vilified, but little consider other passages, where its dignity is expressed. They read that all flesh is grasse, and quote the place in Isaiah; but the same Prophet could haue told them, that all flesh shall see the Salvation of the Lord. Out of Genesis, they will vrge the Lord speaking, that his spirit shall not alwaies striue with men, because he is but flesh; but Ioel relateth a promise, to salue all this,Cap. 6. C. 2. I will powre out my spirit vpon all flesh. How are these things reconciled? Non Carnis substantia, sed actus inhonoratur (saith the same Father) doubtlesse it shall goe the better, with the substance of the flesh, the sharper its rebellions are reprooued, and subdued. But the maine vse of this Doctrine is, against the terrours of death, where there is most need of encouragement. What was that which made the martyrs so resolute, to confront all torments, but the perswasion of the soules better estate, and the securing of the body, for a happier condition. Say they were to be sawen a sunder with Isaiah, or stoned with S. Steven, or to be dismembred into a thousand peeces, with popish powder plots, could they be better armed, then with this meditation, that their flesh [Page 18]should rest, and rise to the confusion of their deadliest enemies? Art thou vexed with continuall diseases; or pined with penury, or oppressed by tyrants, or stabd (as it were) at the heart, with remedilesse crosses and calamities? Haue the paines of Hell beset thee, and the snares of death incompassed thee round about? O thou of little faith, wherefore doest thou doubt and sinke? Can thy soule doe amisse, when thy body shall rest in hope? And shall a momentary brunt dismay thee, that shalt be recompenced with the fulnesse of ioy, in the Lords chamber of Presence? S. Augustine obserueth in his 22. booke de Civitate Dei, and 5. chapter, three incredible things, which the Heathen, at the first spreading of Christianity, could no way gainesay, yet were loath to acknowledge. First, it could not sinke into their conceits, that Christ was raised in the flesh, and so ascended into Heaven. Secondly, they stormed that the World belieued, a thing so incredible. But that which perplexed thē most was, that a few, ignoble, and vnlearned fishermen, should haue that power, to bring divers of their best schollers, to thinke so, and perswade others. But these were not acquainted with our Prophets ground; For why? thou shalt not leaue my soule in Hell.] which had his warrant from Heaven, that all Christians must stand vpon, and succeedeth in the next place to be examined.
9 [...], For thou wilt not leaue my soule in Hell.] About these few words, wee haue a world of wrangling; what they properly signify, and how they are here to bee taken, vpon [Page 19]the Ambiguity of the word [...], which primarily imports, a breath of life, sometimes the whole living man; other times the soule, and its facultyes. In a passage or two, a dead Carcasse may be vnderstood. Some new writers haue taken the vantage, to clap vp those two Periods together, and burye them in one Sepulcher. For with these men, [...] and [...] shall not signifie in this place Hell, the place of the damned, but the Grave only, wherein the Carcasse corrupteth, or at least, the state of the dead, which consisteth in the soule and bodyes actuall separation. So that the latter member here, should be but an explication of the former, and the whole summe, according to this sense. Thou shalt not leaue my soule in Hell] that is my selfe, to remaine in the sepulcher, but free me therein from Rottennesse and Corruption. Thus Caluin and a great number of our Reformed writers, who deseruedly are highly esteemed of vs. But that which S. Augustine answereth S. Hierome, Ep. 19. alleadging many Authors to proue that S. Pauls Reprouing S. Peter to his face, Gal. 2. was but a kinde of dispensable vntruth, in regard it was not like, that S. Peter, would so dissemble, as it was obiected, Ipse mihi (saith he) pro omnibus immò supra hos omnes, Apostolus Paulus occurrit (dent veniam quidlibet aliud opinantes) Ego magis credo tanto Apostolo, may be my Apologie, for not admitting this interpretation, howsoeuer plausible and learnedly defended. S. Peter in the 2. of the Act. v. 31. purposely repeateth these words, and expoundeth them severally, in this manner, Hee] that is David, seeing this before, spake of the Resurrection of Christ, [Page 20]But what spake he? that his soul was not left in hel, neither his flesh did see corruption; where for [...] wee haue [...], for [...], words seldome vsed in the greek, but to expresse the soul of a man, and Prison of the damned. where to prevent (as it were) such blending of words, and things together, to [...], or soule in the first place, [...], or flesh, is opposed. And in the second their Attributes are as clearly distinguished, the soule was not left in Hell, the flesh was not to see corruption. Serm. 74. ep. 99. & 57. q. 1. & p. 15. Beda. Fulgent. &c. In which interpretation, S. Ambrose, Augustine, Hierome, with the rest of the Fathers, and Schoolmen generally agree. And what needs other figure flinging, to finde out Novelties, where the natiue sense brings with it no absurdity? I must craue pardon therefore in this cause, if I forsake the Sonnes, to follow the Fathers, and preferre that, I take to be our Apostles interpretation, before all latter Comments whatsoeuer. The soule then vnderstood, for the immortall part of man, and Hell, for the place of the damned, we haue the first maine ground of our Prophets triumph; to wit, an vndoubted assurance, for the freeing of his soule from Hell, by the victory of the blessed seed, which was to descend thither, as a Conquerour to bruise the Serpents Head, and returne, to tread out the path of life, to all beleeuers. Against this some suppose they haue vnanswerable arguments in the word leaue] which thus they prosecute. If Davids soule were not left in Hell, then it was there, and Christ came not thither, for that is denied by the Apostle to haue befallen Christ, which happened to David. But S. Augustine long since, hath fitted vs [Page 21]with a solution in his 99. Epistle to Evodius, concerning this argument. Solvipossunt laquei venantium, ne teneant, non quiatenuerunt. We may breake through (saith that good Father) the hunters snare, not because they haue caught vs, but that they caught vs not at all. In like manner Davids soule may be denied to be left in Hell, not that hee was ever there, but because hee was thereto liable, if Christ had not interposed. Would any man gather from the speech of God to Abimelech; Behold thou art but a deadman, Gen. 20. that it argued hee was dead indeed? or rather that he deserued so to be, and should surely looke for it, if he proceeded to wrong faithfull Abraham, in his wife Sarah. Why then may it not stand by the same analogie? David was not left to that dungeon, into which Gods iustice through sinne would haue cast him, if Christs descent had not freed him, by a plenary and victorious satisfaction. Christ then alone did the deed, but David, and all the faithfull, both before, and after, receaue the benefit: his sufferings, were our Acquittings; his death, our life; his descending into Hell, our freedome from thence. Of his soule therefore, our Prophet speaketh principally, but of his owne, by a consequent.
10. My soule.] Notwithstanding, divers had rather hazard an Article of their Creed, then acknowledge this for good. And surely (Beloued) if we sayle in this proofe, the rest will be sooner deluded. And here, I must professe with Musculus vpon these words of my Text; In Ps. 16. I am not ignorant how diversly learned men doe thinke: It is so mewhat obsoure [Page 22]indeed (saith he) and subiect to many disputations. But yet no godly man vpon such an occasion, wil, (I trust) resist, or offer violence to the Apostles words: Thou shalt not leaue my soule in Hell] But desire rather God, for the vnderstanding of it. And in the meane time with a single faith, cleaue to the Word of Truth, although he cannot clearely perceaue, the Manner how it was performed. For mine owne part, though I ever tooke that of Basil for an especiall goodrule, [...]. Nothing is so proper to a Christian Bishop (I may extend it to every good Christian) as to be a peacemaker; yet to balk an Article of our faith, whē iust occasion leads a man to professe it, in a fit Auditory; were to neglect that Iniunction of the Apostle; Be ready alwaies, to giue an answere to every man, that asketh you, to giue a reason of the hope that is in you, with meeknesse, and feare, 1. Pet. 3.15, and to lay open a gap, to such scoffers as Bertius, and the like, that we conceale a certaine kinde of Crypticall divinity among our selues, which we are loath the world should take notice of. In this Point, those that know the confused heap of Authors, & their differences, will pardon me, if I passe by more, then I shall speake; especially, the time and place so confining me, that I must not exceed the one, or forget the other. In a generality therefore, among these that dissent, concerning the article of the descension of our Saviour into Hell; some discredit it, as crept in, from the margine, into the Text; Others reiect it,Beza in Mat. 27. ver. 52. as a kinde of a legendary Narration. To strengthen the first suspicion, no Confessions, or Councells, [Page 23]or Authors, haue beene vnrifled by Lauater, and Parker, and others. But few haue fallen into the Intemperancy of the latter, besides Carlile & Broughton; who are rather to bee pittied, then confuted. S. Augustine is peremptory, & that vpon this ground of my text, Ep. 99. who but an Infidel wil deny that Christ was in Hell? And Calvin is cleare, that the omitting of this article would sheere off, Instit. l. 2. c. 16. §. 8. a great deale of the fruit of our redemption. Neither is it materiall that divers Churches, for a long time, had it not, and some Confessions in Councills, haue omitted it. For if such an exception, should passe for currant, it would goe hard (as wee all knowe) with divers parts of Canonicall Scripture. Rather, the generall acceptance afterward, of those that first wanted it, argueth the Authority it brought with it, to command their assent: and Omissions are not denyals, especially of that, which is otherwise supplied. Now to confound this Article, with the former of his buriall, as though this were a Repetition of that, by way of explication, were a strange kinde of Battologie (as Calvin well obserueth) for such a popular fumme of Divinity, and an exposition, that should exceed the Text in obscurity. The Article standing therefore firme, and distinct, all the difficulty remaineth about the meaning of it, some labouring earnestly for a tropicall sense, others, to haue the words as they lye in their natiue signification.Vide Bell. de Christ. l. 4. c. 6. Concerning the Trope, there is further no small difference. Some standing for a Metonymie, expound this descent, of the effect only, and fruit of Christs death and passion, which others, in a metaphoricall sense, [Page 24]transferre to the inward sorrowes, and hellish anguish, which in the garden, and vpon the crosse, hee endured. So that the Text, according to these mens conceits must be thus glossed: He descended into hell, that is, either before his death, hee sustained the horror of Gods wrath, due to vs in Iustice for our sinnes, or afterward, the Effect of his passion was exhibited in Hell it selfe, to the perpetuall terrour of the Divell, and his complices. Last of all, those that stick to the letter, haue fallen out about the propriety of the words. One taking [...] for the graue, and withholding, for descending, makes this to be the sense, He descended] that is, he lay in bondage, and was held captiue: into Hell] that is, of death, Vid. Lavat. par. 1. c. 8. in the graue. Another trauels as farre as Macedon, to confirme out of their Greek dialect in the Lords prayer, this Interpretation to be proper; Hee descended into Hell] that is, his soule retired, or departed to the place of blessed spirits, almost as much in effect, as though he had said, Hee ascended into heauen. The greater part therefore haue pitched vpon a reall descent into Hell, properly taken: but betweene these also, there is [...], a great gulfe fixed, that keepeth them from concurring in opinion. The Papists maintaine, he descended to free the Fathers out of Limbo, where they were formerly imprisoned, as in a skirt or gate-house of Hell. Others, only acknowledge in it, his spoiling of principalities and powers, & making a shew of them openly, by triumphing ouer them, as the Apostle himselfe speaketh, Col. 2.15. Infinite it were to fift all particulars, or to except against al fancies, my purpose [Page 25]is rather to settle the wauering, then to goe about to reduce every wilfull wanderer.
11. And first, it will bee granted on all sides, that whatsoeuer sufferings, required as due for our ransome, were vndergone by our Saviour in this life, and fully accomplished in his death. Wherevpon the false fire of some, is quite extinguished, that Christ descended in soule to suffer; as destitute, at length of any fuell to mainetaine it. Secondly, none deny but that the anguish which our Saviour endured for our sakes, was greater then all creatures could sustaine, or conceiue of. Calvin is blamed by some, for exaggerating it too much; but let all things be rightly considered, hee hardly (to my vnderstanding in that point) goes beyond his warrant. For he neuer affirmed that Christ despaired, or suffered the torments of Hell (which some would willingly wrest from him) but onely hellish torments, in regard of the bitternesse of his agonie. Not that ever he came, vnder the lash, in Satans prison, as a malefactour; but that he endured the frowne of an angry iudge, as a surety for those, who had so deeply runne in arrerages. Where the Godhead left him, not to despaire, but to suffer; and the manhood struggling in the combate, cryes out, as forsaken, to be the sooner relieued. All which when we freely allow, his followers must not therevpon thus infer, Our Saviour in the Garden, and on the Crosse endured hellish torments, equall, at least in bitternesse, to those of Hell: therefore after his death, his soule descended not into hell; for then they mistake the point, it being not, what Christ suffered in this life, [Page 26]but what became of his soule, in the Interim betweene his passion and resurrection. I finde in my Creed in plaine termes, as also in that of Athanasius, incorporated to our Church Liturgie, Hee descended into hell. This particular amongst the rest, my Sureties in Baptisme haue vndertaken, that I should professe. To this wee haue all subscribed in the third Article of our Church. All our approued translations, hold vs to it. My Text, expounded by S. Peter, in expresse termes (according to my vnderstanding) warranteth it. The Fathers and Schoolemen, generally concurre with vs. The most part of our Reformed writers approue it; and those that are otherwise perswaded, bring no vnanswerable reason to oppugne it. For what force hath that, they commonly alleage?Ob. This Article may bee suspected, as foysted into the Creed? Answ. By the same liberty discredit all the rest, set at naught all Antiquitie, and call every thing in question. Ob. But you vnderstand that litterally, which had its truth only in a figure of speech. Answ. So I am taught to doe by S. Augustine, and all Divines, that haue lighted their candles at his lampe, when no absurdity therevpon followes, & the liberty to the contrary, would giue way to greater inconveniences, Ob. in other verities. But there is no end (say they) why after our debt was paid on the Crosse, our Saviour should so descend. Suppose I conceaue not the end or reason,Answ. should not my faith relye on the waighty authority, that saith, it was so? Many things we must beleeue, which exceed our capacities, not that the thing is, but in what manner it is. This prying into the reasons, of [Page 27]things not revealed, hath vexed the Church with many vnnecessary dissentions. What quarrels haue the Schoolemen raised, by broaching such quiddities? and how hardly haue we escaped the combustion, that Arminius meditations, with our reading, Vorstius liberty of prophecying, some others misinquiring, whether Christs actiue or passiue justice, sufficed for our iustification, hath kindled amongst our neighbours? Notwithstanding our Divines, in this cause, haue so answered, that it might suffice any moderate demander. Christ descended (saith learned Zanchius) into that most darke, and wretched place, not there to suffer any thing, but to begin his triumph, ouer the power of the Divell. And this opinion of the Fathers (saith hee) I dare not condemne, sith it is not repugnant to the sacred scriptures, and hath likely reasons, Ver. 8.9. vpon the 4th Chap. of the Epistle of S. Paul to the Ephesians. Nay, Bucanus (a compiler as it were of Calvin) and in this point also, sticking to him, in the censure of that we hold, hath no more to say, but this, Non audeo damnare, quando non pugnat cum sacris literis & nihil habet absurdi. I dare not (saith he, in his 25. common place) condemne that tenent of the Fathers; seeing it containeth nothing repugnant to holy writ, nor brings with it any absurdity, for surely in such cases, the consent of Fathers, is not lightly to bee regarded. But these men tell vs,Ob. that Christ commended his departing soule, vnto his Fathers hands. Answ. As though it were out of his hands, when it triumphed ouer hell and Satan. Ob. But how could he then keepe touch with the Theefe, to meet with him the very [Page 28]day of his passion in Paradise. Answ. S. Augustine will tell vs according to his Divinity, or happily (as Titus Bostrensis saith, on the 23. of Luke) hee setled first the beleeuing theefe, and then descended afterward. Both these things might be well done, and seeing we read both, why should wee not beleeue both? I spare the quotation of Fathers, Councills, Schoolemen, whole reformed Churches, most of the eminentest writers since the Reformation, that haue concurred vpon this point, as I haue deliuered it; both for easing your patience, my selfe, and him that is to be your Remembrancer. As Christ dyed for vs, and was buryed, so also it is to be beleeued, that he went downe into Hell. Art. 3. My conclusion shall bee that of S. Augustines; Christs Divinity, immediatly after his passion, was (as it was ever before, and so continueth) every where, his body rested in the graue, his soule descended into hell; Locally, our Church tyes vs not to say, but really and truely, it surely meaneth. That the divell, who had tempted and insulted ouer him by his ministers, the damned who had contemned him, non quasi verbis, sed praesentia (as learned Zanchius expounds the Fathers) not by heare-say onely,In Ephes. cap. 4. v. 9. but by his victorious presence might be fully convinced, and his chosen legally freed. That in their own home, to their eternall confusion, he might once for all, giue the fullest notice of this concluding and canonicall expostulation; I haue troden the winepresse of my Fathers wrath alone, satisfied his iustice, paid the ransome for my chosen. O death where is thy sting? O graue where is thy victory? O Divell where is thy malice? what part haue any of you, in this soule of mine? Or what exception can your hellish repining take against [Page 29]it? By the carriage of this whole businesse, schollers may learne Moderation, not to censure them presently for Heretikes, who in expounding such hiddē mysteries in any sort dissent from them. Others, not to bee offended at euery difference amongst the learned, especially, where there is consent in the maine, and the Revelation (as often it may fall out to be) is not so manifest to curbe curiosities. All may cheere vp their soules, with our Prophets confidence; Praise the Lord O my soule, which saueth thy life from destruction, & hath freed thee from that place of horror; by triumphing in thy nature ouer it. Which is to bee extended also further, vnto the body, as it followeth in the last place, to make vp the conclusion. [...]
12. Neither shalt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption] As our Saviours soule triumphed ouer the powers of darknesse; so his flesh, was to be free among the dead, from the least taynt of corruption. B. Bilson. For his body and soule (saith a Reverend writer) were appointed to be superiour to al contrary powers; that is, the soule, to hell; the flesh, to the graue; and from both was Christ to rise, as subduer of both. That he might sit in his heauenly Throne, as Lord over all: not by promise onely, as before, but by proofe also, as appeareth in his Resurrection. Some would haue this to be only a repetition, or reason, of that which went before; David was to be freed from the graue, because Christ saw no corruption: which sense, howsoeuer it bee true in it this Text will not beare, as proper. Wee must repaire therefore to S. Peter, in the second of the [Page 30]Acts, and to S. Paul in the 13. and thence learne, the right meaning. Who both disproue the common errour, which vnderstood it onely of David, by this one sensible demonstration. All the world might see, by looking into Davids sepulcher, that his body was turned to dust, through corruption; it could not therefore be said, that hee was that holy one, who was to see no corruption. It must needs therefore be some other. This could bee no other, then the Messias; whose Resurrection the third day, before his body could be corrupted, they had reason to bleeue, seeing David had so distinctly foretold it. Whence wee may plainely gather, that all the Immunities, that David here standeth vpon, as his free-hold, came to him but at the second hand. This holy one then, was Christ, this priviledge not to see corruption, was peculiar only to his sacred body. All the faith full hold it of him in Capite; when it is attributed to David, it is no way to bee vnderstood or his person, but [...], of the fruit of his loynes, as S. Peter speaketh. Take therefore [...] which all our Translatours following Peter, and the 72. render Holy one) either for corpus sanctificatum, as the Interlineary Glosse, or for a Favorite, whom it pleaseth God especially to grace, as Beza, or for one, that being al-sufficiet in himself, most bountifully dispenseth his fauours, as Piscator, It will come all to one, that his body in the graue saw not, that is, felt not, tried not, endured not any corruption; Corruption (I meane) of putrifaction, or turning into dust, not dissolution of soule, and body (as Athanasius well distinguished.) For where [Page 31]the Soule triumphed, ouer powers of darknesse, the body slept in the graue, in expectation of its speedy returne; which accomplished the third day, there ensued vpon it immediatly, this victorious Resurrection, which our Prophet so much reioyceth here to fore-see, & we on this day, doe thankfully celebrate.
13. And now what belongeth to us (Beloued) but to let passe all vnnecessary trifles (as what became of the bloud, that was spilt on the ground at our Sauiours circumcision? and the opening of his side at the crosse?) and seriously, to fasten vpon that comfort, which here is proposed vnto vs. O Lord (saith S. Bernard) I haue but two mytes, my soule, and my body, with these I dare not trust my selfe, and therefore, I cast them into thy treasurie, as knowing then, they shall be in safe custody. That which was proposed in a vision, concerning IESVS the sonne of Iosedeck (who by interpretation, is the Iust one of the Lord, in the 3d of Zachary) is here fully accomplished (according to S. Hieromes application on that place.) The filthy garments, wherewith he was clothed for our sakes, are taken from our Saviour. And now he sheweth himselfe a King, & hath put on glorious apparell. 2. Sam. 23. Among the Worthies of David, we read of one Benaiah, that went downe & slew a Lion in a pit, in the time of snow. But this is but a cold Modell of that victory, of the Lion of the Tribe of Iudah, ouer that roaring, and devouring Lion, in the pit of Hell, and the Graue. There are none (I suppose) that heare me this day, but are, or after may be vexed, with discontentments, and feele a necessary decay, of this earthly Tabernacle. But alas, [Page 32](beloued) what remedy may serue vs in this world? Looke further therefore, with our Prophet (whosoever thou art) that expectest true comfort, and take these grounds with thee, which shall never fayle thee. Christs soule hath conquered, and triumphed ouer the sorrowes of Hell, that thou shouldest neuer be enthralled to them; and his body hath shaken off the shackles of the graue, that thine (in its due time) might enioy the same freedom. Beloued, we were al in worse case, in regard of eternall death, then Peter was (in the 12. of the Acts) bound with two chaines, and lying betweene two souldiers, with a guard before the prison dore; surely to be executed, the next day after. But our Saviour comes in stead of the Angell, and rayseth vs vp; the chaines fall off, the Iron gate, (which was held impregnable) opened of its owne accord, and the way of life, which leadeth vnto the fulnesse of ioy, is chalked out vnto vs. And are not our lots now falne vnto vs, in a good ground? and is not this, a goodly heritage? Let vs thanke the Lord therefore, for giuing vs so often, this effectuall warning, and set him at our right hand, and then we shall never be moued. So leaning with good old Iacob, vpon the top of our staues, and giuing vp the last gaspe, wee may confidently conclude, with our Prophet, in the end of Psal. 4. I will lay me downe in peace, & take my rest, for it is thou Lord only, that through the victory of thy son over hel, & the graue, makest me dwel safely. Which God grant of his mercy, we may constantly doe, for his sonne Christ Iesus sake, to whom with the Father, & the blessed spirit, be all Honour and Glory, now and evermore.
AMEN.
THE CHRISTIANS EXPECTATION.
A SERMON PREACHED AT THE COVRT.
BY IOHN PRIDEAVX, Rector of Exceter Colledge, His MAIESTIE'S Professor in Divinity in the Vniversity of OXFORD.
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
Neverthelesse, we according to his promise, looke for new Heauens, and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousnesse.
1 THe first word of my text, Neverthelesse] sends vs backe for the fuller meaning, to some what that went before. That was a serious caveat, of our Apostle, to beware of fiue sorts of people, who would turne vs, out of the good way, the preaching of the Gospell had prescribed. Those,Cap. 2. Y. 1.2.3. in the beginning of the former chapter, ye shall finde to be; First false Prophets, or teachers, who privily shall bring in damnable Heresies; denying the Lord that bought them. And many shall follow their pernitious waies, by reason of whom, the way of truth shall be ill spoken of, and through covetousnesse, shall they, with fained words, make Merchandise of you. Secondly, Presumptuous, and selfe-willed detractours, that despise [Page 2] government, Ib. 10.12. are not afraid to speake ill of Dignities, and as naturall brute beasts made to be taken and destroyed, speake evill of the things, they vnderstand not. Thirdly, sensuall Epicures, that count it pleasure to riot, Ib 13.14. hauing eyes full of Adultery, that cannot cease from sinne. Fourthly, false-hearted vndertakers, like Balaam the sonne of Bosor, who loued the wages of vnrighteousnesse, tampering much,Ib. 15. and performing nothing; not so wise as the Asse he rode vpon: and this whole messe, we haue in the former chapter. But the fift sort followes in this, more desperate, then any of the former, for these are Scoffers and Atheists, 3.3. that mocke at Religion, and bend all their learning and wit, to dispute against it. Tell them of the end of the world, the resurrection of the dead, or the comming of Christ to Iudgement: these will reply, for ought they can perceiue,V. 6. things stand as they did at the beginning, and so are like ever to continue. For since the Fathers fell asleepe, the sonnes haue followed in the same trace, and in the revolution of so many thousand yeares, there hath appeared in that behalfe, no great shew of change. Now against such miscreants, our Apostle binds his maine forces, and stirreth vp his dispersed countrymen, to sticke close to the holy Prophets and Apostles. For assure your selues (saith hee) that as the world, had a beginning, and once perished by water: so hereafter, it shall haue an end; V. 6. and (whatsoever these mockers prate) be consumed with fire. Neither thinke you this time long a comming,V. 7. for though it seeme so to vs, it is otherwise with God, to whom one day is [Page 3] as a thousand yeares, and a thousand yeares, V. 8. are as one day. It is his long suffering (as it were) that puts backe the clocke, that we might take the opportunity to repent, and be the better provided. But come it shall, and that suddenly, as a thiefe in the night. V. 9. Appeare it shall, and that most terrible, V. 10. when the Heavens shall passe away with a great noise, the elements melt with fervent heat, this earth, and all the stately buildings and workes therein, shall be vtterly burnt. But howsoever this vniversall combustion, shall ruine the fabricke of this world, and involue those desperate wretches in it, that set their hearts vpon it; yet you, it shall not touch at all, to procure you the least trouble. Let the foundations of the earth sinke away, vnder our feete, our habitations totter about our eares, the aire faile our nostrills, the Heavens aboue, to cover vs, or to giue vs light. Neverthelesse we shall not be vnprovided of a better habitation. For wee, according to his promise, looke for a new Heaven, and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousnesse.
2 My Text therefore sets forth the helpes and hopes, that every good Christian may depend vpon, when all this world failes him.
In which, may it please you to obserue
- 1. His Exemption, in these words; Neverthelesse we.]
- 2. His Evidence, he hath to shew for this Exemption; Gods promise: According to his promise.]
- 3. The Tenure, or Manner of holding this his evidence, it is not in possession, but expectation: [Page 4]Wee looke for]
- 4 The contents of this Tenure: New Heavens, & a New earth.]
- 5. The excellency of those Contents: wherein dwelleth Righteousnesse.]
What can the heart of every true Beleeuer more desire, then here is put home vnto it? What can be more firme assurance, then here is laid before vs? The Horrors of the last Assises, be they never so terrible; thy vnquestionable Evidences shall quit thee. Let this worlds vncertainties be never so dangerous, thou canst not be put by thy Expectation, for future possession. This Possession is no lesse, then the perpetuall inheritance of New Heauens, and a New Earth: not liable to quarrelling or Law suites, which this world is full of; because in that dwells righteousnesse, without shadow of change, or interruption. Of these Particulars, as they lye, as God shall assist me, and your Christian patience, with the time, giue scope. And first of the first, which is the true Christians Exemption, included in these words: Neverthelesse we]
3 The particle [...] in the Originall, for which we haue [...] in the Syriacke, is not here so much continuatiue, as adversatiue; opposed to the dangers▪ before mentioned; Notwithstanding though all the world be in Combustion, and the wicked in the vtmost despaire, cry to the mountaines to fall vpon them, and the Hills to cover them; yet with the followers of the Lambe, it shall goe well; they shall then be exempted, both from troubles, and terrours, [Page 5]which sheweth the vnspeakable priviledge of Gods servants, aboue all the world besides. Iust as in the hideous storme of fire and Brimstone, vpon Sodome, and the cities of the Plaine, God remembred Abraham (saith the text) and sent Lot out of the midst of the overthrow: So in this vniversall and finall destruction, the children of God, shall be remembred. As Daniel in the Lions denne, they shall be rescued, not a haire of their heads shall bee sindged, nor smell of fire passe vpon them, as happened to the children, in the Babylonish fornace. David in the 91. Psalme triumphantly sings out this Priviledge; Who so dwells vnder the defence of the most highest, shall abide vnder the shadow of the Almighty: His wings shall protect him, his feathers shall cover him, his faithfulnesse and truth shall be his shield and Buckler. The snare of the Hunter, the noysome Pestilence, the Noone Divell, (as both the 72. and the vulgar giue it) or as the Chalday Paraphrase, [...]. Daemon Meridianus. the whole company of Divels, when thousands shall fall besides him, and ten thousands at his right hand, shall not come neare him. Lions and Adders, and Dragons, shall be securely trampled vnder his feete. For he shall giue his Angels charge over them, to keepe them in all their waies. And howsoever worldlings thinke, and speake contemptuously, of this sort of people; yet the Apostle giues them their due, that they are a chosen Generation, a Royall Priest-hood, a holy Nation [...],1. Pet. 2.9. a purchased company, by no lesse then the dearest bloud of our Lord and Saviour Christ Iesus. If these mourne, they shall be comforted, when they weepe, Math. 5. God [Page 6]will wipe off their teares: Rev. 7. They startle not, or shrinke, at any evill tidings: Though they walke in the valley and shadow of death, Psal. 112. Psal. 23. there is a rod, and a staffe, that frees them from disasters: when all worldly protection, and supersedeas'es, proue out of date: Titles of all civill honour haue their period: Lawes and statutes of men, may no longer priviledge, then this Exemptio clericorum, will bee of perpetuall force, and retaine his full power, strength and virtue, Neverthelesse.]
4 Clemens Alexandrinus out of this doctrine, dehorteth all from vnseemely carriage,Orat. adhort. ad Gentes. as detracting much from such priviledged persons, whom the Lord hath graced with these excellent immunities. And how should earthly greatnesse exalt it selfe (saith S. Hilary) when this greater dignity is slighted, In Psalm. 18. wherein all Gods people are sharers? Our kingdome is (saith Saint Ambrose) that Christ, In locum. with the father and the holy Ghost, should reigne in vs. If we by this meanes are Kings, why make wee our selues slaues, to our inordinate desires? If Priests, where are the sacrifices of a troubled spirit, of a broken, and contrite heart, of prayer, and praise, and thankesgiuing, of almes deeds, and other good works, that we should offer continually vnto him, that hath made vs so? Servaunts freed, through ingratitude, (say the Lawyers) may be plucked backe to their former condition: and priviledges (we know) abused, may be soone forfeited. O how stiffe, and peremptory, we stand for any temporall Immunity, and how little notice is taken of this protection and exemption, which in the last and terriblest Parliament, [Page 7]will only passe for current? Hee that is wise will ponder these things, and thankfully frame in his heart, these or the like pious meditations: Lord what sawest thou in vs, to preferre vs, before so many others? That when all the world shall be dissolved, our estate shall be bettered? How commeth it to passe, that among so many nations, wee should haue the light of the Gospell amongst vs, (as at this day) so long, so peaceably, vnder so constant and gratious Defenders of the faith? What virtue of ours, hath effected this, that of those which professe Christianity, we should enioy it purged from Idolatry and superstition, wherein so many of our neighbours ly so dangerously intangled? You might make out the rest, (Beloued) by descending to more particulars. At hearing the same Sermon, why is Lydia's heart opened, when others remaine obdurate? The Greeke Areopagite beleeues, when the Roman Gallio cares for no such matter? Certainely somewhat there will be found, to come from a higher and more effectuall operation, then is likely to rise from our naturall dispositions. Last of all, what comfort can be more cordiall, or animating then this; In the midst of extreamest dangers, to know our case, to be exempted with a Neverthelesse? In the violence of the greatest storme, to find our building founded on the rocke: so that we may conclude with David, Psalme 46. God is our hope and strength, a very present hope in trouble; therefore will we not feare, though the earth bee moved, and though the hills be carried into the midst of the sea, though the waters thereof rage and swell, and [Page 8]though the mountaine shake at the tempest of the same: Neverthelesse Christs little flocke, shall finde shelter, his vineyard shall be guarded, his chosen be provided for, according to his promise. Which brings in the Evidence, for this Exemption, in the second place to be opened. According to his promise.]
5 Precepts, [...].] Practise, promises, and prophecies, like the foure rivers of paradise, streame out of the fountaine of holy writ, and compasse all that therein is contained. Precepts, are the Law-givers imperiall decrees; which how they haue bin obserued, by those to whō they belonged, Practise sheweth in particular examples. Promises, set forth a patterne for the mending of that, which in examples hath beene found amisse. And Prophecies of future events, forewarne, both good and bad, what they are to expect, those Reward, the other Punishment. Thus we see in the old Testament, the law of Moses is attended with the Historicall bookes, of Iosua, Iudges, Kings, Chronicles, and the rest, to represent vnto posterity, how it hath bin observed, or broken. Exhortations and Promises in generall, succeede in Iob, David, Solomon, and the rest of the Hagiographi, to sharpen the Churches industry, for the stricter fulfilling of the law. To which the predictions, in the greater and lesser Prophets, are laid; to lead men to the Messias; who should perfect that which was defectiue, and bring in everlasting righteousnesse of faith, spoken of by Daniel, which wee now proclaime, [...] Dan. 9.24. in the glad tidings of the Gospell. So in the New Testament, the Evangelists giue vs the precepts mixed with Practise: The Acts [Page 9]Practise, interlarded with precepts; The Epistles, Exhortations, Precepts, and Promises common to all. The Apocalyps, Prophecies in more particular events. Precepts command, Practise leades, Promises assure, and incourage, Prophecies prepare before hand. Nothing in Gods booke is omitted, that may make the man of God, to be [...],2. Tim. 3.16. (as Paul tells Timothy) perfect & throughly furnished vnto all good works, without the supply vnwritten Traditions. Our Apostle in this place, tēders no worse Assurance, then Gods promise. But where this promise is registred, particularly, he mētioneth not. Oecumenius, with the Greeke fathers, referres vs to the 14. of St Iohns Gospell, verses 2. and 3. to that promise of our Saviour: In my Fathers house are many mansions. If it were not so, I would haue told you, I goe to prepare a place for you, that where I am, there you may be also. This promise must needs be meant of our Saviours second comming, and is somewhat to the matter in hand. But whether this be that, which our Apostle meant, is more then can be iustified. A Translation only there is assured, but New Heavens, and a New earth are no way mentioned. The latter writers therefore, send vs rather to Isaiah cap. 65. and the 17. Behold I create new Heavens, and a New earth, and the former shall not be remembred: and the New heaven, and the New earth which I make shall remaine: Cap. 66.22. Here we haue the words, but the sense (according to most Interpreters) reacheth no farther then the times of the Gospell, in the new Testament, wherein all things being made new, a new creature, a new [Page 10]lumpe, a new man, a new Covenant, a new spirit, a new heart, a New and liuing way, by a Metonymicall Emphasis, import the qualification of those, who shall attaine to this Newnesse; but in such sort, as though with the persons contained, the things contayning were Innovated. Now then what Isaiah prophesied, of the first comming of Christ; and Christ of the second, S. Peter takes for one, and so hath relation to both. To the first, as a type of the second, which driue to the same Issue, citing neither in particular; vpon supposall, that these evidences of so speciall importance, were so well knowne, to the faithfull, that the mentioning only of them, needed no farther direction, where to find them.
6 This might shame our Negligence in hearing Gods word, and not obseruing, or remembring it, as we ought. There is scarce any evidence, that pertaines to our temporall estate, wherein wee are not very conversant, and punctuall. If any promise vs ought, we may get by, we will bee carefull to remember it, and be sure hold them to it. But who almost lookes as he should, after the promises concerning his Eternall happinesse? Who studies the case in these points? Who examines the thoughts Evidences? Who searches the Records where they lye? Avicenna the Mahumetane could get the Alcaron without booke; and wee haue the verses of one R. Saadiah, a Iew, wherein he striues to shew, how many times every letter of the Hebrew Alphabet, is found through the old Testament. But we are better seene in other matters. I presse this no farther. [Page 11]There may (I confesse) be an abuse, (by vaineglory and scrupulosity) in the very text of Scripture, as that, by Anabaptists, and others. But few of vs (I perswade my selfe) offend in such excesse. Rather we intrench vpon the abuse, of Gods gratious promises, as though in the New Covenant, hee had tied himselfe to make good all on his part, and nothing rested, of vs on our part to bee performed. Thus in our practise, wee take Gods decrees without the meanes; a speculatiue faith, without the fruit thereof; a working grace, without any indeavours of our illuminated vnderstanding, and convicted will, as though, if wee speed not well, the fault were Gods, and not ours. And this I conceiue to be the colourablest cause, why our doctrine of Iustification by faith alone, Art. 11. which our Church Articles terme a wholesome doctrine, and very full of comfort, together with that of Gods preventing and working grace, hath beene of late so dangerously impugned, by some of our owne side; in regard our neglect of good workes, and abuse of our freed Abilities, haue given such inexcusable occasions. But new cloath must not be added, to old garments, to make the greater rent. I follow my text: They must then be here no promise breakers, nor promise challengers, where none are made: nor misconceiuers of promise, to take that to themselues, which belongs not to them: or that for absolute, which was but conditionall: But sonnes of promise, and performers of promise, are those, and onely they, that may looke for this land of promise, according to this promise, which brings in the Expectation, the Tenure, [Page 12]or manner of Holding, my third Circumstance, that now succeeds to be examined.
7 Wee looke for] It is the Fashion of the world, [...] 1. Cor. 7.31. to be so ill Grammarians, that they bee all for the present, but little for the preterperfect, or the future tense. Though S. Paul tell vs that the fashion of this world passeth away, and wisheth vs, not to fashion our selues, according to this world; and S. Peter here, not to stand too much, vpon that which we now possesse, but to thinke vpon, and provide for, that we must Looke for. Our surest good therefore, is not in possession, but in Expectation, for we are saued by hope, Rom. 8.24. but hope that is seene, is not hope: for that a man seeth, why doth he hope for? but if we hope for that we see not, then doe wee with patience wait for it. And is not faith it selfe, the ground or substance of things hoped for, Heb. 11.1. and the evidence of things not seene? The Schooles distinguish to this purpose, betweene the three Theologicall virtues, faith, hope and charity, that faith layes the present ground, Hope seaseth on the future good, and Charity leads vs along to the full possession of it: for wee shall hardly possesse hereafter, that which wee never hoped for, and no reason haue we to hope, where there is no ground. All these then must goe together, the one to second, and third the other. Our Apostle calles vs here, and sets vs vpon the Claime to our future inheritance. If wee here set vp our rest, and think wee are well, we may faile of our hopes hereafter. It was a notable caveat that the Lord commanded Ieremy to deliuer to Baruch: Behold that which I haue built, I will breake downe, and that [Page 13]which I haue planted, J will plucke vp; Ier. 45.4. and seekest thou great things for thy selfe? seeke them not. Our Saviour told Pilate that his Kingdome was not of this world. Iohn 18.36. And in what place should our possessions lye, but where our Saviour hath purchased them for vs? Abraham hauing a pattent, or grant, of the Kingdome of Canaan, for a Donatiue, notwithstanding looked farther,Heb. 11.10. for a City which hath foundations. Foundations then, (as it should seeme in his conceipt) were wanting to any building, that should be heere erected before, in this vale of misery. Iacob professeth himselfe,Gen. 47.9. to King Pharaoh, that he was but a Pilgrim. King David at his highest, that hee was a stranger, and soiourner, as all his fathers were. Psal. 39.14. Luke 12. When the ground of that rich man in the gospell, brought forth plenteously, and his resolution was to pull downe his barnes, and build greater, that all his fruits and goods, might be therein housed; when he applauded himselfe (as he thought) in this thrifty course, and sung a Requiem to his soule, Soul thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeares: take thine ease, eate, drinke and be merry: How did God say Amen to this? Thou foole, this night thy soule shall be required of thee, and then whose shall these things be which thou hast provided? Our Saviours close vpon it, may not be omitted, so is he that heapeth vp treasures for himselfe, and is not rich towards God, who is all for hauing here, and lookes for nothing hereafter: liues, that he may eate, and eats, that he may liue: is melancholique at the thought of sicknesse, crosses, age, or afflictions, the inviting fore-runners to his future Inheritance: would part with [Page 14] all his interest in that, vpon easier terines, then Esau did with his birth-right, or Iudas with his master. So farre sensuality in vs prevaileth, and faith faileth. So deare is present possession, and doubtfull our future Expectation.
8 The tongue of men and Angells, would be heere needfull, to set on this doctrine, to our soules and consciences. Not because it is thought doubtfull, but because it is little thought on, by the most of vs, I shall not transgresse then I hope, if in our Apostles way, (discouered here in the first verse). I venture to stirre vp your pure minds, by way of remembrance. Remember therefore then, (Beloued) what a vanity, and hazzard it is, to fixe our hearts here, vpon that, which can never satisfy? All the felicity, it is possible for vs Pilgrims in our passage to touch vpon,Arist. Eth. 1. is reduced (by the Philosopher) to these three heads: the Ornaments of the mind, as wit, learning, discretion: the abilities of the body, as health, strength, beauty, the gifts (as they call them) of fortune, as Riches, Honour, successe in vndertakeings, and the like. But what content giue any of these, when they are throughly weighed? I will not speake of the ignorance of our knowledge, the weaknesse of our strength, the ficklenesse, of our fortunes, and the fondnesse of our vndertakings: It will be taken better, from the mouth of that King-preacher Solomon, in whom all these met; and yet all these together gaue never content. I haue seene (faith he) all the workes that are done vnder the Sunne, Cap. 1.14.15. and behold, all is vanity and vexation of the spirit. That which is crooked cannot be made [Page 15]straight, and that which is wanting cannot be numbred. I returned and saw (as it were by a second survey) vnder the Sunne, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, Cap. 9.11. neither bread to the wise, nor riches to men of vnderstanding, nor favour to men of skill, but time and chance happeneth to them all. When King David, 2. Sam. 18. invited old Barzillai, the Gileadite, that had done him good service at a pinch, to follow him to the Court, for a recompence; how wisely doth the good old man, excuse himselfe? I am this day (saith he) fourescore yeeres old, and can I discerne betweene good and evill? Can thy servant tast what I eat, or what I drinke? can I heare any more the voice of singing men, or singing women? Let thy servant I pray thee, turne backe againe, that I may dye in mine owne citty, and be buried in the graue of my Father, and of my Mother. My sonne Chimham perchance, may be fitter for these courtly imployments; other matters belong vnto me to looke after. And least this Expectation, should be turned off to old men only, as though younger had no such thing to looke for; The Apostles instancing in Moses, may bee taken for a patterne. Heb. 11. By faith Moses (saith he) when hes was come to yeares, and throughly vnderstood himselfe, refused to be called the sonne of Pharaoh's daughter, chusing rather to suffer afflictions with the people of God; then to enioy the pleasures of sinne for a season, esteeming the reproach of Christ, greater riches, then the treasures of Aegypt. And the maine reason is there added, for he had respect vnto the recompence of the reward. How then should the wise man vainely [Page 16]glory in his wisdome, or the mighty in his strength, or the rich in his wealth, Ier. 9. or the advanced in his honour? These are eminent blessings (we must confesse) if they come by good meanes, and are managed accordingly. But if any of these, or all together, could giue content, it cannot much affect, by reason of its shortnesse; nor constantly, in the times vncertainty; nor fully, in the midst of troubles; nor sincerely, amongst many supplanting emulations; nor safely, in regard of the after reckoning. That which therefore must satisfy the vnderstanding, fulfill the desire, ioy the heart, is not here to be had, but hence to be looked for; which are New Heavens and a New earth, the fore-mentioned inheritance, for the fourth place.
9. New Heauens and a new Earth] Heavens we haue herein the plurall number, [...] and earth in the singular, which casteth vs vpon the distinction of Heavens, which is two fold, according to the Mathematicians, and according to Divines. Of the Mathematicians, some hold no difference of Orbes at all, but these are of the newer stampe, and are not yet so fully receaued, as the others. The other agree not vpon the number of Orbes. For Aristotle puts but eight; Ptolomie, nine; Purbachius, with his followers tenne; Maginus eleuen, by reason of the distinct motions, they haue obserued in the wandring and fixed starres. Yet aboue all these, they grant an Immoueable Heauen, in which Aristotle saies, there is neither place, nor emptinesse, nor time, that makes it grow old: but the Inhabitants thereof are inalterable, impassible, immortall, hauing sufficient in all [Page 17]things, in the height of happinesse. De caelo l. 1. t. 100. And this Hee relates, as the opinion of the Ancients before him. But Philosophers, and Mathematicians, herein must not bee our guide. Men may dispute vpon these things, according to that of Ecclesiastes, in the vulgar edition: Mundum tradidit▪ disputationi eorum, cap. 3.11. And one may speake more probably then another. But that which followes in the same Text may curb them; No man may finde out the worke of God, from the beginning to the end. We are yet here learners, in the lower forme, and out of doubt, shall knowe more hereafter, when wee come to the higher. Divines from Scripture acknowledge, but 3 heauens. The first in the space ascending, frō whence we are, as farre as the course of the Moone, which they call the heauen aeriall. The second, which they name syderiall, from thence to the vtmost convexity of the first moueable, in which are al the revolutions of the Planets, and fixed starres, which we see and obserue here below. The Third, aboue all these is that which the Schoolemen call Coelum Empyraeum. But in Scripture I finde it to haue nine other names. 1. The third Heauen. 2. The Heauen of heavens. 3. Paradise. 4. The house, Habitation, and Throne of God. 5. The seat of blessed Angels, and Saints. 6. Abrahams bosome 7. The new Hierusalem. 8. The heauenly Country. 9. The Citty that hath foundations. A reverend and learned Bishop of ours, in his Survey of Christs sufferings, Bilson. Pag. 441. for that Christ is said to haue ascended aboue all heauens. Ephes. 4.10. But that may be vnderstood, aboue [Page 18]all heauens seene. So that this fourth heauen shall only make the eminent'st place in the third, and so no difference will be from the Ancients. Thus wee see some ground, for the plurality of heauens, mentioned in the Text, where the earth is notwithstanding one, admitting the water into it's concavities, to make vp one entyre globe, of which there is no controversie. But what these New Heavens & New Earth should be, that here are promised, and to bee looked for, that will aske some further discouery. 10 New (as we know) is opposite to old, & the old heavens that are now, are mentioned before, by our Apostle, ver. 5. New are here to be look'd for. Two things then will come in question, First, what shall become of the Old? secondly, what these New heavens shall be, and how supply their places? For few I thinke will imagine, Heb. 10. that both shall stand together, but rather conclude, as the Apostle doth in another case, He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second. Now concerning the abolishing of these Heavens, and Earth, which are subject to our view, there are two opinions: some contend that they shall remaine, Others, that they shall be quite annihilated. They shall remaine for euer (say the Peripateticks) as they never had a beginning. But this tenent, as it had birth among heathen Philosophers, so it found among the same, the Stoicks, Epicureans, Poets, Sybils, and all the Ancients (as S. Hierom witnesseth) to refute it:In Isaiam 51 who generally held, this world should perish at length by sire. Nay the Turks in the Alcoran, and Bannians, of the Moguls country, are of the same perswasion, & therefore, there [Page 19]needs no more to be said herein. Amongst Christians, most acknowledge a purging, rather then abolishing, by taking off, the corrupt qualities onely, not the substance. Divers of the Fathers were of this minde, and most of the Schoolemen, whom most new writers of all sides follow. But against this refining of these visible celestiall bodies, for the vtter abolishing of them, there are 12 pressing Texts of scripture, urged by Conradus Vorstius, which are seconded by the consent of many Fathers, and Iesuites; In locum. who herein make bold to vary from their owne consorts. The time will not giue me leaue,Serrarius A Lapide. to examine all differences. I shall goe no further therefore, then our Apostles owne arguments, that are premisses to my Text. For is it not punctuall in the 7. verse, that the heavens, and the earth which are now, are reserued vnto fire, against the day of iudgement? Doth hee not descend to particulars in the 10. and 12. verses, that the Heavens which are now, shall passe away with a great noyse? that the Elements shall melt with fervent heat? the earth and workes thereof, shall be burnt vp? Doth he not infer therevpon in the 11. that all these things shall bee dissolved? And in the words of my Text, that wee are to looke for New Heauens and a New Earth? Dissolution mends not a fabrique, (as Serrarius well vrgeth, against Suarez, Henriquez, and Pineda, his fellow Iesuits) but destroyes it rather. And how may that which passeth away, be said to be reserued, and let stand? The same passing away is prophecied of the Heavens, as of the Elements, why should these therefore be annihilated, and the others bettered [Page 20]by the change? Surely if S. Peter, had thought of this refining only, some words of his would haue intimated so much. Now I had rather beleeue one Peter affirming this totall Abolishing, In Math. 24. (as Maldonate. saies in this very case) then many disagreeing juniors, denying it; especially, where other places of scripture concurre, for this Exposition. The Sea shall be no more; Time shall be no more; The New Hierusalem shall haue no need of Sunne or Moone, as the scripture instructs vs. The end that they were created for, was for mans vse, and man vsing them no more, to what end should they bee reserved? To say for a Monument what hath beene, or an Out-let for the Saints, descending sometime frō Heauen for their recreation, to solace themselues; or to be an Habitacle for the beasts restored, or a receptacle for Infants, or other honest Heathens, as Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle, that had not deserued hell, nor Heauen, (as Catharinus, and Salmeron the Iesuite, Sixtus senensis l. 6. annot. 340. with some other pittifull Divines amongst vs, would haue vs beleeue) are but groundlesse surmises. These Heavens and Earth then, which we see, being vtterly taken away, as a stage removed, when the Pageant is finished: the new Heavens and new Earth we are to expect, can be no other, but that Heaven of Heavens, and place of fulnesse of ioy, wherein once being setled, we shall never be remoued. Now these Heavens are here termed New, not in regard of their New making, but of our New taking possesiō of them (by a most happy change) for our new habitation; and heavens they are said to be in the plurall, and earth in the singular number, [Page 21]because they come in stead of that covering, and that earthly habitation which we now inioy, but there, vpon our finall remouall, shall be vtterly abolished. So that, the Text then may well beare this paraphrase: We looke for New Heavens] that is, the supreme Court of Gods presence; And a New Earth] that is, a New habitation for vs, which shall infinitly exceed the commodities, and happinesse, of these Heavens and Earth which wee now enioy, but then with our Translation shall be dissolved. And this is that which our Apostle maintaines (if the Recognitions of Clement bee true) against Simon Magus, whom Hyppolytus, Irenaeus, Hilary, and divers others follow. Nay Aquila and Symmachus make the Text to speake for it (according to S. Hierom's Testimony) the heaven and earth, comminuentur in Nihilum, shall be battered into nothing, Isay. 51.6.
11. This takes off then, that ancient errour of the Chiliasts, or Millenaries, which many of our moderne writers are so diligent to set on foot, in these our dayes againe. Of which some talke of a first Resurrection of the Martyres, who shall bodily rise, and raigne with our Saviour in heauen, a thousand year [...]s, before the generall Resurrection of others. Others say, this raigne shall bee with our Saviour here vpon Earth: and set downe the beginning of it to bee about some 60 yeares hence. All these men agree, that these 1000 yeares are yet to come, wherein three things must concurre; The binding of Satan: The nationall calling of the Iewes: and this millenary raigne vpon earth. And all before the last day of iudgement. But now if [Page 22]these new heavens and new earth, (which we are to looke for) be only the place of the blessed in heauen. If these are onely now, to be looked for, but possessed hereafter, not by the bodily prepossession of some, a 1000 yeares, before the rest of their fellow members, but by all together after the last sentencing of the sheepe and the goates: It will bee most requisite for vs, to provide our selues, and take comfort in a constant expectation, of that which vndoubtedly shall come to passe; and not humour our security with such groundlesse fancies, wherein the further wee wade, our satisfaction will proue the more intricate. Two difficult places (as I conceaue) they especially stand vpon. The first, Romans 8. where [...] an earnest expectation, is attributed to all other creatures, besides man, at length to be delivered from the bondage of corruption, into the glorious liberty of the children of God. The second, is Revelat. the 20. where after the ouerthrow of the Beast, & false Prophet, with their followers: and the casting of them into the lake, burning with Brimstone, that is, as most interpret, the finall destruction of Antichrist in the 19. Chapter: the binding of Satan, first Resurrection, and raigne of a thousand yeares, as things succeeding, are described in the 20. Chapter. But in the first place, no immortall being of the bruit creatures is promised: for that were to make them equall with their Masters, and happier then most of their fellows, that had done as much service before them: but a simple deliuerance and dismission, from the servitude they were in, to vngratefull men. So Birds, Beasts, and Fish, must suffer for our diet: Horses, [Page 23]& other beasts of like nature, groane vnder burdens, for our necessities and pleasures. They were created of God for that purpose, and to no further degree of happinesse. Their Annihilation therefore to them, must needs be a kinde of deliuerance. And therefore when it is promised, they shall be delivered, into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God: the Text will well beare it [...] pro [...], by the glorious liberty of the sonnes of God: that is, when such a deliuerance comes of men; these shall be freed from their seruitude, by being not at all, hauing done the businesse, they were ordained for. For the second place of the Apocalyps, wherein the binding of Satan is related after the destruction of the Beast; This concludes not, that it must bee done afterward. Which briefly may be thus made plaine. In the 12. Chapter, we haue the dragon pursuing the flying woman: but in the 13. ver. 2. This Dragon hauing done his worst to drowne her, and foyled in his project, he resignes his authority and power, to his Vicar the Beast, who vnder a pretext of Religion, might doe more hurt then he could being loose, by heathenish-persecution. How this beast behaued himselfe in his Vicar-ship, we haue from the 13. to the end of the 19. Chapter: where his ruine is related. Then the Apocalypt returnes to relate, how Satan was bound, in particular, which hee had formerly mentioned onely in generall. How, I say bound, how loosed, and what he did after with Gog, and Magog. This the very ordering of the Text intimates. For in the beginning of the 18, and 19. Chapters, we haue this note of continuation, with [Page 24]that which went before: And after these things] but in the 20, no such connexion appeareth, the text only running, And I saw an Angell.] As though he should haue said; Thus much concerning the destruction of the Beast: Now I returne to relate what shall become of the Dragon, that resigned his authority to this Beast, mentioned before in the 13. Chapter. Out of which exposition, that (for ought I perceaue) may passe with greater probability, then any Chiliasticall, will clearely follow; that the 1000 yeares of Satans binding, and raigne of the Saints (which all grant to be the same time) are not now to be looked for, in New Heavens, and a new Earth, or a Heaven vpon Earth, (as some haue fancied) but are expired and past already, which may be further thus briefly evidenced.
12 For we may conceit of a foure-fold binding of Satan, intimated by our fourefold deliuerance from his fourefold Tyranny. The first, from terrifying vs, by his right and might over vs, which hee had gotten, when by the Apostasy of our first parents (in whose loynes wee all were) all became his vassals. The deliuerance from this was, by our Saviours Incarnation, who in the nature of man, bound the strong man, that we being delivered from the hands of our enemies, might serue him without feare. The second was from vrging the hand writing that was against vs, whereby hee claimed vs, as it were his villaines or apprentises. The deliverance from this was, by our Saviours passion, whereby this hand writing that was against vs, was blotted out, and nailed to the crosse, and so taken [Page 25] vtterly out of the way. The third was from burdening vs with the killing letter, and Ceremonies of the Law, A yoake that neither wee, nor our fathers were ever able to beare. This, some convèrted Iews euer presse, to haue oblieged in equall commission, with Christianity. But from this wee were fully acquitted, at the destruction of Ierusalem, & ruine of the Temple, whereby was also remoued that stumbling blocke. The last, was from the mercilesse persecution of heathenish tyrants, which continued (as 'tis well knowne) vntill Constantine the great, who attaining the Empire, being a Christian, put a period also to that. Now then, if from these foure bindings of Satan, we account a 1000 yeares downeward, the foure loosings will fall out neere about this reckoning: from the Incarnation, the thousand yeares are expired about Sylvester the seconds time; from the passion, in Benedicts the 9th; from the Destruction of Ierusalem, in Hildebrands; from the raigne of Constantine the great, in the time of Boniface the eight, and the rising of the Ottoman family. Now what Monsters these Popes were; and what prodigies then appeared in the world; and what exclamations there were, of good and learned men; That Satan was then loosed, the histories of those times approued by all sides, at large declare, which I may not stand vpon. Three things are here vsually opposed: The twofold Resurrection; The temporall felicity of the Church; here vpon Earth; and the Nationall calling of the Iewes to Christianity: which these thousand yeares reckoned as past, leaue no place, nor space for hereafter. [Page 26]after. But the two first, are taken by judicious Interpreters spiritually: For we haue but one resurrection of the body, in our Creed. This first then, in the Revelations, may be wel expounded, of the rising of our soules by grace and faith, to a liuely apprehension, of the manner of our saluation. For the second, our Saviour professeth, that his kingdome is not of this world; he calleth his followers to crosses, and afflictions: who raigne notwithstanding, and triumph in the midst of oppositions, by the inward testifying of their consciences, and haue alwaies the better of their Adversaries in the end. And therefore last of all, by ought, that hath been before delivered, the calling of the Iewes (which S. Paul reveales as a mystery, Rom. 11.) may hereafter take its place, when it shall please God to bring it about. That after the plucking downe of Antichrist, with his horrible superstitions and Idolatries, (which I take to be the greatest stumbling blocke, that yet keepes them back, from imbracing Christianity) they may thinke vpon the evidence of truth, which the fulfilling of the Old Testament in the New, most apparantly suggesteth, & so at length see their obstinate blindnesse, and bee converted. From all which premisses may be concluded, that, New Heavens, or New Earth, are left to be expected here of vs, before the day of Iudgement; but after that, to be inherited eternally, in the highest estate of our soules and bodies, with God, and his blessed Angels, in the highest Heavens: In which dwelleth righteousnesse. The excellency of this inheritance, my last part, to conclude with.
13. Wherein, or in which, [...] dwelleth righteousnesse.] There is here a double reading; Beza and Serrarius the Iesuite, intimate it in this sense; We in whom dwelleth the righteousnesse of faith, looke for a New Heaven, and a New Earth. Others, (as our Translation hath it) we, the children of God, looke for a New Heaven, and a New Earth, [...], in which new heauen, and new earth, dwelleth righteousnesse. Here it only soiourneth, there it dwels. Here it hath only a moueable tabernacle, there a mansion. Here it is mixed with manifold imperfections; there entyre, and in the greatest eminency. Here among some, there in all. Here for a time or flash, there eternally. What vse then should we better conclude with, (Beloued) then with that, which our Apostle here vrgeth, both before, and after my Text? Seeing that all these things shall be dissolued, & these better are to bee only looked for, what manner of Persons ought we to be, in all holy conversation and godlinesse, looking for, and hasting to, the comming of the day of God, that wee may bee found in peace, without spot, and blamelesse: Accompting, that the long suffering of the Lord is salvation. To which the Lord bring vs, through his blessed Sonne CHRIST IESVS; to whom with the Father, and the holy Ghost, bee all Honour and Glory, both now and ever.
AMEN.
But wisedome is iustified of all her Children.
1 THE words are our Saviours, vttered vpon this occasion: Iohn Baptist from his prison had sent messengers vnto him, to knowe whether hee were the expected Messias, V. 19. or that another was to be looked for. This was done, not so much (as most Interpreters think) to satisfie his owne doubting, as to acquaint his Disciples with Christ, and to turne them ouer, to a better master. They haue their quick, but a reall dispatch. Goe and tell Iohn what things yee haue seene, and heard: the Blinde see, the Lame walke,V. 22. the Leapers are cleansed, the Deafe heare, the Dead are raised, to the poore the Gospell is preached, and blessed is he, whosoeuer shall not be offended in me. And hence, vpon the departure of these Messengers (for in their presence, it might haue sauored of some courtly insinuation) hee takes further occasion to [Page 2]speake of the poore prisoner, Iohn, to the forgetfull, and vncertaine multitude, who ere-while had so admired, and runne after, & flocked to his Baptisme. What went yee out into the wildernesse to see? a reed shaken with the winde? I tell you, hee was none of your wind-shaken reeds, smooth without, and hollow within, thriuing better in the myre, then in solid good ground, winding and crouching every way, as the gust sets him. Was he costly in his diet, or courtly in his apparell, or ambitious, to bee prefer'd? Who retyr'd himselfe in the wildernesse, to his single commons, of Locusts and wild hony? Having no better girdle, then that of Leather, to clasp his Camels course hairy Cassock about him. But what went yee out to see? a Prophet? Yea I say vnto you, much more then a Prophet. And yet his roughnesse, and my mildnesse, his mourning, & my piping, what good hath it wrought vpon you? For Iohn truely came to you, neither eating bread, nor drinking wine, ver. 33. and yee say, he hath a Divell. The sonne of man is come eating, and drinking, in a more sociable manner, and yee say: Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine bibber, a friend of Publicans and sinners. But notwithstanding all these hard, and vndeserued censures of yours, a wisedome in the end will be discouered, that will shame all these lewd, & way ward calumniations. This Wisedome will want no Advocates, but shall bee in the issue, Iustified.] These Advocats are no strangers, or fee'd hirelings, but of her owne breeding, and informing, her children.] These Children, will not be distracted, or set at variance among themselues, but come in, roundly [Page 3]together, All] to performe what belongs vnto them. Howsoever therefore, ignorant men mistake her, the proud sleight her, Politicians abuse her, Prophane men snuffe at her, and few, or none of this world maintaine her, with that respect, as they ought; yet tandem bona causa triumphat, vpon a due hearing, and examination, she will be quitted, to the shame, and confusion of all her opposites. For perverse, and foolish oppositions, that are plausible in the beginning, in the end, proue perilous, and pernitious. But wisedome is iustified of all her Children.
In the words are considerable,
- 1 The connection, in the particle, But]
- 2 A direction, wherein it will bee requisite to knowe,
- 1 What, this wisdome is.
- 2 How, it may bee said to be Iustified.
- 3 Of whom, it is Iustified, Of all her children.
Loe children, and the fruit of the wombe (saith the kingly Prophet) are an heritage, and a gift, Psalm. 127. that commeth from the Lord; especially such children of wisedome, or such wise children, as my Text here treats of. Like as the arrowes in the hand of the Giant; so are such children alwaies in a readinesse to iustifie those that begate them: Happy is the man, that hath his quiver full of them, they shall not bee ashamed, when they speake with their enemies, in the gate: which parallel's fully my Text. The Connection whereof, by Gods assistance, and your wonted patience, comes first to bee onely touched on, in the particle
2. KAI, But] Maldonate the bold Iesuite, is much perplexed with the difficulty of this Text, & (to say the truth as we finde it) there is scarce one word in it, that one way or other, hath not bred a difference amongst Expositors. The Originall, [...]] which we expresse by the Exceptiue, But] is rendred in the vulgar Latine, Syriack, Arabique, and Munsters Hebrew translation in S. Matthew, by the Copulatiue, And] which giues way to the sense, that Castalion stands vpon, and translates it accordingly, Est (que) vel, ita suis omnibus aliena est sapientia, such a stranger is wisedome to her owne children. Or (as Luther hath it in the Dutch) is condemned; Lud. de Dieu. made ashamed, or put to silence, by her owne children: which some latter Critiques also allow. But the words will not beare it, without enforcing the sense; And it is well knowne that [...]] is oftentimes put for [...], in the Greeke, and, and] for sed] in the Easterne tongues, (as Beza and others, note on this place.) And therefore here in reference to that which went before, it intimates an opposition, which casteth vs necessarily vpon this position? That, come which way we hold best, either with Iohn's austerity, or our Saviours mildnes, no direction to truth, and goodnesse, shall want censurers and opposers. Noah shall finde, in his owne family, and own breed, a Cham that will scoffe at his nakednesse. Lot hath his neighbours, the Sodomites, that will vex his righteous soule. Isaac liues in the house with his halfe brother Ismael, that will laugh at him, before his tender mothers face. And could Davids majestie, or authority, priviledge him from the like scandall? [Page 5]with the flatterers were busie mockers, Psal. 35. that gnashed vpon him with their teeth. They that sate in the gate, spake against him, and the drunkards (in the Originall it is, sitters vpon their Ale-benches) made songs vpon him. Iust as Moses was incountred with Iannes and Iambres, and Balaam, (besides his domestike stirres) to withstand his heauenly proceedings; So Elias his fierie zeale, met with a violent Iezabel, that put him to his shifts; And reverend Elish a shal not passe in peace, by the vnnurtured boyes of Bethel but they will call him Bald-head. What shall I speake of Ieremy, of Amos, of Zacharias the sonne of Barachias, whose freedome in performing their duties, exasperated rather, then reclaimed those, who should haue better respected them? The Pharisees in our Saviours time, were growne so supercilious, that they held it a great countesie, to afford him the credit of a Coniurer. Say wee not well (say they) that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a Divell? what will this babbler say? say the wits of Athens, of S. Paul, when he preached vnto them, Iesus, and the Resurrection. Worshipping of an Asse his head; promiscuous lusts, & drinking of the blood of Infants, was objected to the primitiue Christians, by the Pagans, without the least ground of truth, meerely to make them odious. You would scarce beleeue me, if I should but only touch by the way, the vnchristian, and opprobrious imputations, our Adversaries, haue put vpon our Church, and innocent Reformers, Luther, Calvin, and the rest, for no greater reason, (for ought that can be truly alleaged) but that their Diana should downe; and their silversmiths [Page 6]loose their gaines, if these honest men stood, and their Doctrine continued for currant. S. Paul had a combat with such beasts at Ephesus. Old Ignatius was ground (as corne in a mill) by their teeth. The Divel himselfe is termed Ochel chartzo in the Syriack, Satan in the Hebrew, and Diabolus in the Greeke, for no reason so much, as for his breeding or feeding, and spreading abroad, such virulent, and hellish imputations.
3. The lesse should such hard measure, moue or daunt any good man, in the light of the Gospell, wherein the depths of Satan; and the drifts of his Emissaries, are so palpably discouered. For hath not our Saviour, sufficiently catechized vs in this behalfe? Math. 10.25. The Disciple is not aboue his Master, nor the seruant, aboue his Lord: If they call the Master of the house, Beelzebub, how much more shall they of his houshold bee forc'd to weare the same Livery? And it Iohn Baptist haue a Divell, for his strict life, and our Saviour must be a glutton, and a winebibber, and a base company keeper, for his more familiar conversation; what marvell is it then, if divers amongst vs (that through apparant infirmities are deseruedly excepted at) vndergoe the like Censure of malitious tongues? Math. 16.24. Whosoeuer will come after me (saith our Saviour) let him first deny himselfe, his owne wit, his owne will, his own proiects; Then take vp his crosse, with a resolution, to vndergoe whatsoeuer disaster he meet with, and yet not start backe, or aside, or sinke downe vnder the load; but stil keepe on, & follow. Such reproches are some of the Markes, Gal. 6.17. that S. Paul glories in: From henceforth [Page 7](saith he) let no man trouble me, for I beare in my body, the markes of the Lord Iesus. And in a safe custody, are those sheepe, that may be discerned by such flesh markes; not superstitiously gotten, and vaunted of, (as those of him, whom they call S. Francis, and that counterfeit Abbesse of Lisbone, who blessed the Spanish Banner, in 88, mentioned by that honest Spaniard, Cyprian de Valera) but purchased, as those of the true Martyres, & Confessours, in Imitation of our Saviour, and Iohn Baptist, by performing their owne duties, for the testimony of a good conscience. Last of all, this may serue, to stir vp Alacrity, in the slackest, Confidence, in the doubtfull, Constancy, in the wauering, Discretion, in the hasty, Resolution, in the timorous, and suspicious; when they shall seriously consider with themselues, that all the wiles, and words, and wrongs, of malitious and deriding gaine-sayers, shall be but as smoak, the higher it ascends (saith Gregory) the sooner it is dispersed, and vanisheth. Simon Magus for a time, may bewitch the Samaritanes, and make the simple people beleeue, that hee was [...],Act. 8. some great one. Elymas Bar Iesus (from whom the Iesuits may more fitly fetch their denomination, who hold it, as it should seeme, not enough, from Christ to be called Christians) may withstand S. Paul's preaching, at the first onset, Act. 3. and perswade the deputy against it. The faction of the Arians, make the world groane vnder it, and the greatnesse of the Apocalypticall Beast, bring Kindreds, and tongues, and nations, to doe him homage; yet matters will not be so packt vp, without a further examination. A [Page 8] But] is found in the text, that makes way for a wisdome, to speake in her own cause. Now what this wisdome is, (according to my former division) comes in the next place to be discussed.
4 Wisdome.] [...]. It is a receiued rule among Logicians, that, Aequiuoca sunt priùs distinguenda, quàm definienda. Words of an ambiguous meaning, must bee first distinguished, before they can be defined, or rightly ranked in their proper places. Of this sort, is this word, wisdome, in my text which may bee vnderstood, either to be, Divine, or Humane. Divine sometimes designes Christ himselfe, the second Person in the Trinity. In which sense it must needs bee taken afterwards; Luk. 11.29. Thus saith the wisdome of God; I will send them Prophets and Apostles, compared with 1. Cor. 1.24. vnto those that are called, both Iewes and Greekes, Christ is the power of God, and the wisdome of God. Otherwhere, & more often, it notes the infinite skill of the most high, in creating, and perfecting all things, and by his Providence, ordering them, to their appointed ends, and vses. O Lord how manifold are thy workes, Psal. 104. in wisdome hast thou made them all, (saith the holy Prophet) the earth is full of thy riches. But last of all, and more especially, it pointeth out the vnexplicable contriuing of the Eternall; in the mystery of our redemption, with that Evennesse betweene Mercy and Iustice, that both had their full scope, in such an inexpressible manner, that the Angells themselues desired to looke into it. 1. Pet. 1.12. as it was opened by the Holy Ghost, in the preaching of the Gospel. But Humane wisdome is [Page 9]of another mold, and is either Morall, tending, or pretending to a temporall happinesse; or Carnall, which is no better then earthly, sensuall & divellish in St Iames censure, Cap. 3. inuoluing & deluding its admirers, in inextricable Labyrinthes. There be that expound this wisdome (here mentioned) to bee Christ himselfe; but with no great shew of probability. Chrysostome, Theophylact, and S. Hierome somewhat bend this way; but their meaning is, that wisdome expressed in, & by Christ, in the mystery of our Redemption, will be ever quitted, vpon a due suruey, from all exceptions against it. On the other side, to take this for Humane wisdome, either Ethicall, or Ethnicall; in the good or bad sence, will haue small Coherence with that which followes: for how can Humane wisdome be iustified, which so many waies is deficient? and hardly shall wee find in scripture, so good a terme as iustified, to be attributed vnto wordlings, or wordlings simply to bee accounted wisdomes children. In what sense therefore to vnderstand wisdome in this place, we cannot be better informed, then in the 30. vers. going before my text; But the Pharisees, and Lawyers, reiected the counsell of God against themselues, being not baptized of Iohn: For that counsell of God there reiected, is the wisdome that is here iustified. There, it finds Pharisees, and Lawyers, Separatists, and Canonists, States-men in their owne conceipts, beyond all Subordination, to withstand it; here, it is not destitute, of dutyfull and intelligent children, that will make good her proceedings. Herod, may consult with the wisemen, and pretend as much devotion to Christ [Page 10]as they; Pilate, wash his hands, when hee frees a murtherer, & condemnes an Innocent; the Kings of the earth stand vp, and the rulers take counsell together, against the Lord, and against his anoynted: yet hee that dwelleth in heaven, shall laugh them to scorne, the Lord shall haue them in derision. For there is no wisdome, nor vnderstanding, nor counsell against the most high. Hester. 6. Prov. 21.30. Zeresh his wife, could tell Haman her husband, that no policy could beare out a man, that once began to fall before the seed of the Iewes, who were then Gods vndoubted people. And Gamaliels counsell, was taken for good, by the same Nation at the worst, that howsoeuer mans proiects, come to nought of themselues; the designes of Gods wisdome shall neuer bee overthrowne, Act. 5.38. but be accomplished in their due time. 1. Pet. 5.6.
5 Now those that be wise, will ponder these things, and they shall vnderstand, the loving kindnes of the Lord, Psal. 107. Least they perish frō the right way, Psal. 2. through their owne imaginations, Psal. 5. O Lord our God great are thy wonderous workes, Psal. 40. which thou hast done, like as be also thy thoughts which are to vs-ward, and yet there is no man, that ordereth them to thee. Thy wisdome cryeth in the chiefe places of concurse, and vttereth her voyce in the streets, Prov. 1. but who hearkens after her? she builds her a house, Ib. 8. with stately pillars, but who sues to be her tenant? she provides her wine, and victualls, and furnisheth her table, but who comes vpon her invitation? Nay Sophistry goes so farre now adayes, beyond this [...] of my text, and wilynes [Page 11]beyond wisdome, that for one disciple of true wisdome, it may number a thousand. St Paul after hee had in all wisdome, brought his Colossians to Christ, in whom are hidde the treasures of all wisdome and knowledge, Coll. 2. Immediately therevpon, schooles them, to beware especially of 3. things, which vnder a shew of wisdome might mislead them, into all absurdityes; the first is [...], so highly esteemed in these our trifling times; consisting in inticing, and winning words, without the least purpose of sincerity or performance. And this I say, (sayth the blessed Apostle) least any man should beguile you, by inticing words. v. 4. The second is, [...], passed now, vnder the habit of a reaching vnderstanding, and deepe iudgment, concerning which, followeth in the 8. vers. Beware least any man spoyle you through Philosophy, and vayne deceits; after the traditions of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. Men may vaunt themselues how they list of their abstruse speculations, in concurring atom's, and exemplary Idea's, and pretty notions in the imaginary spaces, without the Primum Mobile, as some Iesuites yet continue to vent; but wisdome will manifest in the end the emptines of such foperyes; and how much better it is, to be a good Christian, then a great Philosopher, though both may well stand together, if they bee rightly ranked. The 3. and most dangerous Abduction followes, in the 18. vers. in a voluntary humility, afterward called [...], will-worship, verse the last. The Heathen haue yeelded Cyniques, and the Mahumetans (at this day) want them not, that put [Page 12]a great deale of wisdome, in a Bedlem kind of garbe, and fantasticke devotion. But our Apostle tells vs, in the words of truth, and sobernesse; Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary humility, & worshipping of Angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seene. For doth foolish man know, how to please God, better then God himselfe? or doe Gods commandements want the patching or peecing out, of the worlds Rudiments? what a stirre, and implacable siding, [...]. hath continued these many ages in Christianity, about touch not, tast not, handle not, and such like vnnecessary catches, which are all to perish with the vsing, as our Apostles tells vs? And haue indeed a shew in will-worship and humility, and neglecting the body, not in any honour, to the satisfying of the flesh; but are farre wide, from that true wisdome, which here we are in pursuit of.
6 It was a wise obseruation of ancient Tertullian; That where any thing is intended, where it ought not to be,Ita plerunque evenit, vt cum aliquid vbi non oportet adhibetur; illic vbi oportet negligitur. De paenit. it is neglected most commonly, where it should be. And it is a manifest signe of the nights approaching, when the shadowes grow longer then the substance. God ought to be worshipped of vs (saith S. Augustine not as we hold fittest, but as he commandeth. Thou shalt doe, not that which is right in thine owne eyes, Deconsens. Evangelist. l. 1. c. 18. Deut. 12. but without addition or diminishing, (only, addes the vulgar edition) which I giue thee in charge. For this is our wisdome, and vnderstanding, that shall extort from all at length, this satisfying Approbation, surely this is a wise and vnderstanding people. But this wisdome hath beene ever held too triviall, with the great witts of all ages. [Page 13]Pharaoh will be pursuing the Israelites, though he sinck himselfe, and all his, in the prosecution. That Traytor Achitophel, will vnking a man after Gods owne heart, David, though it cost him the making of himselfe, a long letter in a halter. Witty Lucian will jeere at Christians, till doggs serue him as they did Iezabel. And what shall weethinke of the Pagans violence in primitiue times, and Iulian the Apostata's sly conveyances? The Popes, ioyning these both together in a most mysterious, politique, and plausible way? haue they not all beene defeated by Luther, and Calvin, Iewell, and such downeright men and contemptible silly soules, who were learned in nothing lesse, then the Circumuenting wisdome of this world? These men as 'tis well knowne, had no pompe to beare them out, or inquisitions to back them, or powder-plots to make way for them, but the Apostles simple resolution, Consider what we say, and the Lord giue you vnderstanding in all things. It was somewhat that made S. Paul to mind posterity, 1. Cor. 1. That, not many wisemen after the flesh, nor many mighty, nor many nobles, (yet some there are, that are called to this businesse;) But God hath chosen the foolish things of this world, to confound the wise: and weake, to take downe the mighty: and things that are not, V. 17. to bring to nought things that are: that noe flesh should glory in his presence. But all should glory in this, that Iesus Christ is made vnto vs, wisdome, and righteousnesse, and sanctification and redemption. V. 30. Let no man therefore deceiue himselfe, (I go on with the Apostles words) For if any man amongst you, seeme to be wise, in this [Page 14] world, let him become a foole that he may be wife. And hee giues the reason, for the wisdome of this world is foolishnesse with God, and hee confirmes it with two places of scripture; It is written, he taketh the wise in their owne craftinesse; and againe, the Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, Iob 5.13. that they are but vayne. Thus the Ancients were wise, to goe to the fountaine, and thence to learne to distinguish between tryed gold, and sophisticated Alchy my: Betweene pretious stones and stubble. Then was true wisdome at a high esteeme, when Iob preferred it before the gold of Ophir, Cap. 28. the Onyx, the Saphir, the Corall, the Pearles, the Rubyes, the Topaz of Aethiopia, which he pronounceth in no sort to be equall to it. The depth (sayth hee) cannot yeeld it, the sea sayth, it is not with mee, Destruction and death say, wee haue heard only the fame of it. Such a salt is this heavenly wisdome, that some graynes, of it will make the bitter waters sweet: such a tree, that a branch of it cast into the water, will make Iron to swimme, such a spittle comming from the mouth of our Saviour, that mingled with clay, it will make the blind to see. But we haue the wisdome of Solomō, and of him that is greater then Solomon, farre beyond the wisdome of the Aegiptians, and Chaldaeans, or any of the the Sonnes of the East, (wherein Moses and Daniel were so well vers'd.) But who lays out for it diligently, or apprehends it faythfully, when it is brought home vnto him? Nay if the choyce were now layd before vs, 1. Kings 3. as it was once to Solomon; whether riches, or long life, or victory, or this wisdome would best content vs, it is much [Page 15]to bee feared, that those would be layd hold on, and this wisdome, be put off, with a Courtly complement. But howsoeuer it speed among the vulgar; some friends will bee found, that will sticke to her, and iustifie her. But how farre, and in what sense, the third particle of my text falleth in, to evidence.
7 Wisdome is iustified.] [...] The schooles haue this for a currant Axiome, Qui benè distinguit benè docet. Hee that will teach well, must doe it distinctly, by freeing that he handleth, from a various meaning. Here, it comes to bee of vse, by reason of the different significations, of the word [...], or, iustified. This is render'd sometime properly, by Iustum facere, to make one iust, by some inherent quality: More often, by Justum declarare, by a sufficient satisfaction, caution, or pardon, interposed, to pronounce one absolued, in a legall course. In the 6. to the Romans, it can meane no other but a preventing, and quitting, from an inconuenience: Hee that is dead is iustified from sinne; that is, freed from its seduction, or Infection, as S. Basil, and S. Chrysostome expound it. But the meaning of the word here, will be best gathered, from the 29. vers. going before, All the people that heard him, and the Publicans iustified God. Now how may God be said to be iustified, by being made, or pronounced iustified? or freed by a change from any inconuenience, to which a creature may be incident? It can bee no lesse then Blasphemy, to conceiue so. To iustifie God therefore, is to admire his wisdome, acknowledge his Iustice, Captiuate our iudgments, to his all-disposing prouidence; [...], to [Page 16] confesse, to glorifie, to set forth in the most ample manner, his infinite goodnesse and mercy, with an humble acknowledgment of our owne follyes, faults, mistakes, and errours: That hee may bee iustified in his sayings, and cleare when hee is iudged. So the Greeke Fathers, Chrysostome, Theophylact, Euthymius, with whom the Latine, Hilary, Hierome, & S. Augustine, concurre: Iustificata; that is, iusta, & irreprehensibilis, declarata, laudata, & probata est: Wisdome is proved, praysed, declared, to be iust, and irreprehensible, beyond all exceptions. Mans proiects quickly discouer flawes, that will hardly bee excused: But Gods disposition, is admired the more, the more it is sifted and throughly weighed. Triall, time, and place, that manifest our weaknesse, iustify this wisdome. Catching Articles, and crosse interrogatoryes, may be put in against it, but they will bee easily answered, to the confusion of the Playntiffes.
8 For wee may not imagine (B.) That the serpent, who first seduced our Mother Eve, by his pestilent suggestion; was afterward lesse solicitous to disgrace her promised seed, from whom, he could not chuse, but expect a broken pate. And therefore all the detractiue calumniations that Hell could forge, should be sure put into the mouthes of Porphyry, Iulian, Celsus, and such venturous miscreants, to be forth-comming against him, and his Gospel, vpon all occasions. For, 1. was it (say they) a likely or seemely thing, that the sonne of David, and Abraham, should bee soe meanely provided for, that a Corner of a poore stable, was hardly alotted him, [Page 17]for his wellcoming into the world, and a manger for his cradle? And, 2. did not his suddayne departure thence; Conveyance into Aegypt; lurking, after his returning, in secret, as a poore tradesman, (few know how, or where, for feare of discouery) manifest to the world, that himselfe, and his guardians distrusted their owne forces, and were afrayd, that God should haue lost an heire, if man might haue seized vpon him? 3. Say that in the Interim, he was presented in the Temple, acknowledged by Simeon and Hannah, good old people, and after at 12 yeeres of age, gravel'd and amazed the Doctors in a publique disputation; But did any then of the Rulers take notice of him, or any way vpon further proofe, seeke after him, but only a Nicodemus, or so, not held one of the wisest in the Synagogue? 4. If his purpose had beene that his preaching, and miracles should haue wrought a reformation, why got hee not himselfe to the Court, as Moses did to Pharaohs, and wrought the wonders, that otherwise he did so ordinarily before Herode, and Pilate, and their Actiue Ladyes? Why took he not a wise course, to make Annas and Caiphas, and the potent factions of the Scribes and Pharisees, to be of his side? Those quickly might haue effected that, which his preaching and miracles came short off. At least his complying with them, would haue abated the edge of their bitternesse, to giue the fayrer passage to his proceedings. 5. Now what was the common scandall and blocke that most stumbled at? is this the Divinity, that Moses and the Prophets must giue way vnto? published by a company of ignorant and beggerly [Page 18]fishermen; that oppose the established Church discipline, affront the chiefe priests and prelates, venture vpon preaching, without a calling or licence, reforme the temple in a imperious manner, without the least shew of any commission, or canonicall authority? 6. Notwithstanding when hee was afterward apprehended, and was most put to it, before the publique magistrates, to quit himselfe, why opened he not then his mouth, to cleare his owne Innocency, and did not one miracle to free himselfe from danger? when the passengers reviled, the high Priests vpbrayded, the theeues on both sides taunted, not without the most provoking blasphemyes, could hee haue abstained from righting him, and handled them in their kind, if he had had the power? 7. Last of all where it is voyced, & beleeved, that he rose agayne the third day; why did hee not appeare to any of the Magistrates, or Prelates, to giue some satisfaction? why was he not seene in the midst of Ierusalem, in the most eminent places of assemblyes, to be heard, and toucht, and handled, to the conviction, and shame of the most obstinate? To what puxpose chose he, rather in private to manifest himselfe, but to a few in comparison, and those of the meanest rancke, and least esteeme, among the Priests and People? Thus wee see what Atheisticall spirits haue ever harped vpon, to discredit (as much as in them lay) the wisdome of the most highest; in managing this greatest mystery of our redemption. But no such matters are here, or can be obiected, which admit not of easy Iustification.
9. For the first, our Saviours meane birth and [Page 19] parent age, in a poore towne, was to grace the place, not to be graced by it, as it was fore-prophecied: and to free harmelesse poverty from contempt, seeing that word, that made the world, was content to vnder goe it. But what? was there not any heavenly maiestie appeared, in this earthly meanenesse? was there not a starre (created, as 'tis thought of purpose) appointed to be a guide to the wise Easterlings, to bring them to the King they sought for? And were there not then a quire of Angels provided, to welcome him into the world with a heavenly Antheme? Adde to this Iohn Baptist's strange birth, and Zacharies dumbnesse, & his vnexpected recovery; both the parents prophecies, & the sonnes performance; and then let malice speake, whether these matters were not of consequence. For the second, his suddaine subducing for a time, was not out of earthly feare, but heavenly direction from his father, whom it pleased to preserue his sonne, not by miracles, but meanes, and to lesson vs, that miracles are not to bee required, where ordinary meanes may be had. To the third, Simeon and Hannah, were the oracles of those times, better thought of, and that deservedly, then all their great Rabbi'es with their partizans, whom if his stupendious disputation wrought not vpon, the defect was in their malitious hearts, not in the divine evidence laid before them. From which time, his retyrednesse from the publique, and obedience to his obscure parents, gaue way to Iohn Baptists fore-running, and to all posterity a patterne, not to runne before they are ripe and provided, but to content themselues with [Page 20]that state which God hath set them in, and not bee the worse in that, by ambitiously justling for a higher. The fourth Cavill falls off, by the acknowledgement of his greatest adversaries. Iulian and other heathen writers, (as the Turkes doe at this day, in their Alcoran) could not but confesse the truth of his miracles. And what need Herod, or Pilate with the high Priests, to bee spectators: seeing that the Scribes, and Pharisees (as bad as they) were present at the most of them, and their Emissaries dogg'd him alwaies, to relate what was done, to their inquisitiue Masters. Fifthly, To haue applied himselfe further to these great ones, and so to haue compassed his owne ends, had questioned his owne excellency, and stayned his heavenly proceedings with earthly devices. And how could he any way be censured, for opposing Church discipline, seeing himselfe was circumcized, his Blessed mother purified, his Disciples directed to heare the Scribes and Pharisees, out of Moses chayre; and the Leaper sent to the Priest to shew himselfe, and offer for his clensing. Neither was it for want of power or courage (which in the sixth place is objected) that hee miraculously freed not himselfe, after his apprehension and indurance; seeing he told Peter, (who drew his sword at first, to defend him, though afterward he forsware him as a Coward) Thinkest thou that I could not now pray to my Father, Mat. 26.53. and he shall presently giue me more then twelue Legions of Angels? But how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be? To fulfill the Scriptures then, was his taske and care, not to quit himselfe by miracles. [Page 21]These scriptures had prescribed what he should doe, and suffer, how rise againe, ascend; which Articles, and all the rest were iustified, by such men, whom the world could not suspect of forging them, for politique respects, nor expect, to come from such breeding; but admire, when they should heare, how it came from heauen, by the visible appearance of the holy Ghost in fiery tongues, vpon one of their greatest feasts, not by night, but almost mid-day, not in private, but to the publique view, not of a few, but most nations vnder heauen, in their Metropolitane Citty, Hierusalem. Which cleareth the seauenth and last exception, before mentioned, and sheweth how against all the Divels Sophistry, this heavenly wisedome will stand alwaies iustified.
10. This is Iustification, so full, so publique, so vnquestionable, so heauenly, of that religious wisdome, we adhere vnto, that faith cannot finde a surer anchor, whereon to depend; hope, a firmer footing whereon to fasten; Charity, readier wings to mount her aboue all earthly machinations, and worldly stratagems. So that here wee may well come in, with that, which the Apostle cites out of the Prophet; Where is the wise? Where is the Scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Will their wisdome, Isa. 33.18. 1. Cor. 1.20. or scribbling, or disputing iustifie their owne actions, when they shall be brought to an impartiall scanning? How will Esaus wisdome bee iustified, that parted with his birthright, for a messe of red pottage? or Balaams, that would hold with Balak, to curse Gods people, though his Asse might haue minded him, that he ranne a desperate way? or Gehazy's [Page 22]that by his cheating and lying, purchased to him and his heires, a lineall leprosie? Amongst the manifold enormities in the Prophet Isaiah's time, there be three especially hee complaines of, which the Actors in them notwithstanding, Cap. 29.21. held for no small peece of their wisedome, and Politiques: The first, is to make a man an offender for a word. The second, to lay a snare for him, that reproueth in the gate. And last, to turne aside the iust, for a thing of naught. It was growne somewhat worse (if worse might be) in the Prophet Ieremies dayes: Cap. 5.31. A wonderfull, and horrible thing (saith he) is committed in the land, The Prophets prophecy falsely, and the Priests beare rule by their meanes, and my people loue to haue it so, and what will yee doe in the end thereof? What shall I doe (O blessed Prophet!) Marry follow the advice of thy brother Hosea, in his last Chapter: O Israel turne vnto the Lord, for thy wisdome hath misled thee, thou hast fallen by thine iniquitie. Take vnto you words, and turne vnto the Lord, say vnto him, take away all our iniquities, and receaue vs gratiously, and wee will render thee the Calues of our lips. Let vs provide then before hand, with that steward in the Gospell, (who though otherwise vniust) in that,Luke 16.8. hee is said to haue done wisely; that when all the world fayles, wee haue somewhat to trust to. This is the care and practise, not in shew, but in good earnest, not of the favorits of this world, but, All wisedomes children, the residue of my Text, I haue left only now, to conclude with. [...].
11. Of all her children.] It was not for nought, [Page 23]our Saviour interserts this Item, in his sermon on the Mount, Mat. 5.18. one jot, or one title, shall in no wise passe from the law, till all be fulfilled. Iots and titles then in the law, are not superfluous curiosities, but such as the right vse of them, may make to cleare the Text, and are worthy of exactest scanning. A notable instance hereof, we haue here in the Pronoune, [...], Her] Which if wee passe without an aspiration (as Valla & Castalion would haue it) it may be referred to the word [...], generation, in the former 31. verse, and make this sense: Wisdome is iustified, even of the children, of that perverse generation, which will neither dance to her piping, nor weep to her mourning, neither by fayre, or rougher vsage, be brought to any goodnesse. Yet shall they be so convinced by wisdomes exact proceeding, that they shall not be able to disgrace that, which they shunne to follow: but bee forced to bring in evidence for her Iustification, though it necessarily reflect, vpon their own condemnation. And haue we not had long since Balaam, with this kind of acknowledgement? O let me dye the death of the righteous, and let my last end be like his. How common is that conviction of Iulian the Apostata, Vicisti Galilaee, thou Galilean (speaking of Christ) at length hast overcome me? It was a sad Epitaph, that Platina relates, was put vpon Pope Adrian the 6. his tombe: That he had beene a happy man indeed, if he had neuer knowne the happinesse of that seat. But the surliest confession of all, in this kind, seemes to be that, of an Italian Lawyer, with whom Bellarmine was, at his departing, as he relates in his tract [Page 24]de arte benè moriendi. And hauing with much adoe, perswaded him, to craue mercy at Gods hands for his sinnes, could bring him no further then this; I I pray thee (O Lord) take compassion on my wife, & children; for my selfe, I desire thee not any thing, for I goe directly to Hell, and so departed (saith the Cardinall) as if one went from one towne to another. Thus the children of Darknesse, giue testimony to the light, as the Divell was forced to doe of our Saviours Deitie.
12. But the Text will not beare this exposition, (though the doctrine be otherwise, most true and vsefull) for here we haue [...] aspirated, and therefore is to be ioyned with [...], next to it, not [...], foure verses before it, (as Beza notes) & giues this sense expresly; wisedome is iustified, not by its perverse opposers, but the docible beleeuers, not of some straggling, disagreeing strangers, but of all her owne children. For this exposition makes the Syriack, which according to Tremelius, on the 11. of Matthew is thus rendred, wisedome is iustified of all her worshippers, according to Guido Fabritius, of her Servants, according to S. Hierome (but without any ground in the Originall) ab operibus, of all her workes; And therevpon he addes, sapientia non quaerit vocis testimonium, sed operam: Wisedome stands not so much vpon words as deeds. All which circumstances laid together, make it without controversie, that wisedomes children here meant, are not all those that make themselues so: or would haue the world to take them to be so. But her naturall children indeed, who heare her instructions, [Page 25]follow her directions, and justifie the vprightnesse of all her actions.
13. It was an old exploded course, by all good men heretofore, (but now reviued too much againe, to the scandall of all wisedomes children) to pretend one thing, and intend another; And so far to iustifie Gods wisedome, as it might serue to iustifie our vnwarrantable designes. But my Text here hath three markes of these iustifying children, to iustify them in this place; Of which if but one faile it may be iustly presumed, that all is not right: Those are, 1. Vnity, 2. Naturall affection to their mother, and 3. submissine obedience to those commands, that shall be iustly inioyned them to follow. Wisedome is iustified of All] therefore no backslider, no schismatique, no headlong Innovator, must be accounted of the number. Of all Her] Therefore, All out landish Incendiaries, murmurers, detractors, All vnderhand Ingineers, All blowers vp of states, and massacring miscreants, must be referred to the lists of Bastards, and generation of vipers. Of all her children] then, Refractory prescribers to their mother, proscribers of their brethren, must not offer to put in, here for a childs portion. O that men therefore were wise (as Moses told the Israelites) then would they lay these things to heart, and not runne headlong in such wild, and irreligious courses, which are no way iustifiable, but precipitate in the broad rode, that hastneth violently to apparant destruction. Then the detractor would bee ashamed of his base suggestions; the male-content, of his causelesse murmurings; the oppressour of his inhumanity; [Page 26]the proud, of his histrionicall hautinesse; the Luxurious of his loosenesse; the Hypocrite, of his shewes; the Machiavilian of his shifts. For what are all these kickshawes, to solid wisedome? but as a spiders webbe, which intangleth some few flies a while, till the beesome come, and then all the worke is marred, and the worker (perchance) ruinated and forgotten. I must end. Davids description of a man in honour, may bee a lesson to great ones, what wisedome they cannot safely depend vpon, but what they must trust to in the end, Psalm. 49. and Solomons, the sonnes instance, in a poore man, that by his well guided wisedome, deliuered a little citty from the beleagring of a great King, Ecclesiastes the 9. instructeth vs all sufficiently, how much godly wisedome, is better then vnblessed strength and stratagems, and to be hearkened to, more in quiet, then the outcries of fooles. Let vs remember therefore, with the wise virgins, to bee provided alwaies before hand, with this lasting oyle in our lampes; and cast about with that wise merchant in the Gospell, to purchase that field where this pearle of wisedome lyes hidden. And suffer fooles gladly (by S. Paules direction) to speake, where there is a fault, because yee your selues are wise. So shal we at length, mount vp from these foolish and flitting vanities, to possesse those glorious, and vnchangeable mansions, which the wisedome of the Father, Christ Iesus, hath purchased for his elect children, before the foundations of the world. To whom with the Father and the holy Ghost, three persons and one God, be ascribed, all wisedome, glory, might, and maiesty both now and ever.
AMEN.
For there must be also Heresies among you, that they which are approued may be made manifest among you.
1 IT is a receiued observation, that where God sets vp his Church, the Divell will erect a Chappell; and no sooner shall the good husband haue sowne his field with good seed, Math. 13.24. but the enemy will take vantage of the servants drow sinesse, to cast in Tares. This our Apostle found here, by his troublesome experience: for hauing but newly planted a Church, among these witty Corinthians, how soone was it plundred, and puzled, with dangerous oppositions, and distractions? A brabble grew among them at their first initiation, concerning their first teachers, one was for Paul, C. 1. v. 12. another for Apollos, a third for Cephas, a fourth for Christ; some were all for strong lines, and entising words of mans wisedome, others were taken with vnaffected simplicity. Thus they censure their teachers [Page 2]and their gifts, who should haue censured themselues, for the amending of their liues, according to their increase of knowledge. Their teachers instructed them, to abandon all fleshly lusts; they could tolerate incest amongst themselues. They pressed them to put vp iniuries, or to arbitrate thē in private; Cap. 5. their violence drew them to implead their brethren, before heathen-Iudges, to the scandall of Christianity. They informed them, that single life and mariage, C. 6. meates of this kinde or that, were to be held, as things indifferent, so that by the abuse of their Christian liberty, C. 7. their weaker brethrē were not scandalized; yet quarrells, and endlesse debates, must be kept on foot also in such petty matters. These drew them farther, to vnreverend behaviour, C. 10. both of men and women, in the Church it selfe,C. 11. at their publique meetings, at such time as they came to receaue the Lords Supper; to affect to be accounted great Schollers, rather then to edifie one another. Nay, some of them grew so gracelesse, C. 15. as to deny the resurrection, to the ouerthrow of all, that they had learned before. Now this must needs stagger the weaker, and cast some of them vpon such, or the like dangerous deliberations: Are these the fruits of Christianity, and the quietnesse we shall receaue by this Gospell of peace? Is faith thus founded in ficklenesse; charity, in disturbances; hope, in hazards; patience and brotherly kindnesse, in all kinde of iniuries and combustions? Our case seemed farre better, when we walked in Gentilisme; now offences are multiplied, who shall stop them? injuries are daily offered, who can right vs? Contentions, [Page 3]continually arise, but what effectuall meanes appeare to compose them? These temptations our Apostle foreseeing, endeavours to meet with, and prevent, by forewarning them, that such things were to be expected, but God that permits them, will so dispose them, that all shall sort to the best.
2. My Text then, is an Incouragement to the godly, not to be any way cast downe, or daunted, at the rising of divisions, or Heresies, for as much as all these tend to the manifestation of their constancy. As though hee should haue said; I heare that there be divisions amongst you, and I partly beleeue it. But what? should these things make our doctrine suspected, or abate your zeale? or bring you into a conceipt, that you were in better case before your conversion? No, (Beloued) I, that haue laid Christ for the foundation, tell you before hand, that not onely gold, and silver, and pretious stones, but wood, and hay, and stubble will be built vpon it. Cap. 3.12. My planting, and Apollo's watring, in their increase will discouer noxious weeds, among the good wheat. Schismes will creep in, to disturbe the Churches vnity, Heresies, to corrupt the doctrine; but God will so dispose of all, that the issue shall bee prosperous. For there must be also Heresies among you, that they which are approued, may bee made manifest among you.
The words fall asunder into these 2 parts,
- 1. A Position: There must bee also Heresies among you.
- 2. An Exposition: That they which be approued may be made manifest among you.
The first sheweth, what will fall out, let the best men doe their best: The second foretells, what will be the Issue, let the worst men worke their worst. In the first, sickle men haue a way, to play their parts; in the second, the Church hath a stay, what to think of it, & what to censure. In the first appeares Gods long suffering; in the second his wisedome, & goodnesse, that out of darknesse brings light, strength out of weaknesse. The master may steepe (for a time) on a pillow, as in war vnder hatches, the waues rocke, the ship take in water,Math. 8.23. the Disciples cry out, Lord saue vs we perish: But when he ariseth, and rebukes the winde, there shall follow a great calme, to the astonishment of those that were in Ieopardy, beyond expectation. Now of these in their order, and first of the Position, in these words,
3. For there must be also Heresies among you.] Heresie is a voluntary chusing of an opinion, [...]. against some article of faith, without ground of Scripture, & an obstinate maintaining of it, against all lawfull determinatiōs of the true Church, for some Sinister & particular respects. Some Monkes deriue it frō the Latin haereo, for the stubborne sticking to that which is wrong. But this was their ignorance in the Greek, where the word [...], (by consent of their better schollers) signifies nothing but an election. And this is taken sometimes indifferently, for an opinion, in diverse sects, [...]. Act. [...]5.5. [...]. v. 5. V. 20. whether they be good or bad: There rose vp certaine of the heresie of the Pharisees, Acts 15. our Translation sayth, Sect. So Acts 26. St Paul professeth, that after the strictest heresie of religion, he lived a Pharisee. But in other places of [Page 5] Scripture, it most commonly carries with it a brand of infamy, as Galat. 5. where it is reckoned with adultery, Idolatry, and witchcraft, and such other workes of the flesh. In the 2. of Peter, 2.1. it is passed with the Epitheton, of damnable heresie, & since, it hath been no better thought of, on all sides. It is differenced from a simple errour, by its obstinate maintayning; from a Schisme, for that this is in doctrine, that in Discipline; from Heathenish superstition, Iewish perversnesse, stupid Mahumetisme, and the like, because heresie is a revolt from fayth, contrary to the word of God, which such miscreants never had, or professed: and therefore Avicenna, Averroës, with the old Philosophers, & other Pagās, are accounted infidells, not Heretiques, as Alphonsus a Castro well notes, against his owne consort Bernard of Lutzenburg. The Father of it is the Divell, the Mother pride, the nurse, singularity, the attendant, Hypocrisie, the promoters [...], & [...], intising perswasions, sophistical Philosophy, peremptory wil-worship, described by our Apostle, Colos. 2. It frets like a moth, Psal. 39. 2. Tim. 2.17. eates like a gangrene, spreads its nets like a spider, to the distractions, and destructions, of Churches, and common weales. Apostasy is an eminency in it,Tit. 3.11. being a wilfull falling away from a truth professed; [...] a selfe-condemning the top of it, whereby it growes to be a branch of the sinne against the Holy Ghost. The outrages whereof, will be blasphemy against God, and virulent persecution of his Church, and children; the end finall impenitency, and despayre, the dismall forerunners of Eternall Damnation.
4 You see in this short modell (Beloued) the haynousnesse of Heresie, and wretched case of Heretiques. Which we detest, and condemne, as much, as those that thunder the fearefull Anathema' es against it. Bellarmine therefore the Champion, and Gretser his second, need not haue spent so much paper, in invectiues against Heresies, and Heretiques, in the forefront of their controuersies; Bellarm. Gretzer. to shew how pernitious they are, comparing them to the plague, that killing one, infects many, or those rebells against Moses and Aaron, Numb. 16. whom the earth swallowed. Num. 16. All this we acknowledge, and say further, that in 3. things the pride of Heretiques is most intollerable, beyond other sinners. 1. They make themselues wiser then God, in presuming to put by his word, and to preferre a religion, of their owne electing and framing. 2. They scorne the Church, as though Gods promises to it, were but meerely complementall, which their private spirit must controule, being neuer so well setled, vpon publique advise, and consent. 3. All their followers must be their flatterers, admire what they say, not examine what they admire; take their Glosses, for Gospel, their designes, for oracles. If you once come to be so scrupulous, as for satisfaction only of a good cōscience, to enquire how such opinions, or proiects may stand with Gods word, and therevpon proceed, to a Donine cur ita facis? The knot is broken, and the plot, discouered. There must be no Compeere in this their supremacy; the iustest protesting in this case is detested. So high flowne is heresie to the preiudice of God, the Church, & common Christian society. But [Page 7]the difference is not so much between vs, and our opposites what Heresie is, or how pernitious; but who are the Heretiques, and deserue for such to be censured, and punished. S. Augustine at the request of Quodvultdeus, Tom. 6. vndertaking to giue a Catalogue of Heretiques from Christs Ascension, to his times; tells him, that Phylastrius amongst the Latines, and Epiphanius of the Greekes, had performed that taske before; but they agreed not in the number, Phylastrius hauing more then Epiphanius, who was farre the better Scholler, and wrote after him. What the reason should bee of this, he intimates, that Phylastrius was more liberall in making Heretiques. For by his reckoning, Astronomers, and Almanack-makers that talke of 12. signes in the Zodiacke, and name the dayes of the weeke according to the Planets, must come vnder that censure: when as Epiphanius (being more iudicious) hath no such matter. We must take heed therefore, (sayth that good Father) that in our lists of Heretiques, wee leaue not out such as are so, nor foyst in, others that are not so. And Bellarmin himselfe hath the like complaint, of Phylastrius lavishnesse in that behalfe.
5 But what and if the Cardinall himselfe, and all his complices, be more to blame, then ever Phylastrius was, or any of the Antients, in the same kind? May wee not well then come vpon them with that of our Saviour, Ex ore tuo? or that of the Apostle to the Romans (which the Romans, Luke 19.22. aboue all others, should especially take notice of) Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not thy selfe? I will not tyre you with a Catalogue of instances.] It is well [Page 8]knowne, when our most learned King Iames, of Blessed memory, defended his right, and religion, against the Pope, and his adherents, to their vtter confusion; Bellarmine, Pag. 683. vnder the vizard of Tortus, affords his Maiesty no milder doome then this, Iacobus autem (he speakes it in comparing him with Iulian the Apostata) cum catholicus non sit, nequé Christianus est. A strange passage of a Christian, vpon the eminentest defender of the fayth, in all Christendome. What? no Christian, because no Roman Catholique? This is somewhat worse then to call all Heretiques; to vnchristen all that dissent from them, without any ground. Yet this is their strongest Logick & mildest Rhetorick, when they deale with vs, which good men rather pitty, then are much moved at. Can. 25. Nay, all blaspheam against the Holy Ghost, (saith their Canon Law) that wilfully oppose their Popish Canons: They are dogs, infidels, magicians, that haue professedly to doe with the Divell, Orat de Heresi, & Magia, ad finem. (sayth our country-man, Stapleton.) A man would hardly beleeue, that such virulency should harbor in the breasts of Christians, if their Catholique consent, in venting it, proved it not too true. They tattle of converting Infidels abroad, but who plots the ruine of their neighbours at home? They complaine of charity mistaken; but if this bee their charity, how will they expresse their hatred? They busie themselues with motiues, (as they terme them) to reduce such as they damne for Heretiques, to the Mother Church: but what Christianity and truth can there be in that profession, which makes and takes Inquisitions, and Massacres, and Powder-plots, and all kind of impudent [Page 9]lies, Divellish policies, grosse Cosenages, deluding Hypocrisies, to perswade and vphold it? But these things haue beene foretold, and therefore the lesse stagger those, that build their fayth vpon the rocke of Gods grace, and word. There must be heresies, and there will bee Heretiques, who put those aspersions vpon others, which they best deserue themselues. All which will bee descryed the more fully, by a more particular survay of the circumstances, the text here yeeldeth.
6 These circumstances are 3. First the necessity of Heresies, before described: [...]. There must bee] Secondly their connection with schismes, or divisions, mentioned in the former verse, There must be also Heresies] Thirdly their seat, and nest, where they are hatched, and reside; In the midst of the church; There must be also heresies amongst you]. Must, implyeth a necessity: Necessity hath no law: no law, Rom. 4.15. 1. Iohn 3.4. no transgression, (sayth the Apostle:) no transgression, no sinne. By this reckoning then, it will come to this, that heresies are no faults, as proceeding rather from Gods appoyntment, then mans perversity. Chrysostom. Theodoret. Oe cumenius. The Greeke Fathers answere, that this [...]] oportet, (which wee render, Must) imports not any determination of God, what shall be, Gemina necessitas, 1. judicij Dei, seu disponentis, 2. ex qualitate, seu dispositione eorum qui in illa Ecclesia conveniebant. Musculus in locum. but a foretelling what would bee, that notes the event, not the efficient cause. This necessity therefore (sayth Salmeron the Iesuite) is not to be taken simply, but vpon supposall of mans perversnesse, and Gods permission: Hee might haue added, the Divels setting on, mens negligence, and infirmityes, and naturall propensity to novelty. Which causes alwayes remaining, the effects [Page 10]must needs follow, except God of his infinite grace, and power, please to stop them; which oftentimes he doth, when, and where, and in what measure he holds it fit. Not alwayes, nor absolutely; because his wisdome hereby takes the hynt, to turne all to the best for his Church and Children. So that Heresies which in regard of men, are frailtyes, and faults, in respect of God, are a tryall or punishment: shall there be evill in the city, Amos. 3.6. and the Lord hath not done it? sayth the Prophet.) Our Saviour turnes this [...] oportet, Math. 18.7. into [...] necesse est, Necessary it is, that offences come, but woe vnto the man by whom the offence commeth. Doth it come of necessity, and yet bring a woe with it? Our Saviour sayth it, and we must beleiue it. And all this will stand well together, For as this is to bee taken for an infallible ground, that all things come to passe by God, certaine, eternall appoyntment, (otherwise his infinite wisdome, providence, power, and prescience might be prophanely cald in question:) So this is ever to bee conceiued withall, that all things come not to passe, as proper effects, of his appoyntment, but some as necessary consequences. The consideration of which difference, well vnderstood, would satisfy divers scruples, and make that evident, which many hold most perplexed. For that is not alwayes the cause, (sayth Cicero) that goes before, but that which goes before effectually. Would any man say, that the absence of the Sunne, is the cause of darknesse, as its presence is the cause of light? Darknesse is but the consequence of his absence, light the effect of his presence. In like manner, all good is the effect of [Page 11]Gods appoyntment, all ill, a consequent. So heresies here then, are not by any act of God, but by his sufferance they follow. They are effected necessarily by their proper causes, the Divells malice, and mans perversnesse, which God hindereth not, but ordereth, to sort that to good, which was meant ill. Vid. Aqu. in locum. Encheirid. For God is so good, (it is a known saying of S. Augustin) that by no meanes hee would permit any evill, except he were also so wise, and powerfull, that out of that very evill, he could picke good.
7. It but agravates therefore our faults, to cast them vpon God: and to excuse our selues by necessity, when we doe that which is wicked. Wicked man! vnderstand this, that Gods revealed will, in his word, is the rule of thy actions, and not his secret decrees, which thou knowest not, before they take effect. David was told by Nathan the Prophet, 2 Sam. 12.14. that his child borne in adultery should surely dye, notwithstanding he fasteth, and prayeth, and lyes vpon the earth: for hee knew these were the revealed meanes, for pacifying Gods anger. And afterwards instructs his servants, that wondred at his carriage in that businesse, while the child was yet aliue, Vers. 22. (saith he) I fasted, and wept, for I sayd, who can tell whether God will be gratious vnto me, that the child may liue: but now he is dead, it is past remedy; Gods will is manifested, wherefore should I fast? It is one thing (Beloued) to consider, how reverently wee are to thinke, and beleiue of Gods infinite attributes, and another thing, what we are to doe according to his ordinance. He by his prerogatiue, may doe what he pleaseth, but wee by our duty, must performe what [Page 12]hee commandeth vs. When S. Peter commanded to follow our Saviour, Iohn 21.21. would needs know, what should become of Iohn, who also followed, hee receiued from his Master this checke for his curiosity, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee, follow that me. I would to God, (sayth a good interpreter) this saying were so ingrauen in all mens minds, Vtinam haec sententia omnium animis insculpta esset, vt vnusquisque disceret in suam vocationem respicere. Brentius apud Marlorat. Deut. 30.29. Iohn 15.15. that every one would haue an eye to their owne calling, and not be impertinently prying, into things that belong not to them. Secret things belong to the Lord our God, (it was one of the cheife proviso'es of Moses law) but those that are revealed, to vs, and to our children, that wee may doe all the words of thè law. The servant knoweth not what his Lord doth. It is not for vs, to runne on in our wickednesse, and to say, with that desperate Monke in S. Augustine, De hono perseu. l. 2. c. 15. whatsoeuer I am now, Talis ero, qualem me Deus futurum esse praesciuit: I shall be hereafter as God foresees I shall be. He sayd true, (sayth that good Father) but ended like a dogge in his own vomit. For it is the Divells method, to set a man on a pinnacle, Math. 4. and bid him cast himselfe downe headlong: Luke. 14.10. but our Saviour directs vs to beginne at the lowest seate, that thence we may heare, Friend sit vp higher. We must ascend then, from the survay of our owne fayth, and workes, to the most comfortable perswasion, of Gods immutable decrees, and favour towards vs; not beginne with predestination, and end in desperation. For would it not proue a mad kind of Logicke, to make an inference, vpon premisses, which can be no way knowne? How can wee coniecture, that wee are elected or reiected, but by [Page 13]that We belieue, and doe? If then our hearts be good, and hands cleane, and our intent sincere, then God hath decreed to doe vs good, for our encouragement: But if otherwise, we are not yet altogether past hope, seeing it is impossible for vs to know any such perēptory decree, which is past against vs; but haue the meanes left to better vs, the Iudge mercifull, examples many, of convertants receiued into favour. If we can bee therefore no other, (as the Monke sayd truely, but perversly applyed) then God foreses wee shall bee, yet we foreseeing not, what God foreseeth, may rather resolue, that he foresees rather the good, he hath alotted for vs, then the harme we haue deserued. Last of all, it is a poore excuse (Beloued) for our perversnesse, or lazinesse, to say wee haue not free-will, by nature; when we haue a freed will, by grace: or to complayne of an eventuall necessity, that particularly involueth not vs. Necessary it is that scandalls should come, but that they come by thee, or me it is not, to our knowledge, necessary. So, if heresies must needs bee, must we therefore be the men to bring them in? Nay, may wee not rather bee the men, to stoppe and oppose them, or turne them out againe? This will the easier bee brought about, if we obserue their connection with Schisme, how the one makes way for the other. The second circumstance, that followes heeresies necessity.
8. For there must bee also Heresies] Many Interpreters of good note, will haue divisions, in the former verse, and heresies in this, to be all one. But the words are diverse in the originall, and the things may bee differenced. And the connection of [Page 14]the text giues ground for the difference. I heare (sayth our Apostle) there be divisions amongst you, and I partly belieue it; then hee goes further: For there must bee also heresies, which is somewhat more, and worse then Schisme. Mervaile not therefore at Schismes in a Church, when there may be, & must bee, also heresies. It will bee the comfort and credit of those that constantly stand to the truth, & whosoeuer bee in the fault, to keepe themselues blamelesse. It is a knowne policy of Satan, from small sparkes, to rayse combustions, and vnder a pretence of zeale to goodnesse, to convey in the greatest evills. To what a plunge were the Apostles themselues put, by the Iewes converted to Christianity, who remayned notwithstanding zealous, for the obseruing of Moses law? And most commonly it falleth out, that they which beginne in Schisme, end at length in heresies. And the reason is not obscure: They hugge, and applaud their owne conceipts, without reference to the vnity of the Church, the approbation, of their lawfull superiours, or advise of their brethren, perchance of more experience, and riper iudgment then themselues: And so become their owne teachers; which he that relies too much vpon, may happily at length perceiue, that he hath gotten a foole to his Master. [...]
9 The manifold heresies which haue pestered God Church, ever since our Saviours ascension, (howsoeuer other rang thē otherwise) may be reduced (as I conceiue) conveniently to these 4. heads; Pelagianisme, Manicheisme, Arianisme, and Donatisme. The first opposeth Gods word, the 2, his essence, [Page 15]3, his grace, and the 4, his Church. To all which, Schismes more or lesse, haue ever beene the harbingers. Manicheus tooke vantage of the distractions, that Phylosophy bred amongst Christians. Arius would needes be an heretique, to vent his spleene against Alexander Bishop of Alexandria. Pelagius had a conceipt, that too much dependance vpon Gods grace might disparage his wit, by reason whereof afterward he oppugned the calling of Bishops. And who knowes not, how the Donatists sprung and spred, from a paltry Schisme, Heresis est schisma inveteratum. August. Vid. Par. in locum. about chusing of Cecilianus Bishop of Carthage? But to let passe these remote matters, may we not obserue, and come nearer home, how Schisme hath begotten heresies, heresie, vnchristian hatred, hatred, open war, warre, depopulations, and combustions, that whole Christendome at this day groaneth vnder? How seldome shall wee finde a rent in the Church, that stayeth where it began? much lesse closeth together of its owne accord? Our new Donatists, proue quickly Anabaptists, or Enthusiasts. Our new Manichee's, Atheists. Our new Pelagians, (somewhat worse then old Arians) beginne to incorporate themselues with the Socinians: These put together, what former heretiques held in severall, and vent it vnderhand amongst vs, to the staggering and scandall of the weaker. The greater ought to be your piety, wisdome, and vigilancy, (Beloved) whom God hath set at the sterne, to see that the ship doe not miscarry. For a litle hole neglected may drowne the greatest vessells, a litle sparke, fire a whole City, and a litle leaven, corrupt the whole lumpe. S. Augustine [Page 16]in his 1. tract vpon Iohn, Pag. 12. hath a story of a conference, by a catholique troubled with flyes; whom a Manichee thus takes the vātage of. Who doest thou think (sayd the Manichee) made these flyes, that so molest thee? The fly-bitten honest-man, being angry, and waspish, would not say God made them, whatsoeuer he thought. Well, (sayth the Manichee) if God made them not, who then? The Divell I thinke, (sayth the other.) If so, (sayth the Manichee) who made the Bee? he could not chuse but grant, the same workeman, for the affinity of the worke. From a Bee then, hee brings him a Locust, from a Locust, to a Lizard, from a Lizard, to a bird, from a bird, to a sheepe, from thence, to an oxe, thence, to an elephant, at last to a man: and so perswaded a man, from such a triviall beginning, that God never made him. Let not therefore, Beloued these matters of religion seeme petty in your eyes, which may giue way at length to such dangerous consequences. It is not for Sampson to sleepe, when the Philistines be vpon him, Ier. 7.4. nor for vs to cry, the temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, our doctrine and discipline is vnquestionable, our peace and prosperity vnder so Orthodoxe, and Gratious a King, vnalterable, the Lord hath made our Hill so strong. For it will not be amisse, to take this caveat by the way. That the Serpent made a shift to get into Paradise, Gen. 3. Satan to present himselfe among the Sonnes of God, Iob 1.6. Iudas, to hold a Bishoppricke amongst the rest of the Apostles. Acts 1. Churches, Altars, and sanctuaryes may priviledge some offenders, but not keepe out the offences of factions, and heresies. [Page 17]For there must be heresies as well as schismes, not onely abroad among others, but [...], also among you, in the heart of the Church. Which points to the nest, or seat of heresies, my third circumstance.
10 There must bee heresies also among you.] corruptio optimi pessima, great men, or learned men, or good men, once falling from their integrity, proue worse most commonly then other, who had never a tincture of any such eminency. Where shall we looke for tares, but where they may doe most hurt? and where may that bee, rather then in the midst of the good seed? my heritage is to me (sayth God by his Prophet Ieremiah) as a freckled bird, Ier. 12.9. the birds round about her are against her. The like complaint was taken vp before by Isaiah, Heare O heaven, Is. 1.2. and hearken O earth, for the Lord hath spoken; I haue nourished and brought vp children, and they haue rebelled against me. How children? if no way of the Church? How rebells? if not swarving from their Mothers Doctrine, or Discipline? As Antichrist therefore, that Arch-heretique, is not to bee sought (I wot not where) at Babylon, from the tribe of Dan; but taken sitting in the temple of God, 2. Thes. 2.4. exalting himselfe aboue all that is called God; so heresies are rifest there, where the grace of God is turned into wantonnesse, and Gods word made stoope to serue mans turnes and turnings; Rev. 2.13, 14. & that is in the Church. In Pergamus, commended for holding fast Christs name, the Doctrine of Balaam, will haue countenance. V. 20. And notwithstanding Thy atira'es fayth and charity bee vpon the mending hand, the woman Iezabel will play her part, to seduce [Page 18]Gods servants. No otherwise here, Pauls planting and Apollo'es watring, could not so secure these Corinthians, but that it was not onely possible, or likely, but necessary, not onely that there should be divisions, but heresies, not darting at them a farre off, or neare beleagring them, but [...] iust in the midst of them, and therefore it stood them vpon, the more resolutely and warily to guard themselues. 11. If the Church then be the stage, where heretiks play their parts, and where Satan hath his throne; how much then doth it concerne her, to haue provident seers, vigilant watchmen, able Leaders, willing, obedient, and painefull Ministers, to be alwaies in a readinesse, as occasion shall be offered? That which our Apostle foretold the elders of the Church of Ephesus, that not onely greivous wolues should invade their flocke, Acts 20.29.30. from abroad: But even of themselues should arise men speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them; falleth out, to be the case, of most particular Churches, especially those, whom peace, hath made proud; plenty, wanton; liberty, luxurious; dignities, ambitious; immunities, idle; vilifying and insulting over, their meane brethren, & commonly muzling the mouthes of those oxen, that take most paines in treading out the corne. Laodicea was much of this vaunting humour, I am rich, Rev. 13.17. and increased with good, and haue need of nothing. But he that hath an eare to heare, may heare what the spirit saith vnto such churches; I know thy workes, that thou art neither cold, nor hote, I would thou wert cold or hote, so then because thou art lukewarme, and neither cold nor hote, I will [Page 19] spue thee out of my mouth. God forbid (Beloued) that our lukewarmenesse in charity, and coldnesse to mayntaine the truth, that so long hath beene a blessing to this church and state, should any way at length giue ground for an application, to affright vs with the like iudgment. O God, if thou shouldst spue vs out, what ditch, or sinke would receiue vs? If thou shouldst remoue our candlesticke, what Egyptian darknesse must needes follow? Those that are well (Beloued) can never be too carefull, to keep themselues so, or too thankfull, to him that protects them so, or too solicitous of the heresies and evills, that may alter them from being so, or too forward, and zealous for the propagating of that truth they are entrusted with, that must continue them so. For if neglects should here breed rents, and rents ruines, inferiors may feele the smart, but the heauiest doome perchance, would light on superiors, who are not only accountable for themselues, but others. And they betray them, that sooth their security, and take not all fayre opportunity according to their places and callings, to mind them of it. There is not such a scarsity of flatterers in this age, that wee need flatter our selues. Brethren, wee see our calling, knowe the depths of Satan, and the worlds wilinesse. How soeuer therefore [...] for [...] time-servers reile to and fro, and stagger like drunken men, and become [...] as the toy takes them in the head, instable (as S. Iames taxeth them) in all their waies, the Lord will order a good mans going, and doe well vnto them that are true of heart, the eater, shall yeelde [Page 20]him meate, the rocke, hony; Heresies, an opportunity to approue & manifest his goodnesse. Which is the exposition of the former position, and the part J haue left to conclude with.
[...].12. That they which are approued may be made manifest amongst you.] Such is the tendernesse of our great God to the infirmity of his children, that he will impart so far, his secrets vnto them, as may stand for their incouragement. The multiplication of Schismes and Heresies here mentioned, might much cast them downe, if this Jtem had not beene added, that they should doe them rather good then harme. This exposition therefore includes the reason, why God so deales with his Church, that whē such things fall out they may take them for no newes. Brethren (saith Peter) thinke it not strange, concerning the fiery triall, 1. Pet. 4.12. as though some strange thing happened vnto you, of which you neuer heard, and against which yee are altogether vnprovided. Abrahams faith had neuer beene so manifested, if he had not beene enioyned to sacrifice his sonne. Gen. 22. Iob's constancy, had passed in obscurity, if such horrible afflictions had not fallen vpon him. And the resolution of the Martyres in Gods cause, neuer shined brighter, then in the light of those flames that burned them to cinders. For many may bee [...], that are not [...], of abilities and sound resolutions, that appeare not so to the world, and some will needs be [...], which never were truely [...], make a shew to the world of that which was never in them. They will haue their degrees (as wee say in the Vniversity) before they doe their exercise. [Page 21]But here wee see what Gods method is, first hee furnisheth his with armour of proofe, they shall be first [...], approued, tried, sifted, weighed in the ballance; and not found too light. And then he brings them forth, for [...], that the world may find them so by conversing with them, and acknowledge it. This leads on the godly to imitate them, confoundeth the wicked in their proiects, glorifieth Gods wisedome, and goodnesse, in extracting good out of ill, and cleareth many vsefull points of Divinity, which otherwise would haue been too much neglected. To this purpose,De Civit. Dei l. 16. c. 2. vid. de Genes. ad lit. c. 1. De vera relig. c. 8. S. Augustine hath divers excellent passages: Multa ad fidem catholicam pertinentia, &c. Many things (saith that judicious Father) which pertaine to the Catholique faith, are cleared far the better, through the opposition of Heretiques; cum ab Adversario mota quaestio, discendi existit occasio: when the Adversary giues the hynt by his wrangling, to learne that which was not so seriously thought vpon before. Wee should never haue had the mystery of the Trinity so fully opened by the Fathers, if Arius had not so blaspheamously stickled against it. The efficacy of Gods grace, & the perversnesse of mans will, by the fall, hath beene sifted farre more exactly, ever since Pelagius, and his continued adherents stirred in it. And who finds not, that by the magnifying of humane reason, and humane and vnwritten Traditions by the Romanists, and pressing the oppressing authority of their Pope and Church as infallible; the solid foundation of Gods word, hath beene the more closely by all our reformers stuck vnto? The blustring winde in [Page 22]the parable, made the traveller claspe his cloake the closer about him, where the sun-shine of prosperity quickly caused him to cast it off. And I make no doubt, but as the Donatisticall humour of the precisians, haue occasioned a more exact survey in discipline, and ceremonies: so this reviued onset of the Socinians, and their partizans, that are all for wresting Scripture, without the least respect to Antiquity, or moderne Church determinations, will driue vs to be more punctuall, in the Text, thereby to convince their blasphemies, by the same grounds, by which they vndertake to maintaine them.
13. I need not dwell longer on this point, but hasten to conclude with the time. All cannot bee couched in one Sermon, and enough hath been said, if it be well practized. For practise, practise (Beloved) is the soule of religion; and better it were in a sort, not to haue heard any thing at all, then to doe nothing at all, much more to doe cleane contrary, to that we heare and professe to belecue. Blessed is this our Church aboue many other, in that so many approued Champions against schisme and heresies, haue heretofore (and yet by Gods great mercy, at this day are, vnder Gods and our Gratious Kings protection) so eminently manifested in it. But if true vse be not made of this, and religion (which should haue the first place) must attend on policie; if consciences be fetcht over, by indirect proiects, which should be evidently convinced by the word of God, —I am loath to vtter it, but yet out it must, (and I trust it will be taken without offence) Cursed may this Church be aboue many others, for that so many [Page 23] approued Champions are manifested in it, and so little true vse made of it. Come on therefore (Beloued) in Gods name, in Gods cause, let vs ioyne all together, heartily, willingly, and syncerely, to manifest our selues approued, every man in his station, while we are vpon the stage, and leaue a breed behinde vs, to manifest themselues approued in the same cause, when we are gathered to our Fathers. When may a Captaine better approue himselfe, then in a fight? Or a Sea-man, then in a storme? Or a good Physitian, then in a time of sicknesse? Or a resolute Souldier of Christ, but where schismes and heresies, are most tumultuous and dangerous? Are not these oppositions, by Gods most gratious prouidence, made the harvest of our glory? How should we be approued, or manifested, if such things were not inoident to put vs to it? There must bee a triall then, and there will be found (by Gods mercy) men approued, and these shall bee manifested. O let vs striue therefore, in a religious emulation, who shall be the forwardest, and most constant, in so blessed a cause. You that are leaders ride on with your Honours, and giue example, & incouragement to those that march after you on foot. You that are inferiours, striue to keep your ranks, and distances, & not to question your superiours doings, where you obedience, not your censure is due. These knowne schismes and heresies, that must be, should so fully take vp our ioynt forces, that no leasure should be left vs, much lesse pleasure, to quarrell one another. For if yee bite and devoure one another (as our Apostle tells the Galatians) take heed that yee be Gal. 5.15.[Page 24]not consumed one of another. Gal. 5.15. Last of all, seeing wee may well coniecture, that wee are fallen into those last times, Dan. 12.4. fore-spoken of, by the Prophet Daniel, wherein many shall runne to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased; let vs take this for our comfort, from the same Prophet: That in all these stirres, and distractions of these latter times, those that bee [...] intelligent, wise, and instructing many others, among the Clergie, shall shine as the brightnesse of the Firmament. And those that are [...] great iustitiaries, according to their places, amongst the Laity: that turne many thereby vnto righteousnesse, shall shine as the starres for euer and ever. To which vnspeakable happinesse the Lord of his infinite mercy bring vs, through the blessed mediation, of our Lord and Saviour Christ Iesus. To whom, with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, bee all Honour, Glory, Might, & Maiestie, both now and ever.
AMEN.
A PLOT FOR PREFERMENT.
A SERMON PREACHED AT THE COVRT.
BY IOHN PRIDEAVX, Rector of Exceter Colledge, His MAIESTIE's Professor in Divinity in the Vniversity of Oxford.
OXFORD, Imprinted by LEONARD LICHFIELD Anno Salutis, 1636.
Humble your selues therefore vnder the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time.
THERE is not a point more studied in these our dayes, then to get preferment: and none there are that put in so stifly herein, for a supremacy, as those that clayme it by St Peters Title. The Consideration whereof, hath directed me to this parcell of Scripture (Beloued) wherein the question is stated by him, who is made the chiefe occasion of the difference: and a plaine course laid downe, for honestmen to take; that may saue them great travell, more trouble, heavy expences, Ps. 119.51. and yet neverthelesse be still effectuall. The proud haue had mee (saith David) exceedingly in derision, yet haue I not shrinked from thy law. And the same may slight the doctrine I shall now propose; but mee it sufficeth, that I haue S. Peter to build vpon. Who hauing [Page 2]deliuered his minde, concerning the excellency of faith (which those scattered strangers, to whom he wrote had imbraced) Cap. 1. and vrged next, the sanctity of conversation, which therevpon, on their part, was constantly to be performed, 1. In general, to superiours, equalls, inferiours, by doing, suffering: Secondly, in speciall, to domesticks, Allies, strangers, Chap. 3. and 4. In this fift Chapter (from whence my Text is taken) hee ascends to Overseers and guides of others, and that not without great need. For if ought amongst them be amisse, both Church, and Commonwealth, and families quickly rue it: Now 3 disorders (which ever since haue so much pestered the Church) were creeping in, and growing vpon it, in those harmelesse times; Idlenesse in their Callings, filthy lucre in their dealings, and Ambition in all their proiects, to out-strip and domineere over their Brethren: Those our Apostle, not malitiously lasheth at, or openeth vnadvisedly, to exasperate rather then to rectify: (as the fashion is of divers Malecontents in these our dayes, who must haue all as they will, or else all is out of frame) but so launceth that he may heale; so openeth, that hee may binde vp againe, and to the severall sores discovered, applieth an agreeing remedy. Idlenesse therefore must be shaken off, by a willing and ready minde, not to famish but feed the flocke, which is not so much theirs as Gods; ver. 2. filthy lucre must not be thought vpon, when a Crowne of Glory is proposed, a Crowne that fadeth not, to bee receiued from the chiefest shepheard, vers. 4. And what a cooling card next followes, against the Lording over [Page 3] Gods inheritance? This [...], mentioned ver. 3. younger (saith hee) submit your selues, vnto your elders. All of you bee subiect one to another, ver. 5. Submit, be subiect. No apparell so befits an honest, hearty Christian, as to bee clothed with humility. If he be proud, hee hath God for his enemy. If humble, Gods grace for his erection, and protection. Now because this swelling of Ambition, is fed with such a confluxe of no cious humours, that one dressing would scarce serue; and it stood the Apostle vpon, not to leaue the cure vnperfect; Hee addes the words of my Text, as a playster to doe the deed; seeing that, domineering is not for your profession, Mutuall subiection is your truest badge, Humility, your best clothing, God himselfe the opposer of the proud, and the most gratious protector of those that are Humble. Humble your selues therefore, vnder the mighty hand of God, that hee may exalt you in due time.]
2. Which according to the expresse words, & implyed consequences, may thus bee paraphrased. You reckon your selues to be Elders, and I hope you take me for no lesse. Wee witnesse what Christ hath suffered, and beleeue what glory he hath provided for vs. But suppose you that his flocke is committed vnto vs, thereby to feed our selues, & let that pine through want? to pretend an over-sight, and intend nothing lesse? Is this the example we shew? the Crowne wee ayme at? The Humility we should bee clothed with? No certainly, (my Brethren) Christ hath suffered for vs, and the servant is not greater then his master. The inheritance is his, and his stewards must not convert [Page 4]it to their private pompe and pleasure. Words & Outsides may not satisfie, where reall performance is required. If you haue an ayme at the highest preferment, the way to attaine it, is by faithfulnesse in a little. No entrance to his Temple of honour, but by the Gate of Humility. Humble your selues therefore] or he will make you stoope, vnder his mighty hand,] or it shall pluck you downe: And herein you shall not be your owne factors, but hee will exalt you;] not when or where you affect, but as he shall think fit, in due time.] And this I take in generall to bee, the meaning of this exhortation. The summe is, A never fayling Plot, for the surest attaining, of the best preferment.
Wherein wee meet with
- 1. A Rule to bee observed, by way of Precept. Humble your selues vnder the mighty hand of God.
- 2. The successe, depending vpon an implied promise, That hee may exalt you in due time.
The Rule includeth an Action limited to its right obiest, Humble your selues, But to whom? vnder the mighty hand of God. The successe, is not doubtfull, but restrayned to a certainty, He shall exalt you: but when? in due time. It were small mastery vpon so good a ground, to runne division, but my ayme is playnenesse, which (I take) will be best apprehended in these 4 particulars, The
- 1. Suiters duty, or indeavour, Humble your selues.
- 2. Patrones ability, vnder the mighty hand of God.
- [Page 5]3. Businesse successe: that he may exalt you.
- 4. Fitnesse of oportunity: In due time.
Many haue the hap, to apply themselues to such, as little respect them, or are not of ability to doe them good: some are earnest and able, but occasion fayles, or one rub or other, frustrates the indeavour. A third sort speed at length, and haue that they looke for; but it comes so vnseasonably, that it scarce quits cost. Now all these things here happily concurre, beyond expectation, to the preventing of all exceptions. No straining beyond thy power, but restraining thy selfe by Humility. No striuing to make friends, and please many, where the hand of God wil exalt. No importunity needfull that others should not prevent thee, where hee sets downe the time. All for easier recalling may be thus connected. As thou shewest thy selfe humble, so God will approue himselfe mighty, in effecting that for others, which surpasseth thy policy; though not (perchance) when thou wilt, who art ignorant what is best for thee, yet in such due sort, and time, as shall doe thee most good. Of these in their order, as the time, and your patience shall giue leaue. And first of the first which is the suiters taske or Indeavour, in these words,
3. Humble your selues therefore. [...].] The particle [Therefore] includeth an Inference vpon somewhat that went before, which is thus deduced. God is no way to bee resisted, but suedvnto for grace. This is done by humility. Humble your selues therefore. As charity makes the breadth, patience the length, faith the height of our spirituall building: So Humility must be vnderlaid all these [Page 6](saith Hugo) as the surest foundation, De claustris Animae. l. 3. whence wee may inferre, that, There is no admission to Gods favour without humble submission. The word [...] in the originall intimates no lesse, which is not so rightly rendred passiuely, by the vulgar, Bee yee humble, as well corrected by others, and our latter Translation, actiuely, Humble your selues. Any coaction here, marres the Action, which must bee altogether voluntary. Wherevpon Humility is defined by the Schooles to be, A voluntary deiection of a mans selfe vpon a view of his owne vnworthinesse, and Gods infinite bounty, and power. Whence the Canonists rightly distinguish, betweene Humiles, & Humiliatos. Those that are truely humble, & those whose stubborne stomacks are violently pluckt downe. The Hebrewes for [...] in the Text, Ps. 9.13. Ps. 9.13. which barely signifies poore, and needy, read [...] in the margine (according to the rule of their Keri and Cethib) which not onely points out those who are deiected, and in misery, but such as are gentle, modest, and truely mortified: Those will the Lord guide in iudgement, Ps. 25. and learne his way. To such poore in spirit, and meeke in heart, our Saviour in his list of Beatitudes, assures both heaven and earth, Mat. 5. Math. 5. And if both Heaven and Earth be taken vp for the Humble, (saith Cassiodore) in what place (think you) shall the proud be billetted? Further delating in a Common place so beaten, can neither be gratefull, nor profitable. For who hath not obserued, that, of the wise man, How Humility vshers honour? Prov. 15.33. Prov. 17.12. Prov. 15. as pride goes before destruction. Prov. 17. The Publican therefore speeds, [Page 7]sub forma pauper is, when the vaunting Pharisee, Luk. 18. was turn'd off with a great deale lesse satisfaction. It was this Lowlinesse that exalted the Blessed Virgin, Luk. 2. not commended only, but commanded to the Disciples, when they stroue for superiority. Mat. 20. The practise of our Saviour may well close vpall. Luk. 22. Yee call mee master (saith he) and yee say well for so I am; If I then your Lord, and Master, haue washed your feet, yee also ought to wash one anothers feet, for, I haue giuen you an example, that you should doe as I haue done to you. Ioh. 13.13.
4. This Doctrine as it is, and hath beene ever sleighted by divers Politicians in all ages: So none (I thinke) haue so contemptuously crossed it, as the pretended successours of S. Peter, and their adherents. What should I speake of Dominus Deus Noster Papa, 7744½ times and a halfe, greater then the Emperour? Ext. Ioh. 22. Tit. 14. c. 4. Decret. 1.33. de Maiorit. et obedient. cap. Solitae. whose will must stand for reason, who hath coeleste arbitrium, whereby he may change the nature of things, dispense against the Apostle, against the old Testament, supra ius, aboue the law and the like. None of which blasphemous Elogies, haue mer, as yet with any Index expurgatorius in the Cannon Law, to purge them (as that which is disliked in other bookes) but passe as currant, in Gregory the thirteenth's late Edition, as in former fogs of superstition. I may fit you with one passage only, instead of many, that comes neerer home vnto vs. When our. King Henry the second, sent to Pope Alexander the third, to haue the matter taken vp, betweene him and Thomas Becket, by two Legat Cardinalls of the Popes appointment; [Page 8]What answere doe you thinke, the King receiued from this successour of Humbles S. Peter? surely one that was very Canonicall; Esaias 42. I am the Lord (saith he) and my glory will I not giue to another. But these perchance were the Escapes of those silly times, which are now amended in this criticall succession of learning. It should be so (Beloued) but we finde these Leopards so farre from changing their spots, that (for ought I see) their moderne Sycophants striue to out-vye their Ancestours. It is not so long since, that Mosconius Vicar generall of Bononia, set forth two bookes, de Maiestate Militantis Ecclesiae. Wherein (to let passe other Elegancies) hee tells vs in good-sadnesse, that Papa dicitur quasi Papae admirantis, eò quòdillius dignitas, & potestas omnibus est admirabilis; who is also termed Pontìfex, quasi faciens pontem, L. 1. c. 1. Ib. p. 23. because hee is the onely Bridgmaker by which we must passe to happinesse. Celsus Mancinus, in his third book de iuribus principum, denies him to be man, or heaven, or any good besides, but termes him, quid praestantius, some what more excellent then either of these. Nay whē the Cardinall Baronius, shall apply that saying of the Psalmist, He shall raigne from sea to sea (which all interpret of the Messias) as a presage of Hildebrands advancement to the Popedome; Praef. ad cont. 3. And Cardinall Bellarmine, Cap. 28.16. fetcht in the like prophecy of Isai. Behold I lay in Sion for a foundation, a stone, a tryed stone, a pretious corner stone, a sure foundation, to be meant of the Popes holinesse, together with our Saviour; And the late Pope Paul the fift, shall take no exceptions, to such Inscriptions; Paulo quinto, Vicedeo [Page 9]Christianae Reipub. Monarchae invictissimo, & Pontificiae omnipotentiae conservatori acerrimo: But triumph in such titles, as befitting the servant of servants, and the humility of S. Peters successour. This is that, which makes the world iustly thinke, that these men will never be brought to any reasonable tearmes, but the Prophecy will still take place vpon them: Curavimus Babylona & nonest sanata, Ier. 51.9: say what we will, doe we what we can, Charity will be euer mistaken.
5. For goe but a little further, in view of their Practise, and we shall alw aies finde, this Leopard keepe his spots. These men that can assume to thē selues, and digest such intollerable Titles of pride, haue not the Ingenuity, to afford the least good word to any that dissent from them, hauing neuer so well deserued. What a pudder doe they now keepe in their Indices Expurgatorii: That our King Edward the sixt must not passe for a towardly wit, because he was vnder standingly averse from their palpable superstitions. Vlrick Hutten, must not bee termed a valiant Knight, by reason of his acquaintance with Martin Luther. Nay a whole Epistle of Iohn Drusius must bee wiped away, for no other reason, (that I can finde) but that hee giues in it, to out learned King Iames, his deserued commendation. I need not trouble you with particulars, when the rule of Azorius the Iesuit runnes this in generall; Moral. l. 8. c. 16. That the names of reformed writers, must nor at all be mentioned, except it be to their disgrace. So well these men fit themselues, to S. Peters humility. Notwithstanding as the Popes, and his grandies, are [Page 10]of too high a pitch, to stoope so low; yet there are Mendicants, and Malecontents of the same litter, who either our of superstitious weaknesse, or dogged sullennesse, or an ambitious kinde of hypocrisie, or out of a frantick conceipt, cast themselues as far in the dirt on the other extreame. But our Apostle makes not for such sordid basenesse, or affected austerity: when here he would haue his followers, to be truely humble. Pride may as well lurke vnder course ragges, (as S. Augustine obserueth) as set it selfe forth in a gorgeous attyre. And therefore S. Hierome wisheth Eustochium according to her calling and place, to keepe the meane. Our adversaries to make the simple beleene that they are extraordinarily Humble, Relat. Diego. Tornez. edit. Venet. 1604. will tell vs stories of Barcena the Iesuit, who in humility rose from his Chaire, to resigne it to the Divell, that appeared vnto him, professing (in more them a strong complement) that he deserved it better then himselfe. And of his fellowe Throgmorton our countryman, who was come to that perfection of humble submission, that he would not (forsooth) at his last gaspe depart this life, and goe to God, without leaue first solemnly asked, and obtained of his superiour: D. Everard. with the like prodigious instances, of the Franciscans fopperies, Sedulius hath stuffed vp a booke in folio. Thus these Pharisaciall Antiques (who are wiser in their generation, then the children of light) can play on both hands, and compasse sea and land to hold that they haue, & hooke in new credulous proselytes. They haue colours for all complexions, and fashions to fit all fancies; neuer was there (I thinke) a conformity in [Page 11]the world, patched together of such difformity, to make (as they would haue it) one Ecclesiasticall Monarchy. What Church hath beene (at the first setling) more famous, then that, for goodnes, and Integrity? And in what haue wee read in succeeding age, of the like abominations? Who more proud then some of their Popes and Cardinalls? and who more stupidly deboisht, then some of their Friers & Anachorites? Few haue generally more learning then the Iesuits, and commonly few more Ignorance then their common Masse Priests. Their Cleargy and Monkes must not marry to avoid pollution, yet concubines, and somewhat worse, shall finde Advocates to plead for them, and Indulgences to allow them. A Nunnery, and a stewes, the silent Carthusian, with the Capuchine, an frollick, Iacobine, the Neat Iesuit, and the nasty Franciscan shall finde a ioynt entertainement, in the large lappe of Mother Church; The Souldier shall haue his sword, the Melancholy, his Cell, the Superstitious, his Beades and bayre cloath; the dissolute, his pardon, and absolutions; the incestuous, his dispensation, the Scholler, his Library; and the Ambitious, his preferment. Every humour shall be pleased, to giue all content, that all may speake for them. So that I may well conclude as the Oratour did of Catiline: Cic. pro Coelio. There had never beene that advantage gotten vpon the Commonwealth of Rome, as it then stood, Nisi tot vitiorum, tanta immunitas, quibusdam facilitatis & patientiae radicibus niteretur. And so it was impossible that the Pride, incroaching, and Tyranny of the Pope, and his Complices, should haue put the Church of God [Page 12]to such a plunge, but that they masked all their villanies with a varnish of devotion, and humility.
6 But this is not that humility, which the Apostle makes the groundworke for true exaltation. The Prophet David advanced from a sheephooke to a scepter, hits right vpon it. Lord I am not high minded, Psal. 131. I haue no proud lookes, I doe not exercise my selfe in great matters, which are too high for me, but I refraine my soule, aad keepe it low, as a child that is weaned from his mother, yea my soule is even as a weaned child. Such a child our Saviour set in the midst of his disciples, Math. 18. that contended for superiority, and lesson'd them vpon it, Mat. 18. Verily I say vnto you, except ye be converted, and become as litle children, ye shall not enter into the kingdome of heaven. S. Augustine discussing the poynt why simple people in primitiue times, were more forward to receiue Christianity, then the learned Phylosophers, renders this for the apparant reason; Quia Christus humilis, Illi autem superbi: Because Christ was humble, and meek, but they supercilious and presumptuous. This, [...] (as S. Basil termes it) haughty and contemptuous carriage in Augustine the Monke, Epist. 10. when he came to treat with our playner Brittish Bishops, Bed. Eccles. Hist. l. 2. c. 2. breakes off all Christian communication betweene them, to the great distraction, and almost destruction of the poore Church in this Ile. And I pray God the like causelesse strangenesse, and statelinesse, of some, so different from Apostolicall humility, to their meaner and weaker brethren, haue not made more Schismatiques, and (as we call them) Puritans, then all the vantages that could bee evertaken, against [Page 13]gainst the sacred order, of our Reverend Bishops, or any part of our Church-discipline, or ceremonies. Tell yee the daughter of Sion, Behold thy King commeth vnto thee meeke, and sitting vpon an Asse; Zach. 9.9. but now most of this meeke Kings followers, will stomacke to be so meanly mounted. Pride makes vs ashamed of our humble Masters lowlinesse: we like well of the promised Crowne, but shunne the burden and yoke that leads vnto it. Enter wee would willingly into the heavenly mansions; but had loth striue, and stoope to contract our selues, and bow, at the streight gate. But alas (Beloued) what finde we in our selves, to make vs proud, or obserue in others, that we should much envy, or despise them? Our roote taynted, our birth lamentable, all the dayes of our Pilgrimage, few and evill, not assured so much of any thing, as of infinite vncertaintyes. Those that haue most, may quickly part with it; and those that know most, vnderstand not their own ignorance, we forget that which is past, stagger, at the present, and ambiguously expect that which is to come. What a presumption therefore is it to talke of merits, supererrogation, naturall abilityes, to doe all, or more then is required, or the like? No (Beloued) our approches to Gods tribunall, must be by humble Petition, with feare and trembling, in regard of our owne vnworthinesse. Abraham hath taught the way: Gen. 18. Behold now I haue taken vpon me to speake vnto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes. Come let vs worship and fall downe, & kneele before the Lord our maker. Iacob treads the same path: O God of my father Abraham, & God of my [Page 14]father Isaac, I am not worthy of all thy mercyes, and all the truth, Gen. 32. which thou hast shewen vnto thy servant; Deut. 26. Moses hath a forme for it: A Syrian ready to perish, was my father and he went downe into Egypt, and soiourning there, with a few, there was evill intreated, thence, was with a mighty hand deliuered; now brings vnto thee, O Lord, the first fruits, 2 Sam. 15. which thou hast given me. David most Pathetically practised it, in his flight from Absolon: If I shall finde favour in the eyes of the Lord, thus and thus will he doe? as it there followes. But if hee say thus, I haue no delight in David; behold here I am, fiat voluntas tua, let him doe to me, as it seemeth good vnto him. Such bruised reedes, such smoaking flaxe, such broken and contrite hearts; Humbling, and prostrating, and begging, and by such meanes offring violence to the kingdome of Heaven, the bowells of the tender compassion of the most highest, will not breake, quench, or despise; But shew his strength in their weaknesse, by extending his mighty hand, which assureth the Patrones ability, in the next place to be considered.
7 Humble your selues therefore vnder the mighty hand of God. [...].] As it abateth our presumption, to finde our selues vnderlings: so the mighty hand of God must needes make vs confident. This Might appeareth, in a twofold manner, first in plucking downe those, who proudly exalt themselues; & next in exalting the humble, against all oppositions. Whence God is said by some to haue two hands, the one to depresse, the other to lift vp. Pharaoh, and Nebuchadnezar felt the first, and the Church distressed [Page 15]by them, the second. The Bush may bee on fire, but consumeth not, the heat of the furnace seaven fold augmented, yet sindgeth not the vpper garments, of the children cast into it, whom the mighty hand of God protecteth. Whence we may safely gather, that, God hath inough in store, to guard, and supply all suiters to their full content. To make this good vnto vs, (who are too much bent by nature, to dote vpon our owne plots, and to distrust any successe we apprehend no evidence for, in the second causes) the Attribute of Father Almighty, is set in the forefront of our Creed: as the primò creditum, the first principle, to bee taught, and learned in religion. To assure vs at the first entrance, that as God is our Father, and therefore willing: so hee is also Almighty, and therefore able, to giue vs what wee want, and to augment, what hee hath given vs, and to furnish vs further, with whatsoeuer hee shall see convenient for vs. Surely as an earthly Prince will hardly afford him a kindnesse, that shall question his ability, or authority: so much lesse will the king of kings, be bountiful to those, that make a doublt of the All-sufficiency of his mighty hand. This appeared, by his expostulation with Moses, distrusting how more then 600000 should bee provided for with flesh in the wildernesse, Num. 11. Is the Lords hand waxed short? Thou shalt see now whether my word shall come to passe: Reinforced in Isaias: Chap. 5. Is my hand shortned at all, that it cannot redeeme? or haue I no power to deliuer? Math. 9. whence our Saviour indents with the blind men, before he cure them. Beleiue that I am able to doe this? There needes no further proofes to iustify [Page 16]a truth so confessed: Vnthankfull men may sacrifice to their owne nets: Iob. 22. proud men may set their nests in the tops of Cedars, and pile vp mountayne vpon mountayne with Gyants, to beleiger heaven. But I will stretch out my hand vpon thee (sayth God) and rowle thee downe from the rockes. Ib. 51. The right hand of the Lord will haue the preheminence, the right hand of the Lord, bringeth mighty things to passe. Psal. 118. At his stroake the heads of Dragons and Leviathans flye in peeces, and what can ward the blow, when this mighty hand is whirled about to take vengeance. This doctrine (Beloued) as it is best for direction, to bee sure to speed: so it ministreth the like comfort to encounter any crosse, that may thwart vs. S. Iames so ioyneth in one verse, this submission to Gods mighty hand, with our resisting the Divell: as though the fayling in the first, were the falling into rebellion by the second. Wherevpon hee calls vpon the double minded sinners, to cleanse their hands, and purifye their hearts, and so humble themselues in Gods sight, that not only doing, but speaking ill, of another, should be vtterly bannished, from amongst Christians.
8 This wee acknowledge to be true, and like the Apes in the fable, arrayed in mans apparell, can daunce our measures at times, very demurely: but the least oportunity of commodity, or competition for preferment (as nuts cast in among them) sets vs all a scrabling. Ioab (for ought we finde) loved his cosen Amasa well enough: before he had the place of Captayne of the host, which he conceiued belonged to himselfe, but afterward, hee never rested, till [Page 17]he treacherously layd him at his feete. So far is the mighty hand of God forgotten, in matters of revenge, and in emulation; we talke of Gods mighty hand, but walke, as the world leades vs. Fowre faults in this behalfe, especially haue beene ever here declaimed against, but yet finde continuall entertaynment; & sometimes by those especially, who would seeme most to oppose them. Flattery and Bribery, to make our owne markets, calumniating, and supplanting, to marre other mens; The first, most commonly, passeth smoothly vnder the veile of discreet obseruance. The second is either excused by equivocating, or commended, as a provident, or civill kind of thankfullnesse. The third, is borne out, vnder pretence of zeale to the common cause, and the last, is made as it were an exercise pro forma, to passe from one degree to an other. Thus when Gods mighty hand should lead vs, and his rod, and staffe direct vs, we slip (as much as in vs lyeth) from betweene his fingers. Every disciple for his vantage, will outrunne Peter, and rather then fayle, offer with Simon Magus, or driue the bargayne with Iudas, whatsoeuer curse, or Acheldama may be purchased by it. But when all our plottings; and shiftings, and shewes, and shouldrngs, are out of breath, this mighty hand of God will alwayes prevayle, to the shame of those that oppose it. If it appeare not in the beginning, but let men runne along, it will bee manifest in the end, to the astonishment of all contemners. O that flesh and bloud therefore, would seeke no further, but rest contented to bee wholly guided by this mighty hand of God! That we would [Page 18]bend our wits, and vse all manner of effectuall policyes, to be neare, and deare vnto this patrone: who hath every moment enough in store, to furnish vs, and will fit vs better, then our owne hearts can imagine. Ioseph, by this policy only, came to bee a Prince in Egypt: Samuel, to bee a Iudge: David, a King: Hester a Queene. In such cases the man of God told old Eli, whereto hee should trust: Those that honour me (sayth God) I will honour; and those that despise me, 1 Sam. 2. howsoeuer in the eye of the world they flourish for a season, in the end shall bee as the grasse on the house top, Psal. 129. whereof the mower filleth not his hand, nor the passenger wisheth them good lucke. Now if experience tell vs, that these are tried cases, & our conscience tell vs that these things are true, and that other courses are but vagrant, & that here lyes the certayntie; what vnaduisednesse wil it then prooue in vs (Beloued) to shunne, or oversee so direct and streight a path, to involue, & puzzle our selues, in endles & inextricable Labyrinths. Where our vnguided, & ambitious designes, draw on vnnecessary troubles, troubles finde crosses, Crosses, Cares, Cares, & discōtentmēts leaue vs to vntimely diseases or vnwelcome old age, that to a disquieted cōscience, that, to death, that, to an vnauoydable, reckoning. And then perchance this hand of God wil be as terrible to strike, as now it is mighty, to doe vs good.
9 Last of all, this doctrine may season vs with patience, to take all in good part, that may befall our selues, and not to murmure, or repine at any advancement of others, but settle at length vpon the Apostles moderation, that in what estate soeuer wee [Page 19] are, therewith to bee content. It was a cutting message, that Samuel brought his Master Eli, 1 Sam. 3. that his ruine should not bee prevented, nor his house purged, by sacrifice or offerings for ever. But what was the humble mans answeare? It is the Lord, let him doe whatsoeuer seemeth good vnto him. Whatsoeuer his mighty hand disposeth, wee must bee content. Ioseph had the vantage to be quits with his bretheren, that sold him, after his fathers death, and they shrewdly feared it, but considering the mighty hand of God had turned their malice, to his advancement, what an admirable resolution haue wee from him, fit to bee thought vpon of all great ones? when ye thought evill against me, God meant it good: Gen. 50. Now therefore feare ye not, I will bee so farre from taking revenge that I will nourish you, and your little ones; & he comforted thē & spake kindly vnto them. Small amends had Iob receiued, and little ease it would haue beene to his vexed heart, by rayling at the Sabeans, and the Chaldeans, that bereft him of his Asses, Camells and Oxen, Iob. 1. or storming against the windes, that tumbled his house vpon his children. Wherefore rowsing himselfe higher in the consideration of Gods providence, and that the mighty hand of God had the managing of all these matters: how patiently doth he sit downe vnder the Crosses crushing him. The Lord gaue, Ib. 5. and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord. How easily might king David haue righted himselfe vpon rayling Shimei? It was but to haue given the word, and Abishai would haue had off the head, of that dead dogge, as he termed him. But the [Page 20] humbled King, feeling Gods mighty hand vpon himselfe, for his passed sinnes, and assuring himselfe, that that at length would guid al to the best; Let him alone (saith he) and let him curse, for the Lord hath bidden him: It may be that the Lord will requite good, for his cursing this day. For want of this devout recourse to Gods mighty hand, sterne Tertullian, vpon some hard measure, offered him by the Romane Cleargy, tooke part with the Montanists. Aerius (as Epiphanius relates) fayling to get a Bishoppricke opposed that sacred calling: So one Iulian a witty man (against whom S. Augustine wrote) vpon the like occasion, became an Advocate for the Pelagians. And how many of our owne knowledge, vpon the like discontent, haue made shipwracke of a good conscience, & holding themselues vndervalued at home, to work a poore reveng, haue turn'd to the adversary. Whereas if they had but the grace, to haue lighted vpon this, or the like meditation. It is the mighty hand of God, that disposeth all these businesses, for ends best knowne to himselfe, though not apparant to vs; In prosperity, they would haue beene more thankfull, in adversity, more patient, for the present, more cheerefull, for the future, more secure, and never haue fretted themselues, into a scandalous Apostacy, vpon the crossing mutability of second causes; But haue resolued in this very case with good King David, It is good for me (let the world goe how it will) to sticke fast by God, and to put my trust in the Lord God, and to fit my selfe wholy,Psal. 73. by my faithfull, & constant services to him, that he may exalt me. Which leades to the successe [Page 21]of the businesse, and the 3. part of my division, that succeedes in order to entertaine your attentions.
10. That he may exalt you.] [...] As the course of our Saviour is described Philip. 2. He humbled himselfe, and therevpon God exalted him: The same may be the passage to all preferment, which the mighty hand of God conferreth. A [...] goes before, before a [...] follow; an vnder, before an exaltation, as you see in my text. Our Saviour gaue the example, and the servant is not greater then his Master; Descendit vt ascendat, hee stoopes to drinke of the brooke in the way, Psal. 110. before God lift vp his head. Here we finde then, no merit to challenge, or plotting, to compasse, or thrusting, to prevent, or iustling, to put by others, or bargayning, to make friends, or any other Angleing of the like nature; But the exalter, God, who doth it freely, the exalted, man, who professeth his owne vnworthinesse. And marke how the text runnes, it is not, he will, or he shall, exalt thee, as though by a compact hee were tyde thereunto, and could by no meanes goe from it; But humble thou thy selfe vnder his mighty hand, that he may exalt thee: This must be thy qualification, before thou maist expect his exaltation, and then it comes not as due, but at pleasure; not by thy ambitious soliciting, but his free, and wise disposing. Whence an Inference may bee made: That, exaltation in this world, is not to be purposely sought for, but thankefully to be accepted, as it freely comes from the most mighty hand of God. I say in this world; first, to difference this exaltation here, from the state of glorification hereafter: [Page 22]which if al faile here, may make more then amends hereafter. For in Gods presence is the fulnesse of ioy, and at his right hand is pleasure for evermore. And secondly, from Adoption, or spirituall son ship, which hauing nothing, possesseth all things, and is a treasure beyond the purchase of all earthly riches. Our Saviour himselfe layes downe this difference, Math. 6. First seeke the kingdome of God, and the righteousnesse thereof, and all these things shall bee added vnto you. Here we haue plainely distinguished Quaerenda from Addenda, [...] from [...], Things to be sought, and Additions that came without seeking: And therefore are to bee receiued only with thankfulnesse, when they are put vpon vs. Gods Kingdome and righteousnesse are onely worth our seeking, and therefore the search of thē is only inioyned. Worldly advancements with their Appurtenances (as honour and wealth, were to Solomons wisedome) come with an &c. in the Additions, as cast into the bargaine, not as purchases of our owne, but of Gods dedi gift. In this case, David strangely advanced to a scepter, by Gods providence, may be a sure Counsellour; Promotion commeth (saith he) neither from the East, nor from the West, nor from the South; for why? The Lord is King, Psal. 75. he putteth downe one, and setteth vp another. What then? may it then bee expected from the North? for that seemes in the text not to bee excepted. The Originall will here helpe vs, (which the note in our English translation, in the Margine, acknowledgeth [...] saith the Greeke, nequè à desertis montibus, as the [Page 23] vulgar, from the desert mountaines, which lying on both sides of Canaan include both North and South, as the Chalday Paraphrase expounds it: and therefore from no quarter of this world a latere; but perpendioularly, as it were from God, it is to bee only hoped for. The vse of this hee forgot not at the beginning of the 123. Psal. Vnto thee doe I lift vp my eyes, O thou that dwellest in the heauens. As the eyes of servants looke vnto the hand of their Masters, and as the eyes of a maiden vnto the hand of her Mistresse: so our eyes wayt vpon the Lord our God, vntill he haue mercy vpon vs. To such a song of degrees, wee should tune all our ambitious thoughts, if we would goe the right way to worke, that should truely exalt vs.
11 But Alas (Beloued) wee may pipe long enough, before any will dance to this tune, which so long time hath beene out of request. Jt was the Apostles precept to the stately Romanes; in giving honour to preferre one before another, Rom. 12. which is interpreted by that to the Philippians; Let nothing bee done through strife or vaine glory, Philip. 2. but in lowlinesse of minde, let each esteeme others better then themselues. But this rule is so farre out of practise, that if Iacob get the blessing, Esau will vow to kill him: If Ioseph be favoured of Iacob, his owne brethren will conspire to vndoe him: If Daniel rise to preferment by his extraordinary eminent parts and goodnesse, some Courteours will haue suggestions to intrappe him, and bring him into the Lions den. In the meane while, what answeare may we frame to our Saviours interrogation, Ioh. 5.44. How can ye [Page 24]belieue, which receiue honour one of another, and seek not the honour that commeth from God only? that loue the praise of men, more then the praise of God. And what exception haue wee to this generall rule of S. James: Iam. 4. whosoeuer will bee a friend of the world, is the enemy of God? And will a great man thinke you favour that perfidious servant, that relyes vpon another, especially that is his enemy? The Hebrewes obserue a pretty complement betweene Esau, and Iacob, at their meeting, Gen. 33. Iacob presents his brother with certaine gifts, to find grace in his sight, verse 8. Esau puts them off with this [...] I haue abundance my brother, & therefore keepe that thou hast, vnto thy selfe. Vers. 9. But Iacob vrgeth him vnto it with this reply: Take I pray thee my blessing for [...] I haue enough. Vpon this passage, A man may haue abundance (saith R. Bechai) (as Esau professeth) and yet not bee contented, but hee that with Iacob thinkes hee hath enough, is the man fittest, for this exaltation, wee speake of. O how well then would it become vs, not to prevent Gods bounty, by our forwardnesse: that when he comes to exalt us, he may not finde vs to be sped to his disliking. In this case what can bee more punctuall then that our Apostle addes next my text? Cast your care vpon God, for he careth for you. Hee knoweth what thou needest, and is able to supply it. Hee considereth what is convenient, and his wisdome will dispose of it accordingly: Say thou wait, and want, in the meane season, what art thou, that shouldst prescribe any thing to such a Lord, and Master? Hee that [Page 25]was before all times, in time, will finde out the due time, to doe thee right, which thy ignorance and folly cannot attaine vnto. The last circumstance of my text, that includes the times opportunity: of which very briefly that I may conclude in due time.
12 That hee may exalt you in due time. Due time. [...].] To every thing there is a season (saith the wise man) and a time to every purpose vnder heaven. The word here in my text, is [...] not [...],Eccles. 3.1. that, signifies but the bare during of a thing, for a certaine space: this, a pict out season, or opportunity for the doing, or omitting ought, which otherwise would be either too soone or too late. The vulgar reades it in the time of visitation; And two Greeke coppyes, Beza met with, had [...]. But he thinkes those words were transferred from the 12. verse of the 2. chap. going before. The matter is not great, and the reading Canonicall either way; Ours seemes most warrantable, according with the Syriac, and Arabique; and Lorinus the Iesuite, confesseth the word, [...], to bee an addition of their vulgar. The Doctrine that hence ariseth is, that, It is not for vs to appoint a time, when God shall exalt vs and dispatch vs: but humbly to wait for the due time, he shall set downe. O tarry thou the Lords leasure (saith David) bee strong, Psal. 27. and hee shall comfort thy heart, and put thou thy trust in the Lord. When Ozias the high Priest promised the Inhabitants of Bethulia, that if releife came not within fiue dayes, hee would yeeld to Holofernes, Iudith 7.30. as they demanded; Iudith takes him vp sharply for it: why tempt ye God, or blind his counsels? If hee will not [Page 26] helpe vs, Cap. 8. In Alcibiade. within these fiue dayes, hee hath power to defend vs, when he will. Nay, Plato (because wee know not what is best for our selues) would haue vs not only aske what is good of God, but leaue it wholly to his divine wisdome, when and how it should bee brought about. So when the disciples would needs know of our Saviour, Math. 24. when the end of the world should bee, and the restoring againe of the kingdome vnto Israel; his answeare was, take heed, that no man deceiue you; And, it is not for you to know the times and seasons: So when the Mother of Zebedee's children, Math. 20.20. would haue present preferment for them; ye know not what ye aske (saith our Saviour) but such things must passe not as men will, but then and in that manner, and to them only, as the heavenly father hath ordained.
13. There needs no further proofe in a point so acknowledged: Practise will be here the life of precepts, and Patience the best solicitour, for the attaining of Gods promises. That which most vsually sets all out of order, is the preposterous blending of Gods precepts, and promises, and the doing of that in the one, which belongeth to the other. Precepts should be presently put in practise, and constantly ever continued; but that we deferre, neglect, and will take Diem ad deliberandum: Promises should be patiently waited for, but of these we would haue present possession; The time must be alwaies Due, if they make for our Exaltation. Vnreasonable and vnseasonable Intruders, as we are; God tarrieth & expecteth our amendment, that we may be fit: And must we thinke the shortest delay too long, when [Page 27] he giues not that, we for our sinnes deserue not: Hee deferres in mercy to strike; and must wee pricke downe, the due time, when he shall exalt vs? This is more then bold begging, no lesse then impudent and saucy presumption: I cannot light on a terme, sufficient to expresse it, and therefore leaue it's vnshapennesse to your pious and serious consideration: You see (Beloued) that of the foure things belonging to our true exaltation, the first only is required of vs; Humble thou thy selfe, as thou oughtest, & as it is thy duty: The three other, will be performed on Gods part: His mighty hand will take thee into his protection, He will exalt thee, He will pick out the due time for it, and take order for all the rest, to thy greatest good. Let vs rest therefore faithfully in him, and that will bring vs at length, to the highest preferment, his eternall rest, through his deare sonne, the highest Master of Requests: To whom, with the Father, and the Holy Ghost, be all Honour and Glory both now and ever.
AMEN.
Take heed that yee despise not one of these little ones, for I say vnto you, that in heauen their Angels doe alwaies behold the face of my Father which is in heaven.
THERE are no words, or workes of our Saviour Christ, (saith S. Hierome) but the causes of them are to bee religiously sought out. Of these I haue read vnto you, divers reasons are giuen. Vpon an ambitious brabble among the Disciples, who should be the greatest in the kingdome of heaven, which they a longtime (as the Iewes doe at this day) expected, in all pompe and pleasure vpon earth, vers. 1. Our Saviour takes a little child, and sets it in the mid'st of them, to make them the more sensible, by an ocular demonstration, of that, which he would deliuer vnto them. Vult desiderium gloriae [Page 2](saith the same Father) humilitatis contentione sanare, his purpose was to bring them to emulate, who should be the humblest rather then the greatest. See you this little one (saith he) that here stands before you. He plots not for preferment, quarrels not, envies none that goeth before him, remembers not an iniury, speakes not what he thinks not, is not much taken with those things this world accounts excellent. He stands not vpon his birth, riches, place, or Wisedome, but makes as much of his poore nurse, or play-fellow, as of those, that are of better rancke. I tell you, you must stoope to this submission if you take the right way to greatnesse, in that kingdome you contend about. Wherevpon also, taking an occasion to instruct them farther, how dangerous it is for man to be offensiue to these innocents whom God so dearely tenders: How a woe is denounced to the world, because of scandals, how carefull all should be, yea more then for a foot, or an eye, or any of their dearest members, that such mischiefes should be avoided: he descends to illustrate it more fully in the words of my Text, which may seeme to prevent a tacit scruple to this purpose: You may say (perchance) you intend to bee so farre from scandalizing any, or offering the least iniury, that you resolue not to make nor meddle with any such little ones, nay you wil not as much as take notice of them, or their doings, either to wish them good, or doe them harme. But this comes not home to that our Saviour here requireth. It is not sufficient to forbeare wronging thy brother, by open scandals; but thou shalt not despise him in thy heart, [Page 3]thou shalt not vilifie, or set light by him, because thou art great and he a little one, but shalt respect him according to thy opportunities and abilities, to doe him good, because it hath pleased God to honour him, with the glorious guard of his heavenly attendance. Take heed that yee despise not one of these litle ones, for I say vnto you, that in heauen their Angels doe alwaies behold the face of my Father which is in heaven.
2. In which words we haue
- 1. First a precept: In the precept is set forth
- 1. The Manner, by way of caution, Take heed: see:
- 2. The Matter, that yee despise not one of these litle ones.
- 2. The reason of it, For I say vnto you that in heauen their Angels doe alwaies behold the face of my father which is in heaven.
Vpon both these ioyned together, S. Hilary playes thus the Logician, Periculosè ille contemnitur, &c. He cannot be slighted without great danger, who hath as it were the Angels, his Agents in the court of heauen. But such are these little ones, here mentioned, Ergo. Euthymius in this manner, Quos servant Angeli, hos despicere homines non oportet: whom the heavenly Angels guard, earthly men should not despise, but this is the case of those little ones, by our Saviours own testimony, Ergo. Gorran thus, Those who are not contemned of the best, and greatest, should not bee vndervalued of the meaner. [Page 4]But Angels contemne not these little ones: Ergo, men should not. It appeareth therefore, how much it standeth vs vpon, to be carefull, and diligent, and by all meanes take heed, that in no sort wee despise them: which is the caveat or manner of the precept, and first part of my Text, that calls vpon your religious circumspection.
3. Take heed.] [...]. The whole life of man, is so subiect to mishaps, that when he is securest, he may be nearest a shrewd turne. This, as it is too too obvious in temporall occurrents; so in spirituall, it should be the more feared, by how much it nearer concernes, our everlasting making or marring. And therefore in such cases especially, no caution should be accounted too scrupulous. This our Saviour best knewe; in regard whereof, he so often, & earnestly vrgeth his followers to take heed. Take heed (saith he) that no man deceaue you, Mat. 24. Take heed how yee heare, Mar. 4. Of which nature are also the Apostles caveats: See that none render evill for evill, to any man, 1. Thess. 5. See that yee refuse not him that speaketh, Heb. 12. The word in the originall is [...], which the Latines render by videte, and in the scripture hath (as it is obserued) no lesse then 16 significations: properly it expresseth the Act of seeing: but figuratiuely it imports, to consider, to vnderstand, to examine, to take heed: which is the reason, that whereas our former translations had it, see that yee despise not, our last renders it, take heed] which the Syriack, and Arabique also beare, and is most agreeable to the Text: for scandals are reckoned here, no smale matters; and [Page 5] little ones, may be great in Gods esteeme. To haue an eye therefore only that way, to see withall, without more adoe, will not serue, except diligent heed, and circumspection be taken. And should wee perswade our selues, there is no danger, where our Saviour bids vs so carefully to take heed? Or reckon it a smal favour, when hee vouchsafeth so providently to forewarne vs? I will thanke the Lord (saith David) for giuing mee warning: Ps. 16. but our neglect is such, that we hardly accept of it, when it is giuen. In matters of Temporall advantages, we can be ready to put in caveats, and why should these be neglected, in things that more concerne vs? It is not Fate or misfortune, or want of opportunity, or ability; but want of good take-heed, that most commonly is the bane of all our vntoward actions. This he knew best, that obserued amongst those that were neerest to him, an affectatiō of a kind of a Primacy betweene themselues, with an aptnesse to giue offence, and vndervalue others. The dangerous consequence of which swelling infirmity, they little suspected, what it might grow to. And therefore hee wisheth them the more seriously to take heed. Thus we haue heard the Manner of our Saviours precept, the Matter followes, wherein we must take heed, and the Text tells vs,
4. That yee despise not one of these little ones.] Contempt most commonly, is the root of scandals: [...].] For those whom we set little by, wee reckon not how we vse. Two words are here in my text, which would aske some explication, for the clearing of that which is to follow. First, what is meant by [Page 6] despising, and next, by little ones. The word despising, in the originall, is expressed by [...], which the Syriack renders by [...] from the Hebrew [...] or [...] which signifies not only to disgrace, to debase, or to vilifie; but to set light by, neglect, not to respect as we ought, and is to be vnderstood as well of precepts as persons. Amongst divers others, Foure things, are registred in the new Testament, especially not to bee despised. First, Gods goodnesse, in forbearing and long suffering, Rom. 2. Next, the Churches Ordinances, and decent demeanour therein, 1. Cor. 11. Thirdly, the government of our superiours, which God hath set over vs, 2. Pet. 2. And this place makes vp the fourth, for freeing our equals, or never so much our inferiours from contempt. In al which passages, the same word is vsed. Some will finde a difference betweene contemning, and despising; that contempt should goe no farther then neglect, but despising proceed to disgrace. But such Criticismes, are more subtile thē vsefull, especially being stood vpon too much, where there is no cause. Amongst the Schoolemen, Appreciare rem minus iustò. old Altisiodorensis defines contempt to bee nothing else, but the prizing of any thing below it's worth. Aquinas judgeth it to be, a Refusall of the will, Voluntas renuit subiici legi vel regulae 2.2. q. 186 art. 9. to conforme it selfe to law and good order. Howsoeuer they may otherwise differ, this is agreed vpon, that either truely, or interpretatiuely, euery offence, includes in some measure, a contempt, both of the law, Verè vel interpretativè. and Law-giuer, which convinceth, that no sinne, is in its owne nature veniall, as these men would haue it. Sent. d. 5. q. 2.5.7. Where, notwithstanding we may [Page 7] stinguish, with Brulifer and Gerson, between,De vita spiritual. l. 5. facere aliquid ex contemptu, & cum contemptu, to doe somewhat out of contempt, or with contempt. In the first, contempt appeares to be the cause, and therefore severity in punishment ought to be answerable. In the second, it only accompanieth either ignorance, or weaknesse, or carelesnesse, or some predominant passion, which may sooner be brought to acknowledgement, and with lesse adoe rectified. And this farre the doctrine of the Schooles concerning contempt, is not to be contemned. Howsoever it comes not full home to our Saviours [...], despise not, in this place, for a man ought to bee so farre from contemning or neglecting his inferiour brother, that he is tied in charity, in some sort, to honour him. I meane, as S. Paul exhorteth Timothy, to honour widowes that are widowes indeed, 1. Tim. 5. that is, to haue a care of them, provide for them, let them duely and truely haue that which in any respect may belong vnto them. In which sense the Elders that rule well are worthy of double honour, that is, respect in their places, recompence for their paines. The woman must be honoured as the weaker vessell, that is, borne with, provided for, 1. Pet. 3. And whosoeuer so honours his poore brother, honours him that made him. Prov. 14.31.
5. I haue stood (perchance) too long vpon the declaring of what this despising meanes in my Text, lesse may serue for the signification of little ones. For such may be termed to bee so, in fiue respects; in state, in stature, in age, in knowledge, & last of all, in the esteeme of the world. All which significations [Page 8]the word [...] here vsed in my text, may well beare. In the same sense wee haue [...] in the Hebrew, and [...] in the Chalday and Syriack, and the Arabique springs from the same root Gedion complaines he was the least of his fathers house, that is, of esteeme, Iud. 6. Bethlem is reckoned but a smal Citty among the thousands of Iudah, Michah 5. Now they are not little one onely in age, or stature, very children indeed, which our Saviour here lookes after, but such as beleiue in him vers. 6. babes and sucklings out of hose mouthes, God hath ordained strength, Ps. 8. whom the world counted drosse, and of the most contemptible condition. And we see how high they are in our Saviours esteeme. Mat. 11. That which is hid from the wise and prudent, shall be revealed to such Babes: That all the world may take notice, how God respects not worth, in those whom he casts his favours vpon; but by casting his favours vpon them, makes them worthy. According to his own good pleasure, he hat mercy on those only, on whom he will haue mercy, Rom. 9 Some are so bold to Particularize, that this child whom our Saviour here sets in the midst, was Martiall, afterward Bishop of Limoges in France. Others say, 'twas Ignatius the Martyr, so famous in Ecclesiasticall story. But these are but forged traditions of those, who will averre any thing. It is not to the purpose, who it was, but what manner of little ones these were, of whose despising our Saviour would haue, such heed to be taken. The Apostles had some reason, to stand vpon their priviledges, yet they must be the men, to whom this caveat, must [Page 9]be directed, especially, least others should transgresse by disesteeming their Inferiours, and despising, not a company onely gathered together in Christs name, but any one single, of such little ones, that cannot withstand iniuries, or helpe himselfe. In which regard, S. Gregory hath an excellent conclusion, in the fifteenth of his Morals, Timendum it a (que) (saith he) & cavendum ne nobis cadentibus surgat, qui nobis stantibus irridetur. It stands vs therefore vpon to be carefull, and fearefull, least hee rise when we fall, who was scorned of vs, while wee stood.
6. This doctrine should not seeme vnseasonable to those that are in high places. For as their honour is great, and a badge of Gods especiall favour; if thankfulnesse and devotion be the supporters of their Armes: so can it not chuse but be liable to manifold blemishes, if greatnesse once grow heedlesse, in despising Gods little ones. The Bryer on a time, (as we finde it in the Arabian Mythologist) bespake the Gardiner: Locman. O that some one would haue a care of me, and plant me in the midst of the garden, and let me but haue sufficient soyle and watring, and I would vndertake to bring forth such blossomes and fruits, that Kings should bee taken with the desire of it. All this in pitty the gardiner did, and expected in plaine honesty, that these protestations should be performed. But what was the issue? the Bryer so spread his prickles, & fild vp the garden, that there was no accesse to him, without scratching, or scarse (by his stopping of the passages) to any of the other trees. I need not adde the morall before so vnderstanding [Page 10]an assembly, every one soone apprehends, how easie it is for greatnesse to forget from whence it came: which is neither from the East, nor from the West, nor yet from the wildernesse, which comprehends North and South, but perpendicularly from him, that setteth vp one, & plucketh downe another. Psal. 75. A hoppe will soone start vp, to overlooke the pole, by which it climb'd. How quickly the braine not vsed to it, groweth giddy on a sudden, by looking from high place? What a churlish answer did Nabal giue to Davids ingenuous Messengers, because hee had some pelfe about him,1. Sam. 25. and the other stood in distresse? What is David? and who is the sonne of Iesse? And what are these little ones (say our worldlings) that such adoe is made about them? Senselesse and forgetfull proud man, these little ones belong to our Saviours little flocke, they carry his Image, appertaine to his Court of Wards, haue his stamp vpon them, & therefore must not be despised, where favour is expected from him that protects them. Hath God made thee great to contemne that which is little? Or is it wisedome to make t hem the obiect of thy disdaine, who should be fauourably sheltred vnder the shadow of thy protection. If all things were well in this behalfe (Beloued) why is there more respect giuen oftentimes, to a beast, rather then to our poore Christian brethren? Iam. 2. or (as S. Iames speaketh) to gay cloathing, or a whispering Sycophant, rather then to a faithful admonisher? High buildings had need of a firme foundation, and sure buttresses. Nabuchadnezzor, when he vaunted, he had gotten all, vpon the sudden [Page 11]lost his wits, and degenerated into a beast. And wormes will tell Herod, he is but a man; when applauders would make him beleiue, that he spake like a God. All this maketh well for little ones, when superiours are staued off from contemning them. But is all right on the other side, with these little ones, who take vpon them to be such, and beare the world in hand, that they are so in very deed? This too often is rather desired, then found, by the most impartiall, and syncere inquisitors, by reason of the bewitching hypocrisie, that beares vp still, in the world, & bids faire, to be counted in the list of these litle ones. These with Diogenes, tread down Plato'es pride, but with greater pride, in a slyer way: & with that Abbot looke demurely on the ground, till they haue gotten the keyes of the Abbey, & then advance as pertly, as those who are most supercilious.
7. Now, if the case of these little ones, bee so happy, (as our Saviour here shewes it to be, and we are bound to belieue it) how comes it about, that most are not content, with being in the happy case of these little ones, but will ever bee tampering to overtop the greatest? Surely there is too much of old Adam in most of his posterity. For if thy lot be falne in a good ground, and thou haue a goodly heritage, in the station that God hath set thee; what need so much casting about, and farther adoe, to iustle competitours aside, and goe before them. Every man is ready enough to censure the fore-mentioned Bryer, for his overspreading prickles, but who thinks on the Thistle of Lebanon, that would needs haue a match betweene his sonne and the Cedar's [Page 12]daughter. This parable is Canonicall, and therefore I may propose it with the lesse offence, and greater confidence: it is in the 2. of Chron. the 25. and the 18. You shall haue it in the very words, of the text. The Thistle that was in Lebanon, sent to the Cedar that was in Lebanon, saying, giue thy daughter, to my sonne to wife; and there passed by a wild beast, that was in Lebanon, and trode downe the Thistle. Here you see, the match was mar'd, and so it often falls out, with Hypocriticall little ones, who will needs swell with the Toad, to be as great as the Oxe, and then burst in the midst of their foolish attempt. (Beloued) let every one amend one; and then all will be well. Preferment may be religiously taken, so it be not ambitiously affected, or procured by synister meanes. Ioseph, Daniel, and Nehemiah, refused it not, but improued it to the honour of their Advancers, and the advancement of the Church & state, wherein they liued. The greatest therefore in dignity, may be little ones, by their true humility. Little ones, by their submission to God, though the greatest, by commission from God: And this is the eminency of goodnesse, to be such little great ones, or great little ones. (To compose and set all as it should be.) If the great may be brought to professe syncerity with David, Lord, I am not high minded, I haue no proud lookes, Ps. 131. I doe not exercise my selfe in great matters, which are too high for me. I would not by any meanes despise one of thy little ones, but I refraine my soule, and keep it low, like a child that is weaned from his mother, yea my soule is as a weaned child, Ps. 131. In all humility and submission, [Page 13]and singlenesse of heart, the little ones on the other side, should haue also by heart, S. Pauls lesson: I knowe how to be abased, and I knowe how to abound, every where, & in all things, I am instructed both to be full, and to be hungry, both to abound, and to suffer need. For I haue learned in what estate soever I am, therewith to be contented. Philip. 4.12. 12. Last of all, let me make but one collection more from this passage, and then an end of this point. If Superiours are enjoyned to take heed, that they despise not one of Gods little ones, then a maiori ad minus, and so reciprocally, a minori ad maius, these little ones are likewise bound to respect, honour, and obey, in all submission, and syncerity their lawfull superiours. But the antecedent is our Saviours: Therefore these little ones, (who expect salvation) should make good the consequent; They haue a reason to doe it heartily, willingly, & truly, by the true faith of a Christian, as God helps them, and affords them the protection of his holy Angels, which reason is giuen here in my text, & now followes in order to be discussed.
8 For I say vnto you that in heaven their Angels doe alwaies behold the face of my Father which is in heaven. [...] In points of beliefe that which is extraordinary, and not heard of before, is not lightly to bee receiued, without good ground. That the Angels in heaven had such especiall charge, of litle ones here vpon earth, was more, then was ever plainely taught, before our Saviours comming. For as the mystery and wisdome of God, in mans redemption, was imparted to principallities, and [Page 14] powers, V. 10. by the preaching of the Gospel. Ephes. 3. which things the Angels desired to looke into, 1. Pet. 1. So how these Angels should bee in heaven, and yet minister here on earth; V. 12. behold alwaies there the fathers face, & yet attēd hereon litle ones, was more then in reason, could haue soone beene belieued, except wee had his word for it, whose bare affirmation, is as the surest confirmation; This the people acknowledged, at the hearing of his Sermon on the mount; He taught as one hauing authority, and not as the Scribes, Math. 7. The officers sent to take him, professed that never man spake like this man. There is a foolish conceipt set a foote of late by the Socinians: That as Moses was taken vp into the mount, and S. Paul, into the third heaven, to gaine countenance, to their doctrine; So our Saviour immediately vpō his Baptisme, was had vp into heaven corporally, & there remained a whole Lent to receiue instructions from his father. No marvaile therefore, that at his returne also, his word stands for a law. But these are wild presumptions of wantons, that play with the text, rather then make vse of it. What need this Lent ascending, when the Holy Ghost descended vpon him visibly, at his comming out of Iordan? And the Fathers voice was audible; This is my beloued Sonne, in whom alone I am well pleased. And if this had not gone before, yet the complement of Prophecyes, Math. 3. in his birth, and course of life; his Doctrine conformable to the law and Prophets; his stupendious miracles for confirmation of his Doctrine, was a commission beyond exception: For this [...], I say vnto you, this directs [Page 15]vs what we should haue recourse vnto, in the controuersies of these times: Auferantur de medio chartae nostrae, non audiamus, haec dico, haec dicis, nec ego Nicoenum, nec tu Ariminense. These are the knowne words of S. Augustine in divers places, In Psal. 57. de vnitat. c. 3. Cont. Maxim. l. 3. c. 14. Away with our papers, & those termes, I say, Thou sayest: I rely not on the counsel of Nice, neither shouldest thou, on that of Ariminum, heare what Christ sayeth, heare what the truth speaketh. For it is the property of a right Belieuer, sayth S. Basil, to dare to goe no further. Bellarmine to settle a Monarchy here in the Church Militant, which the Pope must needs haue by succession, he would fetch it about by the plat-forme of the Church triumphant; De Pontif. Rom. l. 1. c. 9. For then (sayth hee) vpon the fall of Lucifer, Michael presently steps into his place; and is advanced to bee the Prince of Angels. But who told the Cardinal this, that hee was certainly assured of it? S. Paul comming to himselfe form the third heaven, acquaints vs with no such matter: Secrets concerning the Angels, and affayres of an other world, are sparingly imparted vnto vs, as not so requisite to our calling, but reserued, to bee communicated, when we shall come to be of that vpper house. This preface of our Saviour therefore, I say vnto you, was necessary in this behalfe, For who would otherwise haue found out in any record for these litle ones, that
9 In heaven their Angels doe alwayes behold the face of my Father which is in heaven? [...].] the maine of the reason for not despising them, and remainder of my text that leades on to bee discussed. And [Page 16]here the difficulties that present themselues at the entrance, (concerning the Angels) might plead for a greater scantling of time, then I perceiue will bee alotted me; for the vnfolding of them. I shall but touch therefore at some specialls, and winde vp the rest in references. Those that are curious in this behalfe to see much, and finde litle, haue the Sententiaries, and Summists, with Tostatus on my text, together with our new Systematicall writers, with their Angelographies, & Pneumatologies to fit them. All that is amongst them diffused, is commonly reduced to these 4 heads: 1. the nature of Angels, 2. their Properties, 3. their Orders, 4. their Ministry. Their nature is here supposed that they are [...] existent substances, or rather subsistent. Not meere imaginations, or abstractions, against the Saduces, and Plat onicks. That they are 2ly. spirits, not subtill, or aeriall Bodyes, as most of the Fathers, and some others held. That there is 3ly. a certaine number of them, indefinite to vs, though finite, in it selfe, more curiously sought then found of the Schoole-men. Some of the names of them, we haue in Scripture, and others inverted to wicked vses, by vaine men, all which we may well passe over. Their properties concerning their Locality, their motions, their knowledge, their will, and affections, their language, whereby they expresse their intentions one to another, their Persons, their manner of apparition, and the like, would also aske more labour in discussing, then bring profit, in the determining. So for their orders and Hierarchies, more is sayd, then any wayes can be proued. Amongst the [Page 17]Ancients, Theodoret hath somewhat more then the rest, in his 3. Booke, de curandis Graecorum affectibus; Others touch at it, in some passages, on every text of Scripture: Gregory de valentia, professeth that the Shoolemen, l [...]e omnia propemodum, all almost, that Hales, and Aquinas haue spunne out, through so many members, questions, and Articles from Dionysius Areopagita; whom when he is freed from being a counterfaite, wee shall more willingly giue eare vnto. In the meane season, wee may leaue these men, fishing all night, and taking nothing, whiles wee stick to our Saviours words, I say vnto you, as the text hath it: wherein wee may obserue, first concerning the Angels these 3. particulars as they lye, 1. How these Angels may bee conceiued to be in heaven. 2. Why they are termed, their Angels. 3. In what manner, they alwayes behold the face of God the Father. And secondly concerning God; 1. why our Saviour calls him here my Father. 2. and last of all, in what sense hee is so called.
10 It is a receiued ground amongst Divines, that as divers Angels cannot bee together in one proper definitiue place: So one cannot-at due time, bee in divers places, and therefore they approue that saying of Damascene, when they are in heaven, they are not on earth, and being imployed by God vpon earth, they remaine not then in Heaven. His reason for all this is, in one word [...] they are of a confin'd nature, as all creatures of necessity must bee, and therefore cannot be as the Creatour every where. If then these Angels bee every [Page 18]very where in Heaven, how guard they Gods litle ones vpon earth? doe they extend their power from thence, as the Sunne his Beames? Or is their celerity such, that they may bee sayed to bee, at one instant, both in earth, and in heaven? Or shall wee take vp that miserable shift of the Vbiquitaries, that Gods heaven is every where, so that the Divels after their manner; are contained in it? This were to make the solution more questionable, then the doubt. The meaning is plaine, that such keepers are deputed to Gods litle ones here on earth, who haue perpetuall accesse, to his glorious presence in heaven; that stand before him, to receiue his commands, and haue his commission, and beatificall aspect, wheresoeuer they are imployed. But why are they then termed [...], their, rather then his Angels? quia assignati sunt ijs (sayth Lira) because they are assigned to these litle ones, not exempted from his service, that assignes them. Vpon this place, and some other (sayth Maldonate) are grounded those controuerted assertions, de Angelis custodibus, of those Angels appointed to bee our Guardians, either as Presidents of severall Provinces, or of particular Persons: Whether every one, haue not only his good Angel, but his bad about him, as his superiour guids, not inferiour attendāts. And therefore they are termed Elohim, mighty ones, Gods nearer servants. The Romanists dare say any thing, that may backe their worshipping of Angels, and make way for their Invocation of Saints, whereby they suck no litle advantage. Hence they haue a peculiar order called the Angellicall [Page 19]sodality, for whom Paul the 5. not long since appointed a distinct office, and Masse to bee celebrated, every Calends of October, in honour of the protecting Angel. Albertinus the Iesuite writes a Booke, to make it good, whereto this office is annexed. But the proofes brought for all these things, are exceeding wavering: Wherevpon some of our later writers reiect the particular deputations of severall Angels, to distinct Provinces, or Persons, and content themselues with that which is certaine, that the Angels indefinitely haue a charge over Gods people, Psal. 91. That they are all Ministring spirits, sent forth to Minister for them, which shall be heires of Salvation, Heb. 1. That they pitch their tents about them that feare him. Psal. 34. Howbeit seeing the streame of all the Fathers and Schoolemen, that I haue met withall, runne for their distinct imployment, and gather it especially from the words of my text, I think the moderation of Zanchius cannot bee disliked, that it is very probable, De operibus. l. 3. c. 15. and agreeable to Scripture, that both particular men and Persons, ordinarily, haue their particular protecting Angels, but extraordinarily, more, as need shall require and as it shall please God to dispose. But whether the same Angels keepe allwaies to the same charge, or partyes, or else as leiger Embassadours, bee remoued from one negotiation to another, others succeeding in their places; is a scruple, that hath beene lesse thought vpon, Perchance Damascen's, [...] hee that created them, Orthod. sidei. l. 2. c 3. only knowes these things: and Calvins, pro certo asserere non ausim, I dare affirme nothing, for [Page 20]certainty: will commend their Iudgement more that determine nothing, then their wits that are too busie.
11 The third point followes, what it is to behold the face of the Father, [...].] and in what manner these Angels are said to doe it allwaies. It seemes to be a Metaphore taken from the Courts of earthly Princes, who haue their attendants allwaies about them, to execute their commands: as Solomon had,1. Kings 10. of which the Queene of Sheba gaue this approbation: Happy are thy men, happy are these thy servants, which stand continually before thee; where the Phrase of standing continually, is not to bee so rackt as though they were fixt there, to go no other way; but only shewes that they were allwaies ready at his pleasure to bee imployed. No more doth [...],q. 69. allwaies, signifie: Here Abulensis proposeth the question, whether those imployed in the guarding of litle ones, bee hindred thereby from the Divine vision; and determines it negatiuely, out of this place, that they allwaies behold the face of the Father; Moral. l. 2. Aq. 1. part. q. 112. art. 1. And by that of Gregory, Sic ad exteriora prodeunt, vt ab intimis nunquam recedant: so they performe this, that they loose not that. Pareus distinguisheth Gods glorious face, In locum. from his essentiall: and thinks they behold his essentiall only vpon earth, but not his glorious. To me it seemes hard to conceiue, that those Angels should loose any thing by their attendance. S. Stephen here on earth, saw the glory of God, and the Sonne of man standing at his right hand, Acts 7. And why may not Angels doe the like? Their sight out of doubt, [Page 21]is of another kind, and better then ours, where wee see nothing at all, or very obscurely, they clearely may behold their Masters glory. Aq. part. 1. q. 112. This iustifieth not that Schoole-distinction of assisting and Ministring Angels, as though some stood allwaies before Gods throne, as privy Counsellours; others were sent abroad as Inferiour Agents: and that these Ministring Angels never assist, and those Assistants never Minister to men, as being an imployment for Angels of a lower Hierarchie. For all these are no lesse vnwarrantable, then curious speculations, depending vpon the Dreames of that Areopagita's poeticall Hierarchie, whom Erasmus, Valla, and their owne Cajetan haue branded long sithence for a Counterfeit. How much sounder is that of S. Augustine, Quid inter se distant quatuor ista vocabula, what difference may be pickt betweene these 4 words, Thrones, Dominions, Principalities, and Powers, say they that can, if they can proue, what they say, ego me ista ignorare fateor: For mine owne part I confesse I am ignorant of it. The Papists haue nine orders in their Hierarchies, the Rabbins, ten orders downe-right, without Hierarchies in subordination one to another, and their reasons are pretty for it. There were 4 and 5 Kings fought together (say they) Gen. 14. which make nine, and Abraham comes vpon them for the 10th t, herfore there must be ten orders of Angels: as also for that our five senses; & foure affections, with reason cast into the reckoning, make another tenne, therefore there are tenne orders of Angels; therefore [Page 22] tenthes are to be payed, and tenne Predicaments in Aristotle. The Papists reasons for their Hierarchies, are not altogether so foolish, yet nothing more conclusiue. Wee make no question but he that created all things, in number, weight, and measure, neglected not amongst his best Creatures the best order; but whom hath he made of counsel with him, in that behalfe? What Paul returning from the 3. heaven, hath discouered these secrets? or where haue wee an, I say vnto you, as here, that we may safely depend vpon? Let it suffice vs therefore, that those mighty ones haue a charge of vs; who haue alwaies accesse to the Almighty, and behold his face, and receiue his commands, to helpe vs in our necessities, shield vs in our dangers, cōfort vs in our sorrowes, backe vs in our Combats, watch when wee sleepe, and stirre when wee neglect, least the enemy approach to hurt vs, or the Sonne of wickednesse to doe vs any violence.
12 In all this that hath beene spoken, nothing makes for the worshipping of Angels that the Romanists so much stand for; for what can bee more plaine against them, then that, Coloss. 2. Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary humility, and worshipping of Angels, intruding into those things which hee hath not seene? or that of an Angel himselfe,Rev. 16.10. see thou doe it not, I am thy fellow servant, worship God; wherevpon S. Augustine in Psal. 96. if you would rightly worship the Angels, you should learne of thē, not to worship them. I am not ignorant what put-offs there are for these, and the like evidences, but they intangle rather then [Page 23] resolue. The time clapsed wil not beare the discussing of the point. I forbeare; only this by the way, and by way of Caution: let the Angel-worshippers, or Votaries, take heed of mistakes, least in their vnwarrantable devotions, insteed of an Angel of light, they meet sometime with a worse commodity, then a light Angel, for they know who can transforme himselfe: 2. Cor. 11. And it may perchance so fall out, that when (according to the Iesuite Albertinus rules) they haue the familiarity of their guardian Angel, they bee fitted with a familiar, they would faine be ridde of. But for vs (Beloved) in a surer course, what an incouragement might this bee, in all our exigents to emboulden vs, to be resolute whatsoeuer befals vs? when Elishah's servant cried out in the middest of the Aramites, Alas Master! what shall we doe? 2. Kings 6.16. feare not (saith the man of God) for they that are with vs, are more then they that are with them. The Mountaines are full of Horses, & Chariots of fire, to rescue Gods litle ones, against all opposers. If Pharaoh bee at the heeles of Israel, to doe them a mischiefe, the Angel which was before in a pillar of cloude and fire, will come behinde. And if Rabshakeh rayle on good King Hezechiah, and his Master Zenacherib beleager Hierusalem, the Lord hath an Angel to raise the seige. Thou considerest not thine owne priviledges, whosoeuer thou art, who neglectest that comfort which this Doctrine may yeeld vnto thee. Though thy Birth bee never so base, thy state never so meane, thy reputation never so slighted, at the hands of wordlings, thou hast Angels to attend [Page 24]thee, if thou attend to Gods precepts, the dogges shall not only licke thy sores, but the Angels convey thy soule into Abrahams bosome. Lord what is man that thou art so mindful of him? or the Sonn of man that thou so regardest him? haue we bin so serviceable vnto thee, that thy chiefest servants must so attend, to performe vnto vs such service? Last of all, what a motiue should this bee vnto vs, (Beloved) that out perversenesse grieue, and driue not from vs, these vnspotted assistants? For as there is ioy in heaven amongst the Angels, at the conversion of a sinner, so they sorrow in earth (no doubt) when they finde vs set on mischiefe, or carelesse what may befall hereafter. If Sampson loose his sacred lockes in a Delilah's lappe, Iud. 16. no marvaile if the spirit of th' Almighty forsake him? And when Saul will not doe as the Lord inioyneth him, insteed of protecting Angels, an evill spirit may haunt him, O quantum debet tibi hoc verbum inferre reverentiam, afferre devotionem, conferre fiduciam? What reverence, devotion, and confidence (saith S. Bernard) should this kind of Doctrine administer vnto vs? Reverence for their presence, devotion for their loue, confidence for their protection. For if the presence of earthly Potentates, exclude all vncivill behauiour, and the over-sight of Iehoiada a subiect, 2. King. 12. could keepe King Ioash in order, how much more then, should we respect these Celestiall Tutors, least as smoake doth Bees, and an evill savour Doues; so the stench of our sinnes (as S. Basil notes) should make these blessed guides loath our company: this the Father would dislike, who is in heaven and oversees [Page 25]all that is done; the remainder of my text, which in a word I shall endeauour to dispatch.
13 The supposall of Gods absence, [...] or not taking notice of our actions, makes most too venturous, either to act that which they should not, or to neglect their duty. Perversenesse might wrest my text, to the fauouring of such conceipts, as that, my Father, and being in heaven, might be far enough, from hauing much to doe with vs. But hee whom our Saviour termeth, my Father, and affirmeth to be in heaven, otherwise shews to be our Father, Mat. 5. Luc. 12. and your Father, neither his being in heauen, boundeth him from being every where. My Father, is vsed here, and elsewhere, to beat downe that surmise, that he might be Iosephs sonne, and rayse them to acknowledge his Godhead; and the pointing to his heavenly being, takes them off, from sticking too much (as commonly we doe) to things here below. It was not without cause therefore, that our most learned, and most Iudicious King Iames, of blessed memory, was so sharp against the two ring-leaders of perturbation, in these our wanton times, Conrade Vorstius, and Iames Arminius. Vorstius incroached too farre, vpon libertas prophetandi, liberty (as hee calls it, with the Anabaptist) of prophecying: & Arminius vpon the strength of his wit, was too confident vpon meditation without reading; which savours too strongly of a private spirit. Both slight Fathers, and Schoolemen, and our latter Reformers; whereas God hath left their directions to be thankfully considered of vs, and not to depart from them rashly, to get a name. What a daring Blasphemy was [Page 26]that of Vorstius, to circumscribe Gods essence, from being every where? Arminius (for ought I finde) never went so far, but in his course, Gods vnsearchable prerogatiue, to doe with his owne as he list, & his operatiue grace, working all in all, (to say no more) was little beholding to him. Their reasons are for the discussing of Schooles, where both sides may be fully heard, in sifting of all particulars. Preaching calls for application, to the amendment of our liues, in those things which are plainely manifested. The chiefe reason why we most mis-carry in that behalfe, is, because our great spirits hardly condescend to become Gods little ones. We thinke not as we should, vpon that in our Church Liturgy, sursum corda, lift vp your hearts, wee lift them vp vnto the Lord. We are onely to seeke him here, to climbe vp by that we finde, and apprehend his glory, which is the complement of our happinesse. Doe so many blessings descend daily vpon vs, from him, and should not we looke vp in thankfulnesse, to the place from whence they come? Is heaven the mark we ayme at, and shall we cast our eyes another way? Vnto thee will I lift vp mine eyes, O thou that dwellest in the heauens; for where should we so happily finde our Elder Brother CHRIST IESVS, but at the right hand of his, and our Father, where he makes continuall intercession for vs? Let our Pater noster therefore, ever goe before our dayly bread, the hallowing of his name, before the prosecuting of our owne designes, the promoting of his kingdome, before all earthly promotions. That of little ones here, wee may become great ones in heaven, [Page 27]with Angels, and Archangels, and all the blessed company of heaven, alwaies to behold his face. Evermore praysing him, and saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts, Heaven and Earth are full of thy Glory, glory be to thee, O Lord, Father, Sonne, and Holy Ghost, three persons, & one God most high. AMEN
AMEN.
Neither be yee Idolaters as were some of them, as it is written, the people sate downe to eat and drinke, and rose vp to play.
THERE are no enemies more dangerous to a Christian man, then those he hath within him. Lactantius termeth them three Furies, Divinar. Instit. Epit. c. 2. that set all in a combustion, without respect of danger, or discredit. The first is Anger, hot vpon revenge. The second, Covetousnesse, eager vpon pelfe. The third, is Lust, never satisfied with pleasures. These the Stoicks would haue rooted out; The Peripatetiques moderated; But the good Christian set in a right course. That Anger should be for breach of Gods lawes: Covetousnesse, for heaping vp heavenly [Page 2] treasures, and our greatest desire should be, to enioy that satisfying presence, which will afford vs innumerable, and everlasting felicity. Our Apostle here had to doe with the Corinthians; at that time an vnderstanding, rich, and flourishing state (though now the case be altered, for their humiliation, and others example.) Those hee found supercilious in censuring; scrupulous in doubting; Itching for innovations; Heady in abusing their Christian libertie, to the scandall of their weaker brethren. It was the harder taske therefore for him, so prudently to deale in such points, with such a people, to keepe them in the right, in which he had instructed them, and make them sensible, how insensibly they might be wrought from it. Thus as he had indeavoured to doe, in the former Chapter, by his owne example; in this he presseth more fully, out of the Fathers, the Church of Israel? You Corinthians indeed haue great reason to stand vpon the preaching of the word, and seales of the Sacraments, that so gratiously haue beene afforded vnto you. But (Brethren) I would not haue you ignorant, that all our Fathers the Iewes, had their Baptisme also vnder the Cloude, and in the passage through the sea; and the Lords Supper likewise, in their Manna from Heaven, and water out of the Rock: But when they became Idolaters, Fornicators, Tempters of Christ, Murmurers; did these priviledges beare them out? were they not slayne by their Brethren, stung by Serpents, destroyed by the destroyer, to make them take heed from falling into further inconveniences? Now these things were our examples, to the [Page 3]intent we should not lust after evill things, as they also lusted. Neither bee Idolaters as were some of them, As it is written, the people sate downe to eat & drinke, and rose againe to play.
2. My Text then you see falls fully against Idolatry, the first-begotten of lust, and here comes not alone, but hath fornication, tempting of God, & murmuring attending on it, wherein may it please you
To take notice of
- 1 A Prohibition; Neither be yee Idolaters, as were some of them.]
- 2 A specification; As it is written, the people sate downe to eat, and drinke, and rose againe to play.
The first expresseth what is forbidden, Idolatry; The second particularizeth wherein it consisted, In eating, drinking, playing, very common things amongst vs all, and we hope without offence. It is a fashion now adayes, and vse hath brought it at length to be little excepted against, to call Heretick, or Puritan, on Papist, at every bout; when God knowes those that are fullest of those termes, haue most commonly least insight, how the case standeth. Religion, Charity, and Ingenuity, will first haue a sure ground before they censure, and then will not runne on headlong to condemne, and shew not wherefore, Dixit Manicheus & abiit, say the word and away, as S. Augustine notes of Manichee. Our Apostles practise here, may be a patterne vnto vs all. Hee accuseth not all for the faults of some, Neither be yee Idolaters, as were some of them; and them hee calls not so, without a reason, [Page 4]but shewes distinctly wherein they were Idolaters. Neither takes he vp here vox populi, the common same, to make good what hee sayes, or holds his owne coniecture, or suspition to bee sufficient, but hath a Scriptum est, for his warrant, as it is written, to justific his Prohibition, [...]. the first member of my Text, which by Gods most gratious assistance, and your patience, according to my plaine way, I intend to handle as it lyeth.
3 Neither bee yee Idolaters as some of them. To cleare this passage, [...]. it will bee requisite, first, to be truely informed, what Idolatry is; and secondly who were those, that are here taxed for it. Vpon a due survey of which premises, our Apostles prohibition, will appeare the more legall, and our deductions therevpon, the more applicable. Idolatry is defined by the Schoolemen to be,Aq. 2.2. q. 94. a kind of superstition, in which Divine honour, is attributed to any Creature, Valent. de Idolat. l. 2. c. 1. as vnto God himselfe. This the Apostle termeth the changing of the glory of the incorruptible God, into an Image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fowre-footed beasts, and creeping things: Rom. 1.25. where to waue curiosities, which here might scrupulously be waighed. May it please you to take notice, that as the greate Cardinall, Bellarmine, fits such a definition to the Catholique Church, De 3. Eccles. l. c. 2. that except the Pope be head, there shall be no true Church at all: so the great Schooleman, Gregory of Valentia, in his 5 Bookes concerning Idolatry, straightneth so much the extent of this superstition, that none of their palpable will-worship shall come within compasse of [Page 5]it. For where the true God (saith hee) is made the obiect of the worship, the worshipping by Jmages, or other interveniēt Mediators, make it not Idolatry, & they are Theologi sanè simplices, very simple Divines, (they are the termes of the forenamed Iesuite) that are perswaded otherwise. Lib. 1. c. 1. But 'tis knowne whose censure this is, better is a poore man that walketh in his simplicity, (as their Dowists translate the vulgar) then a rich, writhing his lippes, Ambulans in simplicitate. and is vnwise, or as we read it, is a foole. Prov. 19. 1. Wee are not so simple (learned Gregory) But wee can tell you, out of your owne Schoolemen, that Idolatry is superstition, and superstition, Aq. 22. q. 22. art. 1. is a fault opposed to religion: for these 2 reasons, Quia exhibet cultum divinum, vel cui non debet, vel eo modo quo non debet, because it exhibits Divine worship, not only to that which it ought not, but also in another manner, then it ought. Idolaters therefore they are to bee accounted, (as one aptly saies on this place) Qui colunt falsum Deum, aut verum falso cultu, first, those who worship a false God, Paocus. and then, those that worship the true God falsely. The first is the most grosse, and stupid Idolatry; But the second, the more dangerous, and infectiue, by reason of it's affinity, and commerce with earnest devotion, for which it is often mistaken.
4 For further Illustration hereof, two notable instances amongst the rest, the Scripture it selfe affords vs. The one 1. Kings 16.31. Where Achab is Chronicled, to haue out-strip't in Idolatry, all his Predecessors, for that hee made it but a light matter, to retaine Ieroboams Calues, wherein they [Page 6]worshipped the true God, after an Idolatrous manner; but brought in Baal of the Sydonians, and built him an Altar, and house, to worship that ridiculous Blocke, insteed of the living God. The other is as manifest here, in the twofold Idolatry, practised by the Israelites in the wildernesse, which the Prophet David, thus expresseth. Psal. 106. In the first they turned the glory of God into the similitude of a Calfe that eateth hay: In the second they ioyned themselues to Baal-Peor, which S. Hierome, and most Interpreters hold, to bee the Heathenish Priapus, and ate the offerings of the dead. Now wee know (Beloued) that all turning is dangerous, especially where the glory of God is any way intrenched vpon; but to turne that glory, which was their only glory, not into a living creature, but into a bare similitude, not of the chiefest of the Beasts of the field, or a labouring Oxe, that treadeth out the corne, but into the similitude of an idle Calfe, that is good for nothing, but to eat hay, and so to come to the shambles; this turning must needs bee an overturning of all their former happinesse, and could not chuse but turne from them, all Gods gratious favours, that so compassed them about. Yet in this, wee haue not but the worship of the true God, in a false manner, whereas in the ioyning afterward to Baal-Peor, Vers. 28. the true God was wholly excluded, and Priapus had all the devotion. There is one Philip Monceus, a French man, that hath written not long since, a booke which hee intitles, Aaron purgatus, and hath the picture of this golden Calfe, set in the Frontispice; his purpose is therein to make [Page 7]good these fiue points, amongst others which. I touch not; First that Aaron was no way in fault, but the people only. Secondly, that this Calfe was but the resemblance of that Angel which was promised by Moses, should be their conductour into the land of Canaan: Thirdly, that it was but an vnseasonable anticipation, or doing before hand by Aaron, which was presently after, done by Moses himselfe, when he descended from the Mount, and made the Arke, and Cherubims, which came to all one with this Calfe. Fourthly, that the peoples folly abused it afterwards to Idolatry, much against Aarons will. And last of all, that Ieroboams Calues, erected also in Dan and Bethel, were not Idolatrous, but only schismaticall. This booke is dedicated to Paul the 5. not long since Pope, and allowed by the chiefest Doctors of Paris, and all because it cleareth Aaron the first high Priest, from the blot of Idolatry, which makes for the Popes infallibility. 2. And then maintaines, that worshipping the true God in a Calfe, much lesse in other representations, is no Idolatry: which iustifies Romes practise, against all those that mislike her doings. To such shifts these great Schollers are brought, who having once grosly overshot themselues, refuse to reforme any thing. One Visorius, a Sorbon Doctor, of purpose writes against this fancy, and takes the learned, and subtill Cardinal Perrone for his Patron, as Monceus did Paul the 5. Monceus seemes to bee cryed downe, but the opinion, still is vpheld, that to worship the true God in an Image, or other representation, is no Idolatry, against which [Page 8]the Apostles prohibition lyes here in force.
5 Neither be yee Idolaters. For is it to bee imagined, (B.) that this people of Israel, so miraculously deliuered from the bondage of Egypt; so passed through the red sea; so fed from heaven in the wildernesse; so lead by a guiding pillar of the Lords appointment, and at that instant too, so summoned in a terrible manner, to receiue iniunctions from Gods owne mouth; could bee so perverse, and stupid, as to attribute Divine worship, vnto the similitude of a Calfe, whose materials they had but newly contributed, out of their wiues and childrens earerings, whose forme they saw, how cast, how graven, whose motion they found none, or station any, but as they erected it. Had their acclamations (thinke wee) no further aime, These are thy Gods O Israel, that brought thee out of the land of Egypt, then to a dumbe Idole, not in being, when they were so delivered, and now being, stood to convince them of a grosse contradiction, if by Elohim, thy Gods, they meant not that Deitie, which they made this to represent? And what should we hold of Aaron, soe wise a man, and so highly honoured of God, would he thinke you haue offered to build an Altar, and then offer vpō it? would he haue proclaimed a feast to Iehovah, afforded the Incommunicable name of Iehouah, [...], to a blockish representation of a contemptible beast, so lately of his own hammering? I shall never belieue they were so farre ingaged in this behalfe,Laines Hist. Concil. Trident. l. 8. Bellar. de Imagin. l. 2.21. as the Iesuites bee; to hold that any Divine worship is terminated in an image, by reason of the reference [Page 9]it hath to the Deity, or Saint it represents. Out of doubt they come no further on, then the wisest amongst the Heathens (as wee haue from Lactantius, Institution. lib. 2. Arnob. Clemens Alexand. August. &c. and other ancients) who protested they worshipped not the dumbe resemblance, erected in their Temples, but before them, and in them, the Deityes represented by them. They can then bee charged here, with no greater abomination, then that they represented and worshipped their Elohim, and Iehouah, in the forme of a golden Calfe, and yet their golden invention, and good intention, and zealous contention, to haue all things well, is branded (as you see) with no other stampe then that of Idolatry.
6 Now to them that hold some Idolatry to bee lawfull, Neque absurdè profeclò putaveris, B. Petrum insinuauisse, cultum aliquem simulachrorum, nempe sacrarum Imaginum rectum esse, cum fideles nominatim ab illicitis Idolorum cultibus deterrere voluit. 1. Pet. 4. Valent. de Idolat. l. 2. c. 7. Vasquez de Adorat. or no hurt to worship the Diuell himselfe, if hee present himselfe in the shape of an Angel, or Saint, (as it is well knowne some prime Iesuites haue vented to the world) this fact of the Israelites would haue seemed not so haynous. But good God! how tenderly doth holy Moses take it? As soone as he descended from the Mount, heard the shouting, saw the dauncing, and other solemnityes performed, before this foure-footed thing, what an vnusuall indignation, put this meeke man in a manner besides himselfe? the. Tables written by Gods owne finger, are dasht by him against the ground, and broken, Aaron (though the high Priest and his elder Brother) is thus sharply taken vp by him; what did this people vnto thee,Exod. 32. that thou hast brought so great a sinne vpon them? The Calfe with a great deale of hast, and eagernesse, is burnt [Page 10]in the fire, ground to powder, strawed vpon the water, and forced downe the throates of those that serued it. Neither all this satisfieth, but the Levites who had continued on the Lords side, they must also consecrate themselues, and procure a blessing by the slaughter of their owne Sonnes, and brethren, and yet with what a continued out-cry (as though nothing had beene done) doth this affrighted man returne vnto the Lord, and vent his passion? Oh this people haue sinned a great sinne,Vers. 31. and haue made them Gods of gold. Vers. 32. Yet now if thou wilt forgiue their sinne, (here forrow, or sobbes, as it should seeme, make the speech vnperfect, which recouering, hee goes onward, as it were in a desperate rapture) and if not, blot me I pray thee out of the Booke which thou hast written. If this bee not enough to affright vs from hauing the least commerce in the like offence, Gods jealousie may be thought vpon: mentioned in the second commandement, which prosecutes to the third, and fourth generations, these worshippers of him by images, as those that directly hate him: His rooting out of the whole families of Ieroboam, Baasha, Zimri, and Ahab for provoking him with the like abominations: and who obserues not, what vnspeakeable plunges, and combustions, the palpable, and obstinate Idolatry, the Romish Church hath drawne vpon Christendome, to the destruction, and distraction of Kingdomes, and Common-wealthes, and scandall of Turkes, and Iewes, who thereby haue taken the vantage to deride vs, and our Religion? I forbeare to prosecute this further, and minde you only of S. [Page 11] Iohns conclusion of his first Epistle, which may serue for a sufficient vse, litle children keepe your selues from Idoles, Amen. Idolaters you see here we haue, and haue them punished with a witnesse, The best is, all were not so, but
6 [...], Some.] The second point to bee looked after. As at Moses stroke by Gods command, the water gushed out of the Rocke, and the bread grew in the disciples hand, by the blessing of their Master to feed multitudes, so the least particle of Scripture truely weighed, hath Mountaines of matter in it, as the Rabbines phrase it. Here is (as it were) a grayne of Mustard-seed, and see how it spreads it selfe into divers branches. [...], Some, Therefore not all: God neuer forsakes the Church, that he leaues himselfe without witnesses, Act. 14.17. except the Lord had left vs a seed, or remnant, Isai. 1.9. Rom. 9.29. (as the Apostle cites the Prophet) wee had beene as Sodome, and beene made like vnto Gomorrah. In the trampling therefore of the holy city vnder foote, for forty and two monthes together, Rev. 11.2. some witnesses shall stand vp to Prophecye and speake for it. Idolatry, Heresy, and oppression, shall never so circumvent, and overspread the Church, but some Protestants will appeare to withstand it, though they spend their liues in the quarrell. 2. [...], some] what some? how many? A great summe. All the people, all, not scattered here and there in obscure Conventicles, but all the people gathered together, farre the maior part, and so farre the maior part, that the better part was forced to giue way vnto them, being overborne by the multitude, and in [Page 12] patience to possesse their soules, till God should send a remedy. The maior part then, or most voyces (Beloued) is no certaine rule, to carry a truth in religion, which some only stand vpon; safer it is to bee with those eight Persons in Noahs Arke, 1. Pet. 2.5. then to bee drowned with all the world out of it. Those 7000 which Elias knew not of,1. Kings 19. and which with Elias, bowed not their knees to Baal, were in the right, when others strayed to their owne destruction. 3. [...] not only some, but some of them] of what sort? how qualified? by conference of this, with the first verse, wee finde that they were some, and the greater part of those, whom the Apostle calles Fathers. I would not haue you ignorant (saith he) that all our Fathers were vnder the cloude, passed through the red sea, ate of Manna, dranke of the Rocke, and yet some of them (and the maior part, as here ti's manifest) proued Idolaters. May not the Fathers then (Beloued) eate sower grapes, whereby the childrens teeth may bee set on edge? As wee ought not therefore to follow a multitude to doe evill, Exod. 23▪ 31. neither shalt thou speake in a cause, to decline after many, to wrest iudgemēt; so may we not so perversely sticke to the traditions of Fathers, as to bee a stubborne, Psal. 78. and rebellious generation, a generation that set not their heart aright, with neglect of our Father which is in Heaven. It is well knowne, what a cry is raysed for the Fathers, by those that are driven to say some what, to iustifie their owne superstitions, but these are but delusions to seduce the credulous, and stagger those that want breeding, and meanes to finde out, and vncase their impudency. [Page 13]For what pretences soever are made, Fathers (saith Dureus the Iesuite to our Whitaker) shall bee no Fathers: Ne (que) enim Patres censentur, cum suum aliquid, quod ab Ecclesia non acciperunt, vel scribunt, vel docent. lib. 5. fol. 140. Eatenus non pater est sed vitricus, non doctor sed seductor. De Iure & More prohibendi libros malos. l. 2. c. 10. if they crosse the designes of mother Church, they are in that relation but Children, (as Gretser the Iesuit tells vs) and therefore must be corrected & purged as they shall deserue it. Strange practises may bee produced in this kinde, how homely the Fathers are handled, by those that stand so much vpon them. n="a" Iacobi Laurentii Reverentia Ecclesiae Romane erga Patres veteres subdola. Lugdun. Batav. 1624. One not long since hath set forth a iust tract, of the Papists slight esteeme of the Fathers, in that behalfe. And I may not let slip one instance which he hath not, and I meet with in the argument in hand. One Francis Monceius (as I mentioned before) excuseth Aaaron here from Idolatry, and sayes the golden Calfe had the forme of a Cherub. The Sorbon Doctor Visorius, that confutes him, sayes that all the Fathers are of a contrary opinion. To whom Monceius replies, that it is not to be heeded so much, what the Fathers wrote, as what they would, or should haue written, if they had liued in these times, or had better thought vpon the matter, by which you may guesse of the Fathers credit, with these men.
8. Thus farre we haue insisted vpon the [...], some of them] that tooke the wrong course. All this while there hath beene little intimation of the overborne some, that misliked, and withdrew themselues from this Idolatry. Now those we finde to haue beene the Levites. These fell off from Aaron, and would by no meanes ioyne with him in his grosse designe, though he were their high Priest, by Gods peculiar appointment. How comes this to [Page 14]passe? The High Priest an Idolater? Levites against him? Not protesting onely by way of appeale, but resolutely taking part with Moses their Magistrate, to reforme that which was amisse, by Civill authority? What marvaile then (Beloued) if that in the Christian Church, there haue beene a falling away of the maior part to the like Idolatry. That the Chiefe Priests, and Fathers (by their standing and places) haue beene chiefe actors in it? That some notwithstanding of the sonnes of Levi, good and learned men, such as Luther, and Calvin, with their adherents, and others by their good example, haue ever protested against it; though they were long kept vnder, as a number not considerable, and forced to giue way to that which they could not redresse? That at length there hath come a Reformation (as here by Moses) who put his owne hand to it, and sets the vntainted Levites a worke, to vindicate Gods glory, and rectifie their disordered Brethren. Here, if any there be so dim-sighted, and vnsatisfied, as to aske where this Church of Israel was, before Moses reformation, most I thinke will answere: That it was by Mount Sinai attending Gods further commands, by his servant Moses; In an excellent way, and orthodox, when Moses left it, but suddenly fell to Idolatry in his absence, was reformed by his returne, not by making a new people, or bringing new Commandements, but by taking away Idolatry, and reducing the Congregation to the purity of that worship, they had so perfidiously contemned, and forsaken. And what hath bin done more by Protestants in reforming Romish Idolatry? [Page 15]Let them never aske therefore, where our Church was before Luthers time? where was this Church of the Iewes, when the Chiefe Priest called the Calfe Iehovah, made a holy-day for it, which all the people celebrated, was it not in the same place, though not in the same case, it was before? Idolatry extinguished it not, but polluted it, not in al its members, but the maior part, which reformation cleared againe, not by setting vp a new Church, but freeing the old from drosse, & retaining stil the good metal, that it ever had continued. Good ground therefore had Wickliffe before, and Luther afterward, to distinguish inter Ecclesiam Remanam, & Curiam Romanam. the church of Rome, and the Court of Rome. And had not our Saviour so distinguished before, betwene the good doctrine of the Scribes and Pharisees, and their leaven? Mat. 23. The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses Chaire, and therefore whatsoeuer they bid you obserue, (according to Moses grounds) that obserue, and yet take heed, and beware of the Leaven of the Scribes, and Pharisees; Not the doctrine then, but the Leaven is here protested against. So when hee whips out the buyers, and sellers, hee erects not a new Temple, Ioh. 2. nor alters their warrantable worship or Ceremonies, but cleares it from those Theeues, & Cheaters, that had made it a house of Merchandize. By the waters of Babylon the best of our fore-fathers, sate downe, & wept, when they remembred thee O Sion. But by the waters of Shiloah, we inioy the peace of Sion, purged a Fastu, & Astu, from the tyranny, and treachery, of those that beare ill will vnto it, vnder the most gratious conduct [Page 16]of our mildest Moses. But where are our thankfulnesse, devotion, prayers, prayses, to the most mercifull King of Heaven for it? How shall wee free our selues from the aspertion that followes?
9. As it is written, [...]. the people sate downe to eat and drinke, and rose vp to play. This includes the specification wherein this Idolatry consisted, and whereby it is described. The Apostle chargeth them with no more, then that he hath ground for, [...],] As it is written, nor with more particulars, thē are comprised in their feasting and playing. For these two daughters of peace, and Idlenesse, may clayme kindred with most of any vice whatsoever. Now where there is no religion at all, this scriptum est must plant it, where it is overgrowne with superstition, this scriptum est must reforme it, where there is any doubting, this must settle it, where doubling, this [...], this scriptum est, rightly taken, wisely applyed, & constantly vrged, will discover it. Iust as the pillar of smoake and fire did direct the Israelites: so this scriptum est is our safest iournall, to carry vs through this wildernesse of sinne. And if in the hurry of the Citty, or businesses of the Court, we perchance sometimes may loose the sight of it, (as the wise men did of the starre, Mat. 2. whiles they were in Ierusalem, yet in lifting our eyes vpward, we may finde it againe to direct vs to the place, and stand right over it, where wee shall be sure to finde our Saviour. For further proofe hereof, we need seeke no further, then how our Saviour himselfe in person hath led the way before vs. For how confounded he the Divell himselfe, [Page 17]in that inexplicable incounter in the wildernesse, but by the sword and buckler of [...], scriptum est, it is written, Man shall not liue by bread only? It is written, Mat. 4. thou shalt not tempt thy Lord thy God? It is written thou shalt worship thy Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serue? How stopped he the mouthes of those sacrilegious Hucksters, whose stalles he overthrew in the prophaned Temple, but by this scriptum est, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; Luk. 19. but yee haue made it a denne of theeues? The Scribes & Pharisees grumbled at the applauding Hosanna, of the harmelesse children: But how doth he put them to a non plus? Haue yee never read, out of the mouthes of Babes, Mat. 21. and Sucklings, thou hast perfected praise? Who can deny but the testimony of Iohn Baptist: The voice of the Father from Heaven: the stupendious miracles in all kinds he daily wrought, were severally, as well as iointly sufficient proofes that he was the promised Messias? Yet all this may not satisfie, without search of these Records. Search the scripture, saith he, for against them, yee haue no exception (as yee may haue against miracles, and other evidences: In them yee your selues are convinced in your owne consciences, and thinke to haue eternall life: Now these are they which testifie of me. Ioh. 5. When the Lawyer therefore last of all, would needs haue a Rule, whereby to inherit eternall life, his dispatch was without further adoe, What is written? Luk. 10. How readest thou? After such eminent Elogies, from the Master, for the scriptures supreame esteeme, and vse, the suffrages of all his followers, may bee well deemed needlesse.
10. Vpon this [...], this scriptum est, the Fathers came in with their forcible exhortations. It is a manifest revolt from faith, (saith the great Basil) to bring in any thing for religion, Definit. 80, c. 22. that is not written, and because it is not of faith it must needs bee sinne; for who may speake 0 (saith Saint Ambrose, De vocat. gent. l. 2. c. 3.) where the Scripture is silent. That which hath not ground from hence (addes Saint Hierome) is as easily put off as vrged. In Mat. 23. I therefore rest (saith Theodoret) only vpon the Scriptures. Dial. l. 1. c. 8. This must end all differences, when all is done, (as S. Augustine affirmes,Cont. Crescon. l. 2. c. 31. with Origen.) The Schoolemen here fall in full in the maine with the Fathers, Lumbard. in in praefat. Aq. Scotus. to whom those that follow them are not opposite, howsoever their practise hath beene stragling and dissonant, in the infinite distractions of these syding times. Thus farre these two words [...], as it is written, direct vs. But here we are not to mould the Scriptures according to our fancies, or wrest them to serue our owne turnes, or stand vpon our owne private iudgement, in their doubtfull exposition, nor content our selues, that this, or that is written, except we take it, and partake it, [...] as it is written, Church, Councells, Fathers, Schoolemen, new and old Expositors, tongues, Arts, Histories, may, and ought to be vsed in their severall places, Mat. 13. for the more iudicious clearing and applying of them. For every Scribe, which is instructed vnto the kingdome of heauen, (saith our Saviour) is like vnto a man that is an housholder, who bringeth forth out of his treasurie things new, and old. How much then doth it stand vs vpon, heartily, and seriously to [Page 19] pray, as our Church teacheth vs, in the Collect of the last weeke? Blessed Lord which hast caused all holy Scriptures to be written for our learning, grant that we may in such wise heare them, read, marke, learne, and inwardly digest them, that by patience and comfort of thy holy word, we may embrace, and ever hold fast, the blessed hope of everlasting life, which thou hast given vs, in our Saviour Iesus Christ, Amen. For to what end should these things bee written (Beloued) if not to be read, and learned, and pondred, and conferred, and revised againe and againe of vs, for our eternall good? Precept vpon precept, line vpon line must here be taken, according to the Prophets method, least at any time we should let thē slip, as our Apostle tells the Hebrewes. Records for our temporall estates will be carefully looked after, Heb. 2. and shall these heavenly evidences bee neglected? No dainties shall bee thought too deare for the bodies well-fare, and is not the soules eternall happines, worth the looking after? Certainely, when modesty blusheth, feare faultreth, flattery sootheth, ignorance sticketh, craft adviseth for it's owne endes, hypocrisies makes shewes, and performes nothing; This scriptum est will ever continue, to bee bold with the best and greatest, to tell all truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, as here it doth of these debosh't Israelites.
11. The people sate downe to eat and drinke, [...].] and rose vp to play. The people, not all (as we had before) but the greater summe, the most part. Those that gathered themselues together vnto Aaron, not to make them a new leader, in steed of Moses (for I [Page 20]thinke they greatly cared not, whether they had any or no) but new Gods insteed of Iehovah, not to giue them lawes for directions, or punish them when they offended, but to leaue them to their owne licentiousnesse (and when they were disposed to travell) to goe before them; Exod. 32.1. such is mans corrupt, and selfe-wild nature. We loue not Gods, or Governors that will be punctuall, or busie vpon vs, for the observation of morall, ceremoniall, and iudiciall laws, that wil thunder, or lighten, in the giuing, or breach of their commandements, but galdly admit of those, that will quietly permit vs, to follow our owne humours, eat, and drinke, without a reckoning; play, without exception, at vnlawfull games, or in vnfit times or places, without any restraint, or moderation. Now such Gods must needs be of our own making, otherwise they would be hardly so fitted to our intemperate desires. This skill this people had gotten, without a teacher. God they knew made them, and now in requitall, they would make them Gods. But how would they serue them? Not with grace before meat, in their eating and drinking, nor with the Psalmists excitation to devotion, piously premised in our Church Liturgie: O come let vs sing vnto the Lord, let vs heartily reioyce in the strength of our salvation: Let vs come before his presence with thanksgiuing, and shew our selues glad in him with Psalmes. O come let vs worship and fall down, & kneel before the Lord our maker. Fal down, and kneele, and worship? Nay sit downe, to eat, and drinke, and rise againe to play. O the vngratefull, and perverse disposition of vs all! the more God in [Page 21]mercy remembers vs, the sooner wee forget both our selues, and him, and the better hee deales with vs, the worse most commonly wee proue. Pius Quintus (that Pope who excommunicated Queene Elizabeth) was wont to say (I should not relate it, but that I haue a Iesuit for my author, and that is Cornelius à Lapide vpon the 11th of Numbers, at the 11th verse) Cum essem religiosus, when I was a religious man (he meant, I thinke, a plaine Monk, without any Ecclesiasticall degree, or dignity) I had a very good hope, of the salvation of my soule. Being made Cardinall, Extimui, I was much afraid of it; Nunc Pontifex creatus, but now being Pope, what now? Penè despero, I almost despaire of it. And so thought Clement the 8th (addes my former Author) that followed after him. An ingenious confession, I must needs professe, especially from such men so much ingaged in the pompes, and vanities of this wicked world. We can censure such passages at our pleasure, but I pray God our case proue safer, vpon a due survey, that the more blessings we enioy, impaire vs not, rather then better vs, that the higher we are advanced, the further off we are from Heaven, and the lesse assurance wee haue, the lesse account we make of future happinesse. When all the world almost is in a combustion round about vs, those warres, and devastations, & all other plagues and wants, that eat vp our neighbours, yeeld matter only of discourse to vs, we sit safely as it were on a Theater, to be spectators of others tragedies, peace spreadeth her wings over vs, as a pavillion, plenty filleth our store-houses; our sonnes grow vp as the [Page 22] young plants; our daughters are as the polished corners of the Temple; no decay, no leading into Captivity, no complaining in our streets, Mercy and truth haue met together, liberty and religion haue kissed each other. But what thankfulnesse, what devotion? what Zeale? what charity? what brotherly kindnes, haue all these heapes of Gods mercies stirred vp amongst vs? You cannot take it amisse, if I bring my text to tell you,
12. The people sate downe to eat, and drinke, and rose vp againe to play. But how comes this to bee Idolatry? If all feasting and revelling incused so heavy a censure, [...] Gen, 21.8. how shall Abraham be excused for making a great feast, at the weaning of his sonne Isaack? Ioseph for the great entertaiment of his brethren? Gen. 43. King Solomon for the royall feast he made to all his servants? 1 Kings 3.15. Nay what shall wee say of our Saviour, [...]. Luk. 5.29. was he not at that great feast, made him by S. Mathew, wherein were so many Publicans & Sinners, that the Scribes and Pharisees tooke exception at the company? Luk. 19. did he not also, invite himselfe to little Zacheus? and holpe out the feast with supplying them with wine, Ioh. 2. at the marriage of Cana, in Galilee, when the poore couple, where like to bee shamed for want of it? To sit downe therefore to eat & drinke, can haue no such suspition in it, as to be Idolatrous. But perchance the mischiefe lay in the rising vp to play? But this seemes to be of the same nature, and as harmelesse as the former eating, & drinking. The word [...] in the originall, hath fiue significations, 1. To laugh or reioyce in a cheerefull and religious manner: Gen. 18. as Sarah did at the newes [Page 23]she should bee a mother in her oldage, whence her sonne was named Isaac, of laughing, or reioycing. 2. To Ieere or mock, as Ismael did Isaac in spight, Gen. 21. (out of doubt) because his vnexpected birth, cut off his hopes of being old Abrahams heire. 3. To dally or sport, as Isaac did with Rebeccah, Gen. 26. so openly that King Abimelech obserued them out of a windowe. 4. To incounter one the other for proofe of valour, so in Abners challenge to Joab, 2. Sam. 2. Let the young men arise and play before vs, but it proued shrewd rough play, wherein Twelue on a side, at the first bout, took one the other by the heads, and thrust their sword in their sides, and so fell downe all together. Whereof the place is called Helcath hazzurim, the field of strong men. Last of all, Rubbi Solomon (whom Tostatus followes) would haue it in this place signifie to commit Idolatry: but the word [...] in greek which our Apostle vseth, is to be rendred rather to play for recreation of the body, thereby to cheere vp the minde, to dance, to shout in a light and youthly manner, which will hardly bee aggravated, to come within any compasse of Idolatry, especially seeing the Preacher tells vs among other indifferencies, Eccles. 3. of a time to laugh, a time to dance: and the good old Father in the Gospel schooleth his repining sonne, that it is meet to haue musicke, and feast vpon the fatted Calfe, at the recovery of the Prodigall. Luk. 15.
13. What then? shall we say, the Apostle cited a place, that proues not what hee intended? That were to derogate from the holy Ghost, who directed his penne, which cannot be without Blasp hemy. [Page 24]This action therefore of these Israelites will proue to be Idolatry, in a threefold respect. First, because those expressions of joy in feasting and sporting, which they were wont to consecrate to the true God, are here diverted to the solemne worship of a Calfe, as Aquinas, Lyra, and diverse of the ancients expound it. Secondly, they presume to make a Holyday of themselues, and ordaine it to the Calues worship, when such solemne feasts should haue beene set apart for Gods worship only. And lastly, because their feasting was not vpon lawfull meates, afforded abundantly by God, to be receiued with thankesgiuing, but vpon such offerings, as the text sheweth, had beene tendred to the Calues consecration, whereby they became polluted, and guilty of Idolatry, which the Apostle takes for a strong argument, to deterre his Corinthians, from ventring to eat ought consecrated vnto Idols, 1. Cor. 8. least contracting the like pollution they should incurre the like punishment. It is a good observation of one, that amongst the burnt offerings thrust vpon the Calfe, and the peace offerings, vpon which they feasted themselues, no sinne offerings were here thought vpon. The people had got Aaron to bee of their part; Moses was out of the way, who would haue surely check't them; all went on their side, no sinne was dream't of, and then what need offering for sinne? And hath not this ever beene the proceeding of those, that are in prosperity? to turne the grace of God into wantonnesse? To make their belly their God? their pelfe their God? their sportes their God? to be all for peace offerings, seldome or never [Page 25]for sinne offerings. Tush (say they) we shall never be cast downe there shall no evill happen vnto vs, God hideth away his face, and will never see it. Thus prudent, and noble Hospitality, is turned into ambitious, and vaine glorious bravery; Discreet and moderate recreations, into desperate, and vndoing bettings. Nay the daughters of Syon will not bee behinde also with their haughty, and tinkling ornaments, their Caules, their spangles, their chaines, their bracelets, their Bonnets, their changeable and chargeable suits of apparell. You may finde the bill of such costly commodities, Isaiah 3.18. Then Sampson must be had in, to make sport, and driue away the time, where wee haue in the originall, the very expression of my text, Iudges 16.25. Here are peace offerings too many, but where are our offerings for sinne, to pacifie the Almighty for the abuse of his blessings, and the plenty wee enioy amongst vs? Who remembreth, or is grieued for the afflictiō of Ioseph, or stands in the gap with our Moses here, to turne away the Lords indignation, Amos 6.6. and for the continuance of his present favour toward vs? When the people wanted water in Beer, after the twice supplying of them in that kinde, from the Rock, Numb. 21. God brought them to a well, whereof he had spoken vnto Moses. But how was the water imparted vnto them? The Princes (saith the Text) digged the well, the Nobles of the people digged it, but how? and with what Instruments? they digged it with their staues (saith the Text) by the direction of the Lawgiuer. As the supreame Lawgiver therefore amongst vs, the [Page 26] breath of our nostrils (whom the King of Kings ever preserve amongst vs) carries not the sword and scepter in vaine; So yee Nobles and Princes of the people, Rom. 13. carry not your staues in vaine, but for the service of your God, and King, and for the provision of your selues, and all your inferiours, that haue their eyes fixed vpon you. O digge therefore on Gods name with your staues, that the waters may ascend, and thence descend to the making fertile, of all thirstie places, where your religious and vigilant care shall finde it expedient. You can foresee by your experienced wisedomes, and redresse the inconveniences, of wast-pipes and secret conveyances, and stopcocks (if such bee found) that convert to the private that which should be publique. In your solemne and be fitting feaslings, and recreations, you may order that there bee no Nabals feasts, where the Master went distempered to bed, and exasperated deserving David: Nor Absoloms feasts, which brake vp in treachery and fratricide: Or Herods feasts, so odious for the last course, the Ioule of Iohn Baptist in a platter: Or Dives feasts, where poore Lazarus for want of an Almoner, is left to the dogges entertainement. But [...], and [...], feasts of Charity, feasts of Thankfullnesse, feasts of true Christian hospitality, and sanctified magnificence; wherein God may bee glorified, Christian vnity and sobrietie maintained, wise and free-noble dispositions expressed; holy constitutions, and commemorations of the Church, and Common-wealth solemnized, till we come all to sit downe at length with Abraham, Isaac, and Iacob in the kingdome of [Page 27] Heaven, and be feasted with the tree of life, which is in the midst of the Paradise of God, through the true bread that came downe from Heaven, IESVS CHRIST our Lord and only Saviour. To whom with the Father and blessed Spirit, be all Honour and Glory both now and Ever. AMEN.